ã€ŠNocturne of Moonã€‹


 Prologue:

    Hundreds of years ago,there was a civilization that lived in what was known as the New World. They were known as the Cibola tribe, the first inhabitants of the New World; a powerful group known for its complete dominion of mana. (Nature Energy)

    The Cibola tribe lived in peace with nature. Thanks to the rich mana, their temples and buildings were made out of Gold. They guarded a "treasure", that treasure was locked down in the gate below the temple in what they denominated as ¡°The Gates of the Underworld.¡±

    They lived peacefully for many years, until one day, they were attacked by unknown forces who wanted that treasure stored away in the temple; the Cibola tribe faced countless battles against a race we know as Sombras. (Shadows)

    The Sombras are beings who can absorb mana from humans. These creatures destroyed entire civilizations in a blink of an eye. It is unknown how those beings were created or how to kill them. Their objective was to find the treasure that the Cibola guarded. The Cibola tribe fought bravely but they were outnumbered and faced the brink of extinction. The members of the tribe decided to lock away that treasure forever and created Seven Golden Keys.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    The power of the keys was so immense that they turned everyone including the Sombras into Gold. Only seven priests were able to withstand the power and decided to take the survivors and spread across the continent.

    Time passed and the Cibola tribe completely disappeared, the Golden City of Cibola slowly became one with nature leaving no trace at all. The legend says that these priests established themselves in seven cities across the continent.

    Stories of the Seven Cities of Gold spread throughout the world, thus many explorers from Europe came to the New World in search of those cities of Gold. Multiple battles erupted creating the Age of Conquest.

    Despite all their efforts, the Golden cities were never found. The legend was slowly forgotten, and the Golden cities are remaining lost in space and time. In a region between the Northern part of Mexico and the Southern part of the United States, there is a region called the Borderland region, deep in the mountains there is a scripture that has an ancient language that quotes:

    The gift from the Gods will forever be locked

    Seven keys are required to open the gates of doom

    Thousands of lives must be sacrifice before its blocked

    Under the blood tainted CRIMSON MOON

 Vol. 1 - Chapter 0: Night of the Crimson Moon

    January 31st

    ¡°Haa...ha...ha¡­¡± A young boy slowly opens his eyes, he has his face lying on the ground, the room is empty and he only sees darkness.

    ¡°Where am I?¡± The boy asks himself as he tries to stand up, he slowly lifts his body but he feels something strange. He can''t move his arms or legs, he looks at them and notices that he has chains.

    The boy, with a frightened tone begins to say; ¡°Why am I chain up, what''s happening?¡±

    (BAAADDUUMMPPP)

    The boy feels strange, he feels extremely weak that causes him to fall once again. That night is so cold that he can see his breath, he breathes heavily as he notices a warm liquid coming out of his head.

    ¡°What''s this warm feeling?¡± The boy looks at the ground and sees a red color liquid, suddenly he raises his body one more time and notices a puddle of blood, the boy then sees that he is bleeding from his head and his stomach.

    He remembers that he was cut by someone wearing a skeleton mask. The boy begins to shake and tears come out from his eyes.

    ¡°SOMEBODY HELP ME, SOMEBODY, I DON''T WANT TO DIE! HELP!¡±

    The boy cries as he once again falls completely to the ground feeling very weak. Tears dont stop falling as he cries with fear.

    ¡°Mama, Papa, Valerie, Daniel...where are you¡­¡±

    The boy¡äs vision begins to get blurry as he breathes even heavier.

    ¡°Why is this happening to me, why  did it have to be today? Why was I so weak that I couldn''t protect my little sister?¡±

    The boy slowly begins to close his eyes as he thinks:

    ¡°Mama, Papa, Valerie and Daniel, I am very sorry but this is the end for me¡­¡±

    There is silence in the room, the boy stops breathing as his blood loss was too great. The boy feels as if he is floating; ¡°It''s so warm and peaceful¡­¡±

    Suddenly, everything turns red.The boy opens his eyes and sees a giant black figure. The figure is blurry and it appears to be changing its shape.

    ¡°YOU CAN''T DIE YET¡­ YOU MUST AWAKENED...YOU ARE THE SUCCESSOR¡­¡±

    The boy is left speechless as the shadowy figure expands, covering turning everything black, the boy who is really scared turns around and sees a giant skeleton face.

    ¡°HAHAHA, YOU SURE ARE WEAK, NO WONDER YOU¡äRE FATHER WAS DEFEATED, NOW I WILL GO AHEAD AND MAKE MY WAY TO YOUR SISTER, I BET SHE CAN HANDLE MORE THAN YOU¡­¡±

    The boy opens his eyes full of determination, he begins to crawl towards the door as he begins to think:

    ¡°I won''t let you hurt my sister, even if I die, I will die protecting her¡­¡±

    (BBBOOOMM, CCCRRRAASSSHHH)

    ¡°RUN AWAY, THAT GUY IS DANGEROUS, WE NEED REINFORCEMENTS¡­.AHHHHH¡­¡±

    The boy hears loud noises, followed by gunshots and explosions. He stops as he wonders what was going on. The explosions get closer to him, the boy with fear of what was going on outside continues to crawl slowly as he knows that he doesn''t have much time left.

    (SSSSSLLLLLAASSHHHH)

    Suddenly, the door collapses in half, a red light shines in the room. A dust cloud begins to fill the room completely. The boy breathes heavily as he looks up and sees a figure approaching him. The dust cloud clears or reveals the silhouette of a man. The man is wearing a Mariachi attire with a mariachi sombrero covering his face.

    The boy is frightened as he sees two red eyes looking down at him.

    (COUGH COUGH)

    The boy coughs up blood, and struggles.

    ¡°HAHAHA, WAIT ARE YOU DYING MUCHACHO?¡± The man chuckles with a joyful tone, the boy looks at him with a blurry vision as the man continues to speak:

    ¡°NOW, NOW, DON¡äT TELL ME THAT YOU ARE AFRAID OF ME?¡±

    The boy remains silent; ¡°YOU DON¡¯T LOOK LIKE IT¡­I SEE THAT YOU ARE STRONG MUCHACHO¡­THEN ANSWER ME THIS QUESTION, DO YOU WANT POWER?¡±

    ************************************************************************

    Borderland¡­

    On January 31st, in the region of the Borderland, there are two cities next to each other separated by a river. The city located in the United States called Sun City, and the City located in Mexico named Rio Grande City¡­they are known as the Twin Cities¡­

    People live their lives peacefully, some working, the children attending school and others passing their time watching t.v¡­

    On that day¡­and rumors spread quickly throughout the region¡­

    A mysterious case was open, the Vazquez Family, composed of five members, suddenly disappeared leaving no traces. The neighbors of their house reported various explosions¡­terror spread throughout the neighborhood¡­

    When the police arrived, they were frightened to see the scenario. The whole Vazquez residence was completely destroyed, along with a couple of houses. The building was gone, with no signs of life, the investigation began with no positive results¡­.

    On that same night¡­

    It was a peaceful night in the Border region, both Sun City and Rio Grande city citizens spent their evening like any other. Because it is a Friday night, countless young people decide to party. Some to the night clubs, some to the bars. Many children spend their Friday night with their friends playing video games  or watching movies. However, nobody was prepared for the events that were to happen...

    ¡°WOOW, LOOK GRANDPA, THE COLOR OF THE MOON¡­¡± A young boy with spiky brown hair and bottle shaped glasses points at the sky as he is looking through the window.

    ¡°Now, now Alejandro, please don''t get too close to the window, remember that we are on the 10th floor.¡± An old man wearing glasses approaches Alejandro, he pats his head and with a smile he looks at the moon.

    ¡°So, the moon is crimson¡­ Do you want to know a story, Alejandro?¡±

    Alejandro Sanchez, a 12 year old boy who lives with his grandparents, he is very hyperactive and has a lot of imagination. He likes to spend his time researching the unknown mysteries of the world and hears his grandpa¡¯s stories.

    Alejandro nods in agreement with a face full of excitement. His grandpa sits:

    ¡°There is a legend about the Crimson moon.¡± Alejandro¡¯s grandpa begins to tell the story:

    ¡°A long time ago, the sky had a red crimson tone that resembled the color of blood. The wind blew hard creating tornadoes and whirlpools. The clouds spinned in the sky, taking the shape of a hurricane.¡±

    Alejandro gets nervous as his grandpa continues to tell the story:

    ¡°The world was at the verge of being destroyed...everyone had lost hope as the catastrophe approached¡­a giant monster was prepared to destroy everything in its path¡­¡±

    Alejandro grabs a pillow and covers his face; ¡°And then what happened grandpa?

    ¡°When there was no hope, a figure appeared in the middle of the chaos, there was a figure that seemed to be a young man. The young man carried a sword and walked slowly towards the cliff, a huge roar sounded causing large shockwaves around the water surface. Lightning began to strike the island destroying the buildings surrounding it. In the front of the young man there was a huge silhouette of a giant monster with a pair of wings, horns and claws. ¡±

    ¡°Wow that''s awesome, what happened next¡±

    ¡°The young man fought against the monster and managed to seal it away, he was known as ¡°The Silver Hero¡± a legendary hero who vanquished evil from this world...¡± The grandfather says as he points at the moon and continues to speak:

    ¡°Now listen, the legend says that the ¡°Beast¡± will return someday, however, I believe that the ¡°Silver hero¡± will also return to stop that beast...¡±

    Alejandro grabs an empty paper towel tube and begins to swing it:

    ¡°That was an awesome story grandpa, I want to meet that hero someday...¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡äm sure you will be Alejandro, one day you will...¡±

    ¡°Indeed, in the meantime, Alejandro, time to eat dinner and then go to bed, tomorrow you have a fun day with your friends right?¡± Alejandro¡äs grandma gives him a plate of cookies, Alejandro nods in agreement and walks to his room; ¡°Good night grandma,Good night grandpa, I love you...¡±

    His grandparents wave back at him, Alejandro walks to his room thinking: ¡°Wow, the Silver hero, I can''t wait to tell Uriel about this, tomorrow when I see him...¡±

    ¡°Is something wrong dear?¡± Alejandro¡äs grandpa asks his wife. ¡°Something is wrong, the mana in the air feels so dense, dear I think something horrible is approaching?¡±

    Alejandro¡¯s grandpa looks at the moon;  ¡°Is that so, I felt it too, we need to be prepared, the moon is crimson, meaning a catastrophe is coming...¡±

    Meanwhile...

    ¡°Hurry mama, papa, I want to go home...¡± A young girl with red hair, brown eyes and bottled glasses walks in the sector known as ¡°Downtown. She is with her parents  as they head to their home. They are walking beneath large buildings as the cold wind blows through them.

    ¡°Victoria, please wait, you`re going to get lost.¡± Victoria¡äs mother says to her as they walk along the sidewalk. She is holding hands with her husband, Victoria stops and turns around looking at them and smiles;¡°Okay, I¡äll wait...¡±

    In another part of the city¡­

    ¡°Raul, please turn off your lights, it''s almost bedtime...¡±

    A mother shouts from the stairs to her son. ¡°Okay mama...¡± A boy with green hair and glasses types as fast as he can on his computer thinking; ¡°I must finish uploading this file about the attack on the ¡°Vatican¡± before I go to sleep...¡±

    In a large mansion...

    A girl with silver hair named Marjorie and a girl with black hair known as Angela are having a sleepover...

    ¡°Okay Marjorie, who do you like the most, Uriel or Aleister?¡± Angela asks with a shy voice. Marjorie blushes and with a great smile she looks at Angela and replies:

    ¡°I think it''s obvious that Uriel...¡± ¡°Aww no fair I like him too...¡± Angela frowns, Marjorie puffs her cheeks:

    ¡°Well I saw him first....¡±

    ¡°I guess I will ask him tomorrow, who does he like better...¡±

    Angela replies as she also puffs her cheeks. Marjorie gets mad as well:

    ¡°Alright, let''s ask him tomorrow...¡±

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    On a small hill¡­

    In  a large mansion with black gates, a young boy looks at his window. He has black hair and reddish eyes. The young boy looks at the red moon, thinking; ¡°Father, how long will you keep me waiting...¡±

    Suddenly, the boy is enveloped  in a purple color aura, the windows begin to shake as the boy looks impatiently at the clock.

    ¡°So  it''s almost time...for the fun to begin...¡±

    Vazquez Residency...

    ¡°What in the world happened here...¡± An older woman wearing a nun''s attire is in a state of shock as she stands in front of a house that has been completely destroyed, the house belongs to the ¡°Vazquez¡± family, however they are nowhere to be seen.

    She walks inside and sees a picture. The picture features  a man with bluish hair, a woman with red hair, a boy with blue hair, a girl with purple hair and a boy with reddish hair. ¡°Maria...where did you go...¡±

    (BBBAADDUUUMMMPPP)

    The woman looks at the moon; ¡°This mana¡­it can¡¯t be¡­¡± The woman drops the photo and runs as fast as she can:

    ¡°A catastrophe is coming¡­¡±

    *************************************************************************

    As the clock slowly turned from 9:59 pm to 10:00:00, a massive green light illuminated the Borderland. The light was coming from a pillar that extended to the sky around 20 kms away from the cities. This event paralyzed the two cities completely as everyone who was outside saw it, the ones who were asleep woke up because of the intensity. The pillar of light covered the moon, the light lasted for one minute.

    At first there was silence, nobody knew what just happened, suddenly the wind stopped blowing, the flags stood still. The light slowly disappeared, and without warning, a powerful sound of an explosion followed by a small rumbling hit the borderland region¡­

    ¡°Grandpa, is something wrong? I heard a loud noise...and now it¡¯s shaking¡­¡±

    Alejandro comes out of his room, he sees his grandparents looking at the window, his grandpa looks at him and panics; ¡°Alejandro you must hurry to our side...something huge is coming¡­¡±

    (BBBBBBBOOOOOOOMMMMMMM)

    People began to panic, in a blink of an eye, massive wind began to hit the cities with great force, followed by an earthquake, the earth began to split in half, the buildings and houses began to collapse.

    Countless explosions caused black outs, people began to run in panic. The earthquake marked a 9 degree in the Ritcher scale and the winds formed tornadoes¡­

    The floor below Alejandro¡äs feet begins to break, suddenly, he falls as the building collapses.

    (BBBBBBOOOOMMMMMM)

    ¡°AAAALLLEEEJJJAANNNDDDRROOO!!!!!¡±

    His grandpa tries to grab him but fails, Alejandro begins to fall from the 10th floor.

    ¡°Am I going to die?¡± Alejndro thinks as he falls with tears in his eyes, Alejandro screams:

    ¡°AAAAAAAHHHHH¡±

    Without warning a woman with wings approaches him at high speed, she manages to grab Alejandro before he hits the floor.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± The woman asks Alejandro, he opens his eyes and only sees the silhouette of her.

    Alejandro, who is barely conscious, smiles at her; ¡°Thank you...¡± The woman leaves Alejandro on the floor with his grandparents and she shines bright, disappearing in an instant.

    ¡°AAALLLEEJJJAANNDDDROOO¡± Alejandro¡¯s grandma runs and hugs him; ¡°Thank God¡­it was a miracle¡­¡±

    ¡°It was an angel¡­an angel saved my grandson¡­¡± Alejandro¡¯s grandpa hugs him as well with tears in his eyes. They hurry towards the door to escape from the collapsing building.

    Alejandro closes his eyes as he thinks; ¡°She was really beautiful...¡±

    Downtown¡­

    ¡°What''s going on, mommy?¡± Victoria asks as the earth trembles. Victoria is standing a few meters away from her parents, her mother looks at her with a worried expression and screams:

    ¡°Victoria stay where you are, don''t move...¡±

    Suddenly a piece of building begins to fall towards Victoria, her parents notice that and run as fast as they can, pushing her aside.

    Victoria looks at them as both of them smile; ¡°Goodbye Victoria, please take care...¡±

    (BBBBBOOOOMMMM)

    ¡°MMMMAAMMMA, PPPAAPPPAAA¡±

    The piece of building falls underneath her parents, Victoria tries to run but she is blown away, a police named Officer Rodriguez grabs her.

    ¡°Let go of me, Mama and Papa are still there...¡±

    Victoria cries of pain, the officer holds her as he cries: ¡°It''s too late girl, it''s too late, I¡äm sorry...I¡äm sorry...¡±

    ¡°NNNNOOOOO!!!¡± Victoria cries as more pieces of buildings fall from the sky, the Officer grabs her and runs as fast as she can:

    ¡°I need to save this girl¡­I need to save her¡­¡±

    Other Places¡­

    ¡°What''s happening, why is it shaking?¡± Marjorie and Angela are frozen, suddenly, her butler, Charles enters and grabs both of them.

    ¡°Mistress, we need to get out of here now...¡±

    ¡°Charles....what''s going on?¡± The girls look with panic.

    ¡°I don¡ät know, but I must keep you girls safe....¡± The butler, Charles runs with both girls down the stairs towards the basement as the house crumble:

    ¡°I will save you¡­¡±

    (CCCRRAASSHHHH)

    ¡°RRRAAAUULLL RUUUNN!¡± A woman screams as the boy with green hair finishes typing; ¡°There¡­all done¡­now then¡­time to contact Aleister¡­¡±

    At his mansion, Alesiter looks at the light, the ground is shaking, however, he doesn¡¯t move an inch, in fact, he is just laughing as he screams:

    ¡°AT LAST, MY DESTINY HAS BEGUN!¡±

    Behind him, there is a giant demonly shadow with horns and wings appearing as he releases an enormous amount of mana.

    On that night, after only 5 minutes, tragedy hit the Twin Cities. Countless people died, countless buildings and houses were destroyed.

    That night became known as ¡°The Borderland Catastrophe¡± At the epicenter of where the catastrophe originated, a giant crater surrounds the area. There is no one there, the only thing there is a Rosary...

    *************************************************************************

    February 1st

    ¡°Where am I?¡± Alejandro opens his eyes and sees the sun shining down to his face, he slowly looks around and sees that he is in a hospital bed. He looks around and he is surrounded by his Grandparents and people close to him, everyone celebrates that he is awake.

    Alejandro is covered in bandages. Raul, who is one of Alejandro¡¯s friends, smiles and comments:

    ¡°Man, you sure took a beating..¡±

    ¡°Oh good you¡¯re awake... you had us worried son...¡± Alejandro¡¯s grandfather says with tears in his eyes, Alejandro smiles:

    ¡°I¡¯m okay grandpa, I was saved by an angel...¡±

    ¡°An angel? Are you sure?¡± Alejandro¡¯s Grandpa acts as if nothing happened, his grandma also acts confused.

    ¡°Yeah I¡¯m sure, it was a beautiful angel with golden wings¡­¡±

    ¡°Fufufu¡­young boys with their imagination right?¡± One of the neighbors makes everyone laugh. Alejandro laughs as well, Alejandro¡¯s grandpa grabs his stuff:

    ¡°The doctor told us that you¡¯re okay and that you can go home today¡­¡±

    ¡°Really¡­that¡¯s awesome¡­¡± Alejandro gets out of the bed. One of the neighbors looks at the window:

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe a powerful earthquake did all of this¡­¡±

    ¡°I know¡­it was so sudden¡­¡± Another neighbor replies. Alejandro looks at Raul:

    ¡°Hey¡­are the others alright?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­Marjorie and Angela are fine¡­Aleister said he was fine too¡­I don¡¯t know anything about Victoria¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh alright¡­at least Marjorie is okay¡­¡± Alejandro feels relieved; ¡°And what about Uriel?¡±

    Everyone looks at him with a confused expression.

    ¡°Who¡¯s Uriel, Alejandro, did you hit your head really hard that you now have an imaginary friend?¡± Raul jokes around not knowing who Uriel is.

    ¡°Raul, I am talking about Uriel Vazquez¡­you know our friend¡­the one that sits next to me in our class...¡±

    Alejandro nervously chuckles, Raul and everyone in the room look at Alejandro with a worried expression.

    ¡°Vazquez?¡± Raul scratches his head; ¡°Do you mean the Vazquez family that lives in that huge house?¡±

    ¡°Yeah that one¡­Uriel lives there with his little sister and little brother¡­¡±

    ¡°The Vazquez residence¡­yeah we know about them¡­but Alejandro¡­¡± His grandma looks preoccupied. His grandpa walks towards him:

    ¡°About that...Alejandro, there is something I need to tell, it''s something about what happened last night...¡±

    ¡°Alejandro opens his eyes wider¡­¡±

    *************************************************************************

    Later in the afternoon¡­

    That afternoon, the hospital released Alejandro because of the high volume of victims in the city¡­Refusing to forget about him, Alejandro snuck out of the shelter and decided to go to his friend¡¯s house¡­

    ¡°Ha....ha....ha....¡±Alejandro runs towards Uriel¡¯s house to confirm what happened; ¡°This can¡¯t be, how come no one remembers him...he was our friend,  I know I am not crazy...¡±

    Alejandro stops running as he looks around; ¡°What happened? Why can¡¯t I remember his face? When I try to remember him¡­everything looks blurry?¡±

    Alejandro is sure that he had someone named Uriel as a friend, however he can''t remember his face or his family.

    Uriel Vazquez was a boy with blue hair and green eyes, he was Alejandro¡¯s friend, they were almost like brothers. Alejandro used to play with him and his little sister, Valerie. Uriel had another brother named Daniel, his father, Roberto and his mother, Maria.

    As he arrives at the house, he sees that it was completely destroyed, there was nothing there, the strange thing is that there is somebody in front of the house standing there.

    ¡°Marjorie¡­¡± Alejandro runs towards, Marjorie is looking at the house with her eyes shallow.

    ¡°MARJORIE¡­MARJORIE!!!¡± Alejandro grabs her shoulder calling her name. Marjorie reacts and sees Alejandro.

    ¡°Alejandro, when did you get here?¡± Marjorie asks with a smile.

    Alejandro sighs:

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here all along, why are you standing in front of Uriel¡¯s house, and what happened to it?¡±

    Alejandro knows that Marjorie is in love with Uriel, and that she¡¯ll probably remember him.

    Marjorie looks at Alejandro with a clueless expression and asks:

    ¡°Who¡¯s... Uriel?¡±

    Alejandro looks at her frightened, he begins to tremble, and lets go of her shoulder.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be...not even she remembers Uriel? What¡¯s going on?"

    ¡°Hey Alejandro, are you alright?¡±

    Marjorie touches his arm. Alejandro grabs her shoulder¡¯s tight.

    ¡°Marjorie, please remember him, Uriel was a great friend of ours, he went to our school, he was in the same class as us. You always said that he was your future husband....Please remember...¡±

    ¡°Alejandro, you¡¯re scaring me...I don¡¯t know someone named Uriel¡­¡± Alejandro lets go of her shoulders and apologizes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­but I need to go back..¡± Marjorie begins to leave as she asks herself who Uriel might be.

    ¡°No one remembers him, did he even exist...I know that I am not imagining things, I know that Uriel lived here with his family...¡±

    Alejandro looks at the rubble trying to find some clues but there is nothing, as he digs more, he finds something strange; ¡°What is that?¡±

    A shining  object that lies below on what appears to be a security box underneath the rubble; ¡°This is weird¡­I never seen this before¡­¡±

    The object is enveloped on a piece of clothing, Alejandro grabs the piece of clothing and begins to unwrap the object; ¡°What ''s that?¡±

    Alejandro goes closer, the object takes a shape of a golden key that fits in his palm, Alejandro grabs it asking himself:

    ¡°Is this a key?¡±

    Suddenly, Alejandro begins to feel strange, he falls down into his knees and begins to tremble. He begins to see strange patterns, patterns of strings that move around him, the strings are made of particles:

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? My body is paralyzed¡­I can¡¯t move¡­¡±

    Alejandro lets go of the key and throws up:

    ¡°What was that? It felt so unreal... I must hide this key...before....¡±

    ¡°Hey you, what are you doing  here...¡± A person with a black suit heads towards Alejandro¡¯s direction, Alejandro hides the key in his jacket and plays dumb:

    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just looking here...¡±

    Alejandro laughs nervously, the man looks at him and asks; ¡°You didn¡¯t find anything suspicious  right?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I was just passing by...¡±

    ¡°I don''t  trust you, let me check....¡± The phone rings, the man gets distracted, Alejandro uses the opportunity to run towards  the other house.

    ¡°Hey kid, wait....¡± The agent screams but Alejandro manages to get away as he knows how to move in the backyard and quickly escapes:

    ¡°I must find clues¡­and this key¡­what is this key?¡±

    *************************************************************************

    Hills near Sun City...

    In an abandoned house near the hills, a place where Uriel and Alejandro called their ¡° secret base¡± Alejandro looks desperately for proof that Uriel exists, however, there is nothing there, not even a picture..

    ¡°Damnit, I know I have something here...come on, think... I know....¡±

    Alejandro looks at a secret shelf on the corner of the shack, there he finds pictures of him and Uriel, as Alejandro looks at them, he begins to shake as he notices that Uriel was blurry in every picture:

    ¡°They are all like that, what is happening here, why am I the only one that can remember it, why....¡±

    Alejandro cries as he feels he lost a brother....he feels despair and sorrow...he kicks a soccer ball to the wall.

    (BOOOMMMM)

    The soccer ball bounces back and hits him in the face, Alejandro falls grabbing his head out of pain and looks up.He notices something hanging, a badge with a ¡°fire¡± symbol:

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s a Super Space Patrol Ranger Badge that Uriel used to play with.

    Alejandro quickly grabs it, and looks at the back that says:

    ¡°The Fire Space Ranger, Uriel Vazquez....¡±

    Tears come out of his eyes as he looks at the badge with joy:

    ¡°I did it, I found proof that you existed, Uriel...¡±

    Alejandro looks at the badge and makes a promise; ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened last night, I know that I saw an angel...However, I know that you exist, Uriel, I promise that I will find you, some day....¡±

    At the top of a hill, two figures mounting horses, look down at the cities.

    ¡°So, muchacho, it appears the process has begun¡­Uriel Vazquez is slowly disappearing from everyone¡¯s mind¡­hahaha¡­not even your friends remember you, are you okay with that?¡±

    The man with red eyes asks a boy who is next to him.  The boy begins to move away slowly with his horse showing a pair of red eyes; ¡°That''s fine, I don''t need them anyway, my only objective is to get stronger, stronger so I can kill the man who killed my father....¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, excellent, now then, that''s what I expect from my successor, well then time to go, we have a lot to do before you can return here,Uriel...¡±

    The boy with red eyes looks at the clouds; ¡°I swear I will become stronger...¡±

    On February 1st, Alejandro made the decision to find his friend, and a boy with red eyes vowed to return one day...

    That was the beginning of their fateful adventure¡­

 Vol. 1- Chapter 1: Nightmare of Fate

    5 years later...

    January 17th; Sun City

    It¡¯s been 5 years since the ¡°Borderland Catastrophe.¡± People live their normal lives as if nothing happened, the buildings were repaired, and have a futuristic look. The streets were paved once again¡­

    The reason was because of a single man named Darius Lucifugus. He alone paid for the reconstruction of Sun City and Rio Grande City. In less than 2 years the cities were reconstructed. Because of his actions, Darius became the mayor of Sun City. Everybody forgot about the catastrophe, everyone except for one person...

    Welcome to Sun City International High School, a large building located at the centerSun City. This is a prestigious school that attracts students from all over the world. This Highschool has a worldwide connection and almost everyone comes from a noble and rich family. The buildings are hightech, and have spacious rooms comfortable for students to study.

    In the high school division girls wear the traditional school uniform which consists of a white button shirt, a black tie, a red school jacket that has black skirt with black leggings and school shoes. Men wear a white button shirt, a black tie, and black school pants with dressing shoes. Men also wear the red jacket like the girls with the school symbol which consists of a Sun with the initials: S.C. I. H. S. which is the name of the school.

    It¡¯s a normal winter day on the Borderland, it''s raining lightly with lightning falling down. The temperature is freezing with everyone wearing coats.

    At the entrance of the Sun City International High School, there is poster with giant letters:

    ¡°SUPERNATURAL INVESTIGATION SOCIETY¡±

    Two students sitting at the table, one is with his laptop and the other is shouting:

    ¡°HELLO EVERYONE, ARE YOU INTERESTED IN INVESTIGATING ABOUT GHOST, ALIENS AND MONSTERS? THEN SEARCH NO MORE AND JOIN THE SUPERNATURAL SOCIETY ASSOCIATION....¡±

    Students pass him without paying any attention to him. The student feels as if a giant boulder falling into his head:

    ¡°IGNORED!¡±

    (RRIIINNGGGG)

    The bell rings, meaning that it''s the beginning of classes. The student with brown hair looks at the one who is sitting at the table; ¡° Hey Raul, how many people signed up today?¡±

    ¡° Let¡¯s see...¡± Raul counts his fingers and says with a sarcastic tone; ¡°Zero, Alejandro¡±.

    Alejandro Sanchez is a 17 year old boy who has long straight brownish hair, he has white skin and a skinny body .He is average in height, wears glasses. He is a fan of supernatural things and he is the president of the SIS.

    Raul Diaz is a 17 year old boy, he has green hair and hazel colored- eyes. Light skin, slim body and wears glasses. He is a nerd who is only interested in studying, and reading books. He only joined the club because he needed to.

    Alejandro sighs with his eyes closed; ¡° Awww man, we still have only three members...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to change the name, not everyone likes that name...¡± Raul types on his laptop, not caring about the sign.

    Alejandro turns around and with a fist in the air; ¡°Never, because this is a society where we are going to find the truth of these supernatural mysteries like the Chupacabras or Bigfoot, don¡¯t you have curiosity?¡±

    ¡°Not at all... I have to go to class, okay, I¡¯ll see you later...¡± Raul stands up and goes inside the building waving at Alejandro. Alejandro once again sighs, and begins to pick up his stuff and take off his poster.

    ¡°Man, this sure was a popular club,everyone wanted to be part of it¡­and now¡­everyone thinks it''s lame...¡± Alejandro sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°I just want to leave a legacy in this school¡­¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Alejandro...¡± A female student approaches Alejandro, Alejandro looks at her and gets mad; ¡°Marjorie, you¡¯re late...¡±

    Marjorie puts her hands together in sign of apology; ¡°Sorry, I had a meeting...¡±

    Marjorie Bellerose is a 17 years old girl. She has long silver hair with a black ribbon on her left side and blue eyes. She has a slim body. She is the most popular girl in the school, considered one of the three princess idols of the high school. She is the student council vice-president. Her warm personality makes every guy in school want to talk to her. The only flaw is that she has a boyfriend.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, you¡¯re doing more than enough being in this club¡± Alejandro grabs his bag and begins to walk inside the building. Marjorie walks beside him, everyone speaks behind their back:

    ¡°Why is one of the Princess Idols walking with him?

    That guy is a complete loser...

    I heard he''s crazy...¡±

    ¡°I can hear you, damn it...¡±

    Alejandro hears them as he makes a fist, screaming at them. Everyone walks away, continuing to act normal. Marjorie chuckles as she doesn¡¯t mind and asks:

    ¡°So did you have any luck last night in your investigation?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately no, I was investigating a possible Chupacabra sighting but the police didn¡¯t let me pass...¡±

    ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°Rio Grande City, apparently there have been mysterious deaths, and rumors say that it isn¡¯t human...I want to know what it is...maybe it¡¯s a Chupacabra¡±

    Marjorie puts a worried expression; ¡°You know, I think it¡¯s great that you investigate those events but try not to put yourself in danger...¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah, I know, but remember that where danger is, the answers are as well....¡±

    ¡°Just promise that you won¡¯t get self involved with some strange people, okay or any dangerous things, please...¡±

    Alejandro smiles and replies; ¡°I won¡¯t, I promise...¡±

    ¡°Well I have a council meeting now, I¡¯ll see you later...¡±

    Marjorie enters the classroom, Alejandro continues walking, as he turns around the corner, there is someone waiting for him.

    A young man leaning on the wall; ¡±Good morning Alejandro, you''re looking stupid as always...¡±

    Alejandro looks at him seriously and replies:

    ¡°Hello Aleister, I need to go to class, so if you excuse me...¡±

    Aleister Lucifugus is a 17 years old young man, he has black hair with red eyes, he is considered the most handsome guy in the high school division causing all the girls to fall for him. He is one of the smartest students in high school and the son of the mayor Darius. He is also Marjorie¡äs boyfriend making them the most popular couple in school and the student council president.

    Aleister walks beside him going the other direction, he grabs Alejandro¡¯s shoulder; ¡°Hey, when are you going to stop involving my girlfriend with your crazy stuff?¡±

    ¡°Marjorie likes to help me, besides I am not involving her in anything, so don¡¯t worry..¡±

    ¡°I hope so, remember that she is mine and mine alone, if I see you walking beside her, I will make you pay...¡±

    Thunder strikes down illuminating the hallway, Aliester¡¯s eyes shine a bright red, he begins to walk away; ¡°Dont say I didn¡¯t warn you...Alejandro...¡±

    (RING,RING,RING)

    Alejandro takes a deep breath and changes his expression to smile; ¡°Okay, enough of that, it¡¯s time for class.

    *************************************************************************

    At Sun City International High School, the classes given are the same from any American High School. The grades are 9-12, students get to choose the classes they want to take with a total of 8 classes per day.

    Despite how people see him, Alejandro is a genius when it comes to academics. He¡¯s taking advanced classes, for his first period, he has Advanced Algebra...

    ¡°Very well class so if you clear the x from this equation, your answer should be 2... Are you following?¡±

    The teacher explains as she writes on the board, she is very beautiful and makes all the male students drool. At the end of the classroom, near the window ( The most cliche spot for a main character) a student is sleeping, his snores distract the class.

    The teacher sighs with her eyes closed. The student is Alejandro who is making everyone mad as they stare at him. The students begin to whisper;¡°That loser is sleeping again? We should just expel him¡­¡±

    Marjorie, whose in the same class, looks at him with a worried expression.The teacher sighs with her eyes closed thinking:

    ¡°Not again¡­¡±

    (RRRIIINNGGG,RRIIINNGG)

    The bell rings as a sign that the 1st period ended. Alejandro wakes up and looks up; ¡°Oh-oh¡±

    He sees his teacher glaring at him, she makes a fake smile and asks:

    ¡°Did you enjoy my lecture Alejandro?¡±

    Alejandro looks at her nervously with sweat coming from his head:

    ¡°Everyone have a nice weekend, the test results are on my desk, don¡¯t forget to pick them up.¡±

    Alejandro tries to stand up but the teacher stops him. With a fake smile she asks:

    ¡°Alejandro, I want to speak to you now!¡±

    ¡°Oh he¡¯s in trouble now... serve him right for being a weirdo...¡±

    ¡°Ms. Kasumi, I have to go to my other class...¡± Alejandro chuckles nervously, Kasumi sits on the desk and crosses her legs, Alejandro blushes and looks away immediately.

    Kasumi Miyazono is a 20 year old young woman, she is a genius who graduated from college at the age of 15. She has orange hair and as always has a ponytail with braids. She wears glasses and has light brown eyes. She has a well-developed body. She¡¯s a beauty that rejects every teacher who asks for a date. She is also the teacher in charge of the Supernatural Investigation Society.

    ¡°Honestly I would scold you more but you have such good development in my class.¡± Kasumi hands a sheet of paper to Alejandro. It¡¯s his test score that says 100/100.

    ¡°Why thank you teacher, does that mean I can go now right?¡±

    ¡°Hold on just a minute, you went to investigate last night, right?¡±

    Kasumi grabs Alejandro ''s shoulder, Alejandro nervously shakes his head.

    Kasumi sighs once again; ¡°Listen Alejandro, I agreed to be your advisor for the club because I thought that there was no harm and you could make friends, but you are doing dangerous stuff and not sleeping, you come to my class all sleepy and that bothers the other students.¡±

    Alejandro looks down and says in a low tone; ¡°So what? Those guys wouldn¡¯t like me anyways, why should I bother to be nice to them...¡±

    ¡°I understand that you don''t care but try to make new friends...Then, your club could grow...right now, you have three members...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, rules state that we need at least three right, so there you have it...¡±

    ¡°Yes three active members, but you clearly don¡¯t, you have Raul who is on his computer and doesn''t care about the supernatural stuff and you have Marjorie whose motives I don''t know yet, but she¡¯s never here...¡±

    ¡°Fine, I promise I will try recruiting more people, but please continue supporting us...¡±

    Kasumi looks at Alejandro who has a sad puppy face; ¡°Fine, you have two weeks to find more members alright...I¡¯ll see you later...¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you teacher...¡±

    Kasumi chuckles, she sits on her desk and changes her expression;¡° I made a promise that I would watch over you, but please don¡¯t do anything risky Alejandro...¡±

    *************************************************************************

    Alejandro¡¯s schedule is the following:

    1st Period-Advance Algebra

    2nd Period- Advance Chemistry

    3 rd Period- Advance History

    4th Period-Advance Literature

    Lunch

    5 th Period- Weights and Conditioning

    6th Period- Music

    7th and 8th Period- Organizations (Clubs)

    The last two periods of school, the school permits the students to go to their clubs, this is for them to concentrate on after class activities such as work or catching up with classes. Outside the main building there is an old building that has only two rooms, one is for the janitor¡¯s belongings and the other is for the SIS.

    ¡°Alright club, here is evidence that something supernatural happened last night."Alejandro puts his hand on the board where there are pictures of a crime scene.

    ¡°Wow, interesting...¡± Marjorie says as she applauds sitting next to Raul who is typing in his computer.

    Inside the club room there are hundreds of pictures hanging on the walls, with some of them being UFOs, BigFoot, and the Loch Ness Monster.

    Alejandro says with his hands together; ¡°Hey Raul, please pay attention, this is important...¡±

    Raul sighs; ¡°Fine...¡±

    ¡°Very well, last night, another man was attacked at Rio Grande City...¡±

    ¡°So...¡±

    ¡°The victim didn¡¯t have any signs of strangling or other symptoms, what makes it unique is that the man had a hole on his neck...¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s scary...¡± Marjorie puts her hand on her mouth.

    ¡°My theory is that it was something else, I might say a Vampire or something like that"

    "I think the killer just likes to make holes in the victims necks, nothing supernatural about that¡­" Raul makes fun of Alejandro.

    "Don''t be stupid, it''s obvious that it was something not ordinary and I am going to investigate, who''s with me¡­"

    "Sorry, I have to wake up early tomorrow for cheerleader practice" Marjorie apologizes.

    "And I am not interested, good luck finding something yourself¡­" Raul comments as he closes his laptop.

    (RRRIIINNNGGG)

    The bell rings, Marjorie stands up; ¡°See you later!¡±

    Both of them leave the room, Alejandro sighs disappointed; ¡°Well¡­there goes my team¡­¡±

    Kasumi enters the room and asks; "Where are the others?"

    "They just left¡­" Alejandro sits on the table. Kasumi looks at him depressed:

    "I see, Alejandro, you''re not planning on going alone again do you?"

    "No, you know, I do wish to do club activities like any other, but I sometimes think that wish will never come true...¡± Alejandro says with a fake smile as he feels depressed.

    ¡°Then why do you keep this club, you know you could join any other, why are you pushing so hard to have it...¡±

    ¡°Because I want to know the truth, teacher, something strange happened five years ago, my friend disappeared, and no one remembers him...His name was Uriel...¡±

    Alejandro puts on a desperate expression.

    Kasumi sits next to him; ¡°I know, you told me about him, and his family....after the catastrophe, no one remembered him right...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I formed this club because I thought someone would remember, at first everyone joined because they were interested....¡±

    Alejandro puts his hands on the table and looks down with tears in his eyes:

    ¡°But something happened and everyone suddenly lost interest, and they began calling me a faker...¡±

    ¡°Oh Alejandro¡­¡±Kasumi approaches him and tries to cheer him up,suddenly Alejandro turns around with a confident expression:

    ¡°But there is no time to be sad about this, my grandpa always told me to be persistent, no matter the obstacles I face, one day I¡¯ll find the truth...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, and I will support you, as long as you don¡¯t do anything dangerous okay...¡±

    Kasumi smiles at Alejandro, Alejandro looks at the clock; ¡°It¡¯s almost time for my shift...I must hurry...¡±

    Alejandro grabs his bags and runs to the door.

    ¡°See you tomorrow teacher...¡±

    Alejandro runs to the door, Kasumi waves at him with a smile. Kasumi takes out her cell phone:

    ¡°The truth is...I do know the people you are talking about, but it¡¯s too dangerous for you to learn the truth.... I swore to your grandparents that I will protect you...¡±

    As Alejandro runs to the entrance he passes next to a girl who is reading a book, the girl has brown skin, violet eyes and blonde hair. She looks at Alejandro running and smiles:

    ¡°Alejandro Sanchez, your curiosity can lead you to your doom!¡±

    *************************************************************************

    Downtown Sun City...

    At a caf¨¦ located near the downtown area, Alejandro works part time as a waiter. His optimistic personality attracts many clients to the caf¨¦ making it one of Sun City¡¯s most popular.

    It¡¯s a rather cold afternoon, as the clouds begin to cover the moon. People walk by the street wearing large coats, gloves and scarfs, as expected in the middle of January.

    ¡°Here you go ladies, three cappuccinos¡± Alejandro, who is wearing a waiter uniform smiles at them, the three ladies are Marjorie, Victoria and Angela.

    Victoria Salazar is a 17 year old beautiful girl. She is a little taller, and has a well developed body. She has long red hair with a pony tail hanging on her right shoulder. She is considered one of the three "princess idols" in the High school. She has a very hyperactive personality and she is a member of the student council like Marjorie as the secretary.

    Angela Conte is a 17 years old girl. She has a thin body and has average height. She has long straight black hair and brown eyes. She still is very shy but that is what makes her attractive to the guys at school. She is considered one of "The princess idols" of the high school division, she is a member of the student council as the Treasurer.

    ¡°Thank you Alejandro..¡± The girls say at the same time, Alejandro smiles and replies:

    ¡°Sure thing...no problem...¡± Alejandro walks away, Victoria continues to speak:

    ¡°As I was saying...Jake wanted to go out with me...¡±

    Marjorie looks at her excited; ¡°Gyaah, and did you accept?¡±

    ¡°No, it takes more than being handsome..¡±

    ¡°Well, Alesiter is handsome and kind...but he is sometimes cold with me...¡± Marjorie mentions it with a somber tone. Victoria smiles and chuckles:

    ¡°Oh come on, you¡¯re dating the hottest guy in school plus he is really smart and athletic, you¡¯re so lucky...I wish I had someone like that...¡±

    ¡°I know but I don¡¯t feel that he is the love of my life, I feel there was someone else...¡±

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°I think that you should look for him... I mean it¡¯s just my opinion....¡±

    Angela mentions it in a shy tone. Marjorie looks at Angela who drinks her coffee and replies; ¡°You¡¯re right...I will keep looking...¡±

    Alejandro sighs and thinks:

    ¡°If you only remember your true love Marjorie, Uriel would be sad....¡±

    ¡°My, oh my, are you feeling down Alejandro? Maybe I can cheer you up¡± Alejandro gets nervous as the man who is standing behind the bar says in a luxurious tone.

    Alejandro begins to sweat and chuckles:

    ¡°No, that''s fine Mr. Jairo, I was just thinking about my homework...¡±

    Mr Jairo is a 30 year old man, he is a tall and muscular man with a black mustache. Even though he looks manly, he is very feminine, he likes to wear tight jeans with sleeveless shirts and a captain''s hat. He likes to tease Alejandro whenever he works.

    ¡°Nonsense, tell me, which of the three you prefer...¡±

    ¡°No one, please let me get back to work boss...¡± Alejandro has a red face as he goes to the kitchen, leaving Jairo chuckling.

    After 30 minutes, the girls decide to leave, Angela has a car waiting for her, and Victoria decides to go with her since they both live in the same direction. Marjorie is checking her phone however...

    ¡°Yes...I understand father, Charles is currently busy...yes....I understand I''ll wait...¡±

    Marjorie hangs the phone and sighs, she is standing outside the shop, Jairo notices and makes a smirk.

    ¡°Hey Alejandro dear...would you be so kind as to walk that lady to her home...please, don''t worry, I¡¯ll close the shop...¡±

    Alejandro gets nervous at first but he changes it to a smile as he says:

    ¡°Thank you boss, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow...¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow at 5 pm, don¡¯t forget...¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t¡± Alejandro opens the door of the shop and looks at Marjorie:

    ¡°Hey Marjorie, want me to walk you home?¡±

    Marjorie smiles and moves her head up and down as a sign of agreement. Alejandro takes out his umbrella and both of them begin to walk together. Behind them, Aleister stands beneath a light and sees them:

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t like listening to my warnings...you¡¯ll pay...¡±

    Behind Aleister, there are two silhouettes; ¡°Marcus¡­Claudius¡­time to go¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­Master¡­¡±

    (CCCCRRAASSHHH)

    Aleister releases a strange aura and destroys the light of the street.

    *************************************************************************

    As they walk together, Alejandro and Marjorie are talking about school:

    ¡°Hey, I notice that you are really close to Ms. Miyazono...¡±

    Alejandro blushes and begins to move strangely; ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, she¡¯s like a big sister to me, I¡¯ve known her for many years and she has always been looking after me...¡±

    ¡°I know¡­I just wanted to make you nervous...¡± Marjorie chuckles, Alejandro scratches his cheek nervously.

    Marjorie and Alejandro have always been close, since their childhood.Marjorie trusts Alejandro that she feels comfortable speaking about Aleister. She sees him as a brother, however, it¡¯s not the other way around....Alejandro is in love with Marjorie...

    ¡°So what are you doing this weekend?¡±

    Alejandro asks hoping for her to answer ¡°nothing¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going with Aleister on a trip to Empire City, his dad wants us to see the final light show...¡± Marjorie replies with a smile.

    ¡°I see, well good for you...¡± Alejandro makes a fake smile as he is crying inside.

    ¡°You two are very close, is your relationship working?¡± Marjorie changes her expression, looks at the sky, Alejandro notices a worried face, Marjorie begins to speak:

    ¡°To tell you the truth, Aleister is a very jealous man, don¡¯t get me wrong, he is a very kind person as well as his family, but I feel strange when I¡¯m around him...¡±

    They stop in front of her mansion. Marjorie touches her chest where the heart is located.

    ¡°Strange like how?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing really, thank you for walking me home, I¡¯ll see you at school okay...¡±

    Marjorie enters the mansion, Alejandro waves at her and begins to walk away thinking to himself; ¡°What did she mean by that?¡±

    Suddenly, a hand grabs his shoulder, Alejandro turns around and sees two large people identical to each other.

    ¡°Marcus, Claudius, what are you...¡±

    (PUUUUMMM)

    Marcus knocks him unconscious and carries him towards another destination without anyone noticing.

    *************************************************************************

    (PUM PUM PUM PUM)

    In a back alley, two guys punch Alejandro continuously, Alejandro bleeds with every hit.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for you two, I don¡¯t want him dead...¡±

    ¡°Yes Master¡­¡±

    ¡°Serves you right for making out master angry¡­right Claudius¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­Marcus¡­we should have continued to beat him up some more¡­¡±

    Marcus and Darius are Aleister¡¯s cousins¡­they are twins who have the same features. Both of them are tall, with robusts bodies. Marcus has a left man pompadour and Claudius right man pompadour. Both of them serve Aleister as his servants¡­

    ¡°No¡­that¡¯s enough¡­I need him alive¡­¡±

    Aleister appears from the shadows and sees Alejandro. Alejandro has a swollen eye and bruises in his face, he is bleeding from his nose and mouth.

    ¡°You see, I told you to stay away from Marjorie and you still had the nerve to walk her home, remember that she is mine...¡±

    ¡°Ha...ha....ha... you make me laugh Aleister, I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t trust your own girlfriend.¡± Alejandro chuckles as he continues to speak:

    ¡°You think that she loves you but remember this, she will always love another guy...remember...Uriel....¡± Aleister gets furious and begins to punch him with force.

    (PUM PUM PUM)

    ¡°You imbecile, I don¡¯t know who that is but his name makes me furious, learn your place, you are weak and a loser...don¡¯t forget that....¡±

    Aleister stops, he begins to leave with Marcus and Claudius.

    ¡°Master, is it okay to leave him like this?¡± Marcus asks Aleister.

    ¡°We should just have thrown him into the dumpster.¡­¡± Claudius comments as they continue to walk.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, he will get up and act like normal¡­that¡¯s just the way he is¡­¡± Aleister chuckles as they disappear.

    Alejandro is left lying on the ground with tears in his eyes thinking: ¡°Damn it, why am I so weak...why?¡±

    *************************************************************************

    ¡°I¡¯m home...¡± Alejandro opens the door to his room but there is no one there, Alejandro walks slowly towards his room. He looks at his face that is all beaten and sighs. He goes to his emergency kit and begins to treat himself.

    Alejandro lives in a single room apartment, he has a basic kitchen, one room and one bathroom. He lives near the downtown area, in one of the poorest regions of Sun City.

    Alejandro sends a message to his sister asking;

    Hey, sis, when can I go to Spain with you...

    After a few minutes, his sister replies:

    I already told you that I am busy working...you must finish High school, you can come after that...Good luck¡­

    (CCRRAASSHHH)

    Alejandro throws his phone to the wall, he lies in his bed thinking; ¡°What good is it to finish High school, nobody expects anything from me anyway...¡±

    Alejandro¡¯s grandparents died in an accident four years ago. He never met his parents because they died one year after his birth. He has an older sister (Rebecca) that is 8 years older than him.She is in Spain working, and refuses to look after him. Alejandro is being taken care of by a neighbor, Mrs. Gutierrez, who often visits him to see how he is doing.

    Alejandro eats some leftover food from yesterday, he looks around and sees that everything is dark.

    ¡°This is a pain, I¡¯m going to my base¡­¡±

    Alejandro decides to go to his base, located deep in the mountains. He comes out of his apartment and leaves a note that says:

    ¡°I¡¯m going to my Base...be right back¡­¡±

    *************************************************************************

    As he walks down the hills he begins to remember when he was a child running with a kid with blue hair, they were wearing their Space Rangers customs and pretended to fight with swords.

    Alejandro arrives at his base, the base appears to be brand new, Alejandro has been taking care of it for five years. He enters the base, the base has electricity thanks to a small windmill that he built.

    Alejandro heads to a corner of the hideout. In that corner, there is a small hole. Alejandro removes a carpet, and he grabs a treasure box. The treasure box is made of plastic that has a lock, Alejandro slowly opens the box and there is a piece of red clothing.

    ¡°It¡¯s been 5 years since I found this...and yet, ever since that strange glow, I haven''t figured what it''s for...¡±

    Alejandro stares at it for a couple of minutes, he later gets sleepy and puts the key next to him and closes his eyes as he thinks; ¡°Well, tomorrow will be another day...¡±

    (BADUMP BADUMP)

    ¡°I feel so strange¡­my body¡­it feels¡­weird¡­as if I am floating¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the key begins to pulse slowly like a heart beat...and it begins to shine bright in Alejandro¡¯s hand:

    ¡°The key¡­it¡¯s shining¡­¡±

    *************************************************************************

    Izamal, Yucat¨¢n

    During the same time, a different event happened in the south part of Mexico. In the Peninsula of Yucatan, there is a colorful town near the seaside known as Izamal. In this peaceful town, people live normally during the day, children play at the beaches or the jungles nearby. Everything is happiness during the day, however at night there is a different story¡­.

    Every day when the sun sets¡­..

    (RING RING RING RING)

    "HURRY EVERYONE, YOU MUST GET INTO YOUR HOUSES NOW!!!" A priest shouts at the church of the town, people with great speed begin to put away their stuff. The shops close, people hurry into their houses.

    "Hurry sister, we need to go where mom is¡­"

    A boy around 8 years old runs holding his sister''s hand. Her sister appears to be 6 years old and she looks tired:

    "Hermano, stop, you''re hurting me¡­"

    The girl trips and falls to the ground; "Waaahh!"

    The girl cries holding her knee, the boy runs back; "Hurry Hermana, I''ll carry you, our house is just two blocks away, we must hurry!!!"

    There is a reason why people panic, everynight, Izamal falls prey to a strange being that appears and kidnaps those who are outside. It all happened three months ago when "it" appeared¡­

    ¡°EL DIABLO, EL DIABLO!!!¡±

    Men scream as they call the monster that hunts at night. A mother waits at the door as she sees the sun disappearing at the horizon.

    "My children, they haven''t come back, I must.."

    "No stop, or you''ll get caught¡­" An old man stops her from leaving the house. The woman struggles as she cries for her children.

    "MAMA" The two children approach the house with speed.The woman smiles and screams:

    "Hurry¡­"

    (RRRRAAAWWW)

    At that moment, they stop as they hear a loud roar. The mother begins to cry:

    ¡°NO¡­¡±

    Suddenly, from the shadows, something comes out and grabs the girl pushing away the boy.

    "HERMANOOOOOO!!!!''

    The girl screams as she is being taken away from that being¡­

    "NNNNNOOOOO!" The woman screams as she sees her daughter disappear in the shadows, the boy gets up and with courage decides to go after them; ¡°Give back my sister¡­¡±

    The mother also tries to go but she is stopped by an old man; "Wait hija, you''ll get caught as well, I''ll go¡­"

    The old man decides to head after the children, he along with other men grab shovels, brooms and every tool they find; ¡°We will hunt that devil today¡­¡±

    ¡°YYYEEAAAHHHH!¡±

    Meanwhile¡­

    At the top of the hill, as the moon shines in the sky, a dark silhouette looks at the town, he is mounted on a black horse with red eyes.

    The silhouette appears to be a young man wearing a charro outfit, the charro hat covers his face:

    "Heh...So it finally appear ehh...let''s go Trueno (Thunder)"

    The horse begins to gallop towards the town at high speed.

    The boy runs around the town screaming for her sister:

    "Ha...ha...ha...Hermana¡­Hermana!!!"

    There is no one outside,everyone is looking at their windows feeling worthless as they see the child pass by.

    "HERMANOOO!!!!!GYYYAAHHHH!!!"

    ¡°HERMANA!!!!¡±

    The boy follows her sister''s voice, her screaming gets closer. He enters a dark alley between the houses as he asks himself:

    ¡°This is where the scream came, but where is she....¡±

    (BBBBBBOOOOMMMM)

    Something landed behind the boy, a creature large enough to create a large shadow behind the boy. The boy begins to tremble as he hears a growl. The boy slowly turns around and sees a large beast behind him.

    The beast is in four legs, has a large body similar to a lion, and a coyote face with a bird¡¯s beak. The beast has arms coming out of his back and a tail. The beast is black with yellow rhombus patterns surrounding its body.

    (RRRRRAAAWWWWW)

    The beast roars with great intensity, the boy falls back and slowly moves away:

    ¡°NO STAY AWAY, PLEASE......¡±

    The beast moves down a little, the boy is in shock and opens his eyes wider as he sees his sister in that beast¡¯s arm.

    (RRAAAWWW)

    The beast roars once again and charges straight at the boy.-PPPUUMM- ¡°AAAHHHH¡± The boy runs as fast as he can. -RRAAAWWW- The beast tries to attack the boy, the boy dodges the attack. The beast continues to pursue the boy destroying the parts of the houses.

    (BOOMMMM)

    ¡°Over there, we must hurry!¡± The grandfather along with other men and his daughter head towards the commotion.

    The boy arrives at main where he screams:

    ¡°HELP, SOMEONE HELP!¡±

    People only look at their houses as they become frightened seeing the beast. The boy trips and the beast jumps to attack him. The boy reacts and dodges the beast.

    (BOOOMMM)

    The boy looks at his sister, she is unconscious with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Hermana¡­what can I do?¡± The boy feels weak; ¡°No¡­I must save her¡­¡± He makes up his mind and stops shaking. He grabs a rock and a stick and stands up:

    ¡°DIABLO, GIVE BACK MY SISTER!!¡±

    The boy throws a rock at the beast. -RRRRAAAWWWW- The beast gets furious. The boy with shaking legs but a determine face charges with that stick:

    ¡°I will get my sister back!¡±

    ¡°HIJOOO NOOOO!¡±

    The mother screams as she sees the boy running towards the beast.

    (BBBBOOOMMMM)

    The beast with one arm attacks the boy creating a dust cloud.

    Everyone is shocked to see the boy getting crushed. The mother falls to her knees thinking that her son is dead:

    ¡°NNNNOOOO MI HIJJOOOO!!¡±

    As the dust cloud clears, the beast lifts its arm, however,the boy wasn''t there. Everyone begins to look for him, the beast begins to charge at the people.

    (RRRRRAAAWWW)

    But it suddenly stops and looks up. Soon everybody looks up as they are in shock to see a person on the top of the cathedral.

    "HIIIJOOOO" The mother screams, the moon makes a shadow of what it appears to be a person with a charro sombrero.

    The boy slowly opens his eyes, regaining consciousness. The figure speaks:

    "That was brave of you ni?o but pretty stupid."

    The boy looks up and sees a pair of red eyes. The moon reveals the face of a young man. The young man sighs:

    "Look, it''s good to be brave but if you''re weak, you''ll get killed. You need to be strong enough to back up those words."

    "I just wanted to save my sister...sir¡­" The boy replies with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Now now¡­don¡¯t get all teary with me¡­or I¡¯ll let you go¡­¡± The young man extends his arm, the boy moves around:

    ¡°NO¡­NO¡­PLEASE¡­I¡¯M SORRY!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­weren¡¯t you going to save your sister¡­¡± The boy stops moving and looks at the young man:

    ¡°Of course I¡­¡±

    (BOOMMMM)

    Without warning, the beast attacks the boy and the young man. Both of them escape with ease.

    (RRRAAAAWWWWW)

    The beast runs away with the girl. The young man carrying the boy lands in front of the mother.

    "I can''t believe my eyes¡­" The old man says with a surprised expression as he continues to speak:

    "That Charro suit, a sombrero and that aura...it''s you¡­.the one who steals souls...cursed by the devil to roam between the land of the living and the land of the dead¡­and said that he is here to conquer the world...El Charro Negro¡­"

    The moon shines bright revealing that the young man has blue hair, and green eyes with a claw shaped scar on his left eye.

    Everyone is in shock to see the young man. The young man sighs and slowly removes his hat letting it hang from his neck:

    ¡°So I guess you people know about me as well¡­¡±

    The mother looks at him and blushes; ¡°But isn¡¯t he¡­a bit young¡­and handsome¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­the legend says that he is a grown man with mustache and a charro suit.The young man glares at the old man:

    "Those legends are a little exaggerated old man. Plus that was my predecessor, my goal is a little different now¡­"

    The young man begins to walk slowly as he asks to himself:

    "Now then...where is that beast¡­"

    "Charro Negro please¡­.save my daughter¡­" The mother pleads to the young man.El Charro turns and sees her with tears in her eyes:

    "You''re asking me for help¡­.you know I am an evil being right?"

    "I don''t care if I make a pact with you, I offer you my body and soul...just save my daughter."

    El Charro sighs with his eyes closed:

    "No, I won''t save your daughter¡­"

    He begins to walk away from her, leaving her crying. He stops for a moment:

    "However, I will hunt down that beast¡­"

    He disappears in a blink of an eye in search of the beast.

    The young man walks towards the center of town, he stands in the middle of the plaza. He closes his eyes and begins to feel the monster¡¯s presence; "Where are you?"

    (BBAADDUUMMPP)

    He opens his eyes and makes a sinister smile:

    "Found you¡­"

    The young man bends his knees, gathering strength and instantly dashes straight to the beast who is about to leave town.

    As he heads towards the beast, he summons a sword and takes out a sword inside its scabbard. The young man approaches the beast, he closes his eyes and slowly chants:

    "Arte del Mariachi" (Mariachi Art)

    Musical notes begin to appear around the beast, the young man sees the notes in the arm.

    (SLAAASSHHH)

    (RRRRRAAAWWWW)

    The young Charro cuts the beast''s arm, freeing the little girl. The young man grabs the girl and jumps back.

    (PUM PUM PUM)

    The young man dodges the beasts attacks with ease; ¡°Come on Sombra¡­is that all you got¡­¡±

    The Sombra gathers mana in his mouth, the young man opens his eyes wider; ¡°Damn it¡­he¡¯s about to release a Centella¡± (Spartk)

    He whistles and a red portal opens behind him, a black horse with red eyes appears.

    "Trueno, please take care of the girl¡­" The young man puts the unconscious girl on top of the horse. The beasts releases a mana beam towards them. The young man stands still and receives the attack.

    (CCCRRRRAAASSSHHHH)

    ¡°An explosion¡­el diablo must be there¡­we must hurry¡­¡± Everyone heads towards that direction with the boy being the fastest:

    ¡°HHHEERRRMMAANNNAAA!¡±

    The smoke screen clears, the young man appears unharmed; ¡°That was really weak¡­you beat¡­¡±

    The young man chuckles. -RRRRAAAWWW- The beast charges straight at him, he grabs his double edge sword with both of his hands:

    ¡°BEGONE, AND BE PURIFIED...SOMBRA!¡±

    (SSSLLLAAASSHHH)

    The young man slashes the beast in half, the beast slowly turns back into its colorful self, he looks at the young man; ¡°Thank you...¡±

    The beast disappears, turning into manna particles. The young man puts his sword away:

    ¡°Now that was a let down¡­I thought that Sombra was stronger¡­¡±

    ¡°HERMANA!!¡±

    The boy and the rest of the people arrive at their location. The young man gives the girl to his mother, the mother hugs the girl tighter:

    ¡°MI HIJA! THANK GOD! THANK YOU!¡±

    The boy looks at the young man; ¡°That was incredible mister, thank you for saving us... I will never forget you...¡±

    The young man puts his hand at the boy¡¯s head and chants; ¡°Memoria Perdida¡± (Lost Memory)

    The boy loses consciousness and the young man looks at the people; ¡° It¡¯s better if you forget about me...¡±

    ¡°Thank you, so much, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re evil, you¡¯re a good person to me...¡± The mother looks at him with a grateful expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be¡­¡± He looks at the mother and avoids looking at her:

    ¡°Those eyes¡­she reminds me of her¡­.¡±

    (CLAP CLAP CLAP)

    ¡°THANK YOU CHARRO NEGRO¡­WE WILL NEER FORGET YOU!¡± The townspeople cheer and applaud the young man.

    The young man mounts his horse Trueno (Thunder) and slowly begins to walk away, disappearing in the darkness.

    *************************************************************************

    Peninsula of Yucatan¡­

    Near the Peninsula of Yucatan, the young man and his horse travel along the beach. The sea reflects the moon, and the waves slowly approach the shore causing a nice breeze.

    The horse stops, the young man looks in front of him:

    ¡°Well, this is a surprise...for you to appear in front of me, viejo...¡±

    ¡°Mind your manners muchacho. Remember that I¡¯m your uncle Juan...¡± A red portal opens in front of them and a man riding his horse slowly gallops out of the portal.

    Juan de la Trinidad is a tall man with an appearance of 40 years of age. He has brown skin, red eyes, a mustache and black hair. He is wearing a traditional Charro Suit, and has his sombrero on top of his head.

    ¡°Now then muchacho, it¡¯s only been a couple of months since you started your journey. During this time, you¡¯ve made a name for yourself among the people who handle the underground...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that, viejo....I just want to get stronger¡­and to gain power, I must gain experience¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem idiota, you¡¯ve made a positive popularity, people now admire the Charro Negro, the savior of the people, what the hell are you thinking?¡±

    The young man chuckles; ¡°You came all this way just for that?¡±

    ¡°Of course I came for that, El Charro Negro used to be a name that everyone feared, I was known as the son of the devil, the man hunter....but now that you started hunting ¡°Alebrijes¡±, everything has changed...¡±

    ¡°They are ¡°Sombras¡± , viejo , and all I am doing is purifying them, don¡¯t make a big fuss about it...¡±

    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been to Central America, the Caribbean and even South America...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve been hunting the ¡°Sombras¡±, it¡¯s a promise I made to friend..¡±

    Juan sighs with his eyes closed, and begins to laugh:

    ¡°You never change¡­you remind me of Roberto...¡±

    ¡°Whatever...¡± Uriel begins to move forward; ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else, then I¡¯ll be on my way...¡±

    ¡°Wait, muchacho, I have a mission for you¡­¡±

    ¡°What kind of mission?¡±

    ¡°I need to go hunt down some ¡°Sombras¡± for me...¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just tell me to stop doing that?¡± The young man makes a smirk, Juan sighs; ¡°I know what I said¡­but this is important¡­¡±

    The young man stops and turns around; ¡°Where exactly?¡±

    Juan smiles at him; ¡°The Borderland Region...¡±

    The young man changes into a serious expression; ¡°Why now..of all times...why there?¡±

    ¡°Sorry muchacho, but lately, the ¡°Alebrijes¡± have turned into ¡°Sombras¡±. My contact told me that they began to terrorize the Borderland, if you want to stop them, now is the time for you to go...¡±

    ¡°I see, but what is the catch, I know you have another reason for me to go...¡±

    ¡°Always on the point ehh...well yes, I need to investigate a boy named Alejandro Sanchez...does that ring a bell?¡±

    ¡°No...¡±

    ¡°Well, he has something that everyone wants,I need you to retrieve it, you¡¯ll be going to his school and do some investigating. ¡°

    ¡°I see¡­ very well¡­I¡¯ll go because I have some business that I wanted to check¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, Darius Lucifugus...hahaha¡­that man is dangerous muchacho¡­try not to get yourself killed¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand...I....¡±

    (BAAADDUUUMMMPPP)

    Suddenly, Uriel begins to feel a headache, he grabs his head and breathes heavily.

    "What''s wrong muchacho...answer me¡­"

    Juan notices the same and looks at the sky:

    ¡°This feeling, the manna in the air has changed...muchacho, it¡¯s finally time...¡±

    (BADUMP,BADUMP,BADUMP)

    At the same time, the Golden key next to Alejando begins to shine.

    Alejandro wakes up and sees it; "The key, why is it shining...what''s going on¡­.."

    The key shines brighter...Alejandro passes away¡­

    *************************************************************************

    Unknown...

    "Is this a dream?"

    Alejandro floats in an empty space. There is nothing his eyes can see, only darkness.

    ¡°Hello? Is someone there?¡±

    All of a sudden, Alejandro begins to see the Twin Cities underneath him. However, the cities are engulfed in flames .

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? What is this nightmare?¡±

    ¡°Young man...thou chosen by the golden key...protect it with the cost of thou life...¡±

    Alejandro sees a man standing in front of him.

    He has Native American cloak, long white hair and a long beard. He looks really old, almost like a mummy.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Alejandro asks with fear...

    ¡°Young man...protect thy key with thou life...when the seven keys are gathered...the gates of the underworld shall open...and thus, the end of the world shall begin...¡±

    Alejandro sees the key in his hand, suddenly he sees visions of people in war, destroyed buildings, and corpses all around him.

    Alejandro looks up in the sky and something falls into the cities, an object engulfed by a bright light, falling down towards the region and destroying the city completely.

    Everything goes blank, Alejandro with tears in his eyes looks once again up and sees the moon. The moon has a crimson color illuminating the sky

    ¡°When the moon is tainted in crimson...the end of the world shall begin... it is bound by fate...¡±

    Alejandro breaths heavily as he sees the moon; ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­is this a vision¡­a nightmare¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a nightmare¡­¡± Alejandro hears someone behind him. He looks at his side and sees the young man floating beside him:

    ¡°W-W-Who are you?¡±

    ¡°THAT I CAN¡¯T ANSWER¡­HOWEVER¡­WE WILL MEET ONE DAY¡­THIS NIGHTMARE IS AN OMEN CREATED BY FATE¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about¡­I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    Slowly, both of them disappear from the dream. Alejandro wakes up breathing heavily and sweaty:

    ¡°What was that nightmare¡­:

    Alejandro looks at his hand and sees that the golden key is gone; ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­the golden key¡­¡±

    On the night of January 17th, seven locations in the American Continent experienced a strange phenomenon...seven golden lights shined to the sky and with it...the fateful reunion approaches¡­

 Vol. 1 - Chapter 2: A Familiar Face, But a Different Person

    January 19th- Sun City Major Hall

    Two days ago, a strange phenomenon shook the entire continent. Powerful rays of golden lights illuminated the skies of the American continent. These lights  caused panic among the civilians, with some even saying that it was the end of the world¡­

    The lights also created an uproar among the shadows and soon powerful organizations began to make their move¡­

    At the Sun City Major Hall, the mayor, Darius Lucifugus is having a private meeting, it¡¯s 5pm,  meaning that schools and work are over for the day.

    Darius Lucifugus is a middle aged man. He has pale white skin, no hair, a lock beard  and always wears sunglasses. He is the Major of Sun City and the Boderland¡¯s most richest man. He is a calm person who likes the elegant life and that¡¯s why he always wears an expensive suit.

    ¡°Just as you said sir, the lights that appeared two days, were actually the golden keys themselves.¡±

    Darius talks to the monitor, on the monitor, there is a person, however his appearance  is shadowed.

    ¡°Excellent, do you have the locations of the lights?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, and one of them is here at Sun City, however it is not clear where  it originated...¡±

    ¡°I see.. well then, I leave the searching to you, remember that your mission is collect the Golden keys, Darius¡±

    ¡°I understand, leave it to me...¡±

    ¡°We are Enlightened...¡±

    Darius ends his meeting and the person in the hologram disappears.

    -TCH- Darius looks at the window with a furious face as he thinks to himself:

    ¡°One day I swear I will have the power to kill you....Third...¡±

    ¡°Excuse me...Major, your son is here to see you...¡± A secretary opens the door..

    ¡°Excellent, let him pass...¡±

    Aleister enters the office with his school uniform; ¡°You wanted to speak to me father?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right my son, you see today, someone powerful is arriving¡±

    ¡°Someone powerful? Who is its father?¡±

    ¡°A mythical being which is said to be the devil on earth, he might be more powerful than you...¡±

    Aleister chuckles; ¡°I doubt it father, aside from you, I am the most powerful here...¡±

    ¡°Try not to be so arrogant my son, anyway, the one who is arriving today will attend your school so I want you to keep a close eye on him...¡±

    ¡°Him, so you know who he is?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, beware because he can be even more bothersome to you and Marjorie...¡±

    By hearing the name Marjorie, Aleister changes his expression to a serious one, he begins to feel anger:

    ¡°Who is that person, father?¡±

    Darius smiles releases a little mana in the shape of purple aura as he replies:

    ¡°One known as El Charro Negro¡­¡±

    *************************************************************************

    Rio Grande City¡­

    Attention, Passengers of Flight 07261998 with destination to Sun City. Please fasten your seatbelts, we are about to land...

    On seat A-22, a young man with blue hair looks out the window, he sees a mountain range. The twin cities are located in the middle of a large mountain range that extends thousands of miles.

    He looks down at the cities; ¡°So, this is the Borderland...the place that I once called home...¡±

    (BADUMP, BADUMP)

    Uriel begins to feel dizzy and a great headache as images from his past begin to flow once again.

    ¡°URIEL...¡±

    The young man sees a red haired woman holding his hand as they walk down the road where he calls her:

    ¡°MAMA¡±

    ¡°BIG BROTHER...¡±

    He sees a purple haired girl and a red haired boy sitting in what it appears to be his room and he calls them:

    ¡°VALERIE, DANIEL¡±

    ¡°What are these images, stop...please stop...¡±

    ¡°URIEL...MY SON...¡±

    Finally, he sees a man sitting on a couch in the living room, he is reading a newspaper. Uriel¡¯s memories are fuzzy and he can¡¯t see the man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°PAPA¡±

    ¡°Ha...ha...ha...¡± The young man breathes heavily, he begins to sweat as he grabs his chest thinking:

    ¡°Stop it, please...go away...¡±

    All of a sudden, one of  the hostess of the airplane  grabs his shoulder asking:

    ¡°Sir, we are about to land...are you okay?¡±

    The young man comes to his senses and looks her in the eyes:

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, everything is fine...¡±

    The hostess blushes and avoids looking him at the eye; ¡°Very well sir, please fasten your seatbelt...¡±

    The airplane slowly descends to the ground. After the airplane lands, Uriel checks out with his luggage and heads to the exit. He descends the electrical stairs and there is a giant sign that says:

    WELCOME TO SUN CITY

    The young man heads to the exit, as he walks down the main gate, he feels that someone is observing him from afar.

    The young man carefully looks in all directions checking who it was, however, the place is very crowded and it doesn¡¯t give him time to see.

    (BBBAAADDUUUMMPPP)

    Without warning, a figure appears between the crowd.

    The young man stops moving and with a serious expression sees the figure approaching. The figure is a hooded person, his face cannot be seen, the figure has the same height as Uriel.

    The strangest thing is that people pass without noticing him. People pass through him.

    "I see, is he a hologram or a projection?" The young man thinks to himself as the figure stops next to him.

    The young man looks forward as the figure begins to speak:

    "It is a pleasure to welcome you to the Borderland...Charro Negro¡­"

    The figure has a modified voice of a man. The young man opens his eyes wider, he smiles and replies:

    "Well, this is a warm welcome, who knew I was famous here in the north. You even know who I am¡­"

    "Charro Negro, I don''t know what your intentions are here in the Borderland. But hear my warning¡­Leave immediately...this land is under my jurisdiction¡­"

    "Heh...so I need your permission to be here...what a joke¡­"

    The young man knows that he can''t make a scene, otherwise people would panic, he makes a fists and continues to stand still, the hooded figure continues to speak:

    "I am warning you again...do not interfere with my plans¡­ you will regret it¡­"

    "Now you listen to me...I won''t be going anywhere...if you interfere with El Charro Negro¡­ I will take your soul¡­"

    The hooded figure begins to walk away as he says:

    "You are an interesting fellow...you have been warned...Charro Negro¡­"

    Uriel turns around and notices that the figure disappeared. Uriel continues to walk forward as he chuckles:

    "Fascinating; Not even 5 minutes here and I have been challenged...this is going to be a really interesting mission¡­"

    *************************************************************************

    Sun City International High School

    It''s already noon on a normal school day, students have their lunch at this hour. Like any other school, the students go to the cafeteria where they enjoy a world class buffet.

    Others decide to eat in the classrooms, outside or at their clubrooms. In the case of Alejandro, he always eats at the rooftop like any other ¡°cliche¡± protagonists. Even though it is prohibited to eat at the roof, Alejandro always manages to open the door without anyone noticing.

    Alejandro looks at the sky while eating an apple. He is covered in bandages because of Aleister''s assault.

    "What was that nightmare that I had that night...it felt so real¡­"

    The sky is clouded and it started to snow, Alejandro looks at the palm of his left hand. In his palm there is a mark, the mark has the shape of a key.

    "First I had that weird dream, when I woke up the golden key disappeared  and this strange mark appeared on the palm of my hand."

    (RING RING RING)

    The bell rings and Alejandro decides to head downstairs.

    "I must keep it a secret...I don''t want anyone noticing this mark¡­"

    Alejandro walks down the stairs, he passes the girl brown skin, violet eyes and blonde hair without noticing her.She looks at Alejandro and notices that a strange golden aura is coming out of his left hand:

    ¡°This aura, no doubt about it...Alejandro Sanchez, you are now my target...¡±

    Alejandro decides to cover his palm with a bandage in order to avoid anyone seeing the mark.

    After the classes had ended, Alejandro decided to walk home. As he walks down the street he is looking at his hand. Suddenly, a beautiful girl with black hair and brown eyes approaches Alejandro.

    "H-h-h-ello Alejandro¡­"Alejandro notices a shaky voice coming from behind. He turns around and sees Angela who is smiling at him.

    "Oh, hey Angela, how''ve you been?"

    "I''ve been doing great thank you...Are you going home?"

    "Yeah¡­"

    "Then can we walk together?"

    "Sure, no problem¡­"

    "Great¡­" Angela smiles and runs to his side.

    Angela and Alejandro have known eachother since kindergarten, Alejandro has always seen her as a friend, however, Angela is attracted to him. But Alejandro doesn''t feel the same way.

    They walk together down the street, Angela begins to shake:

    "I-i-it sure is freezing today right?"

    "You think so? To be honest, I think it''s normal¡­" Alejandro notices her shaking and takes off his scarf.

    "Here, you can borrow it for today, I don''t want you to freeze¡­"

    Angela blushes and denies it at first, Alejandro puts it around her neck gently. Angela smiles and leaves it on.

    "Thank you¡­"

    "No problem"

    "I wanted to ask you about your injuries, what happened to you?"

    Alejandro looks away, he knows that Angela has connections with Aleister because  she belongs to the student council.

    Alejandro makes a fake smile and comes up with an excuse:

    "I...ummm...fell down the stairs, yeah...I fell down accidently at work¡­"

    "Oh my, and are you okay?"

    "Yeah, I''m fine, it was just a scratch¡­"

    "I see, and what about the one in your left hand¡­"

    Alejandro gets nervous, Angela slowly begins to approach her hand to his, her eyes turn hollow as she approaches it:

    "I want to see what''s beneath it, did you hurt as you fell down the stairs as well??"

    Alejandro quickly puts it away his pocket replying:

    "I...uhmmm¡­..cut myself while preparing dinner that''s all¡­"

    "Oh...I see...then you should be more careful¡­"

    "I will, I promise¡­''

    (BEEP BEEP)

    A car arrives to pick up Angela, Angela runs to the car:

    "Well, I''m going now, please be careful Alejandro...I''ll see you tomorrow¡­"

    Angela waves and leaves, Alejandro waves back and continues to walk.

    "What was that? Why was she so persistent?"

    Alejandro thinks to himself as continues his path. At the other corner of the street, a beast observes his movements, the beast growls as it observes with its giant green eyes and slowly vanishes¡­

    *************************************************************************

    At school, located on the first floor there is a large room at the end of the hallway, the room has a sign that says:

    STUDENT COUNCIL

    It is after school and today there was no meeting however the President and the Vice president  are finishing with some paperwork.

    "FIU...ALL DONE!" Marjorie smiles as she  wipes the sweat out of her forehead.

    "Nice done dear¡­you''re a lot faster than I am¡­" Aleister smiles at her as he  continues to work with his papers.

    "Well, I''ve won this round Aleister¡­"

    "You''re always the fastest between us, Marjorie."

    Marjorie gets closer and hugs Aleister from behind.

    "Hey, Aleister dear...our anniversary is coming up, in just one more month, it will be 2 years of us being together¡­"

    " Oh yeah...I forgot about that¡­" Aleister replies with a serious tone.

    "You did?" Marjorie''s expression changes. Aleister begins to chuckles:

    "Oh dear, you''re too emotional, of course I would never forget...in fact I have a special plan for our anniversary."

    "Really, I was worried you''d forgotten¡­" Marjorie says with a smile on her face and tears in her eyes.

    Aleister stands up and gently grabs Marjorie''s chin:

    "I will never forget about it, in fact, on February 14th, two years ago, you made me the happiest man alive¡­you know how much I love you right?"

    Marjorie with great happiness approaches his face and kisses him.

    "Thank you, I love you too¡­."

    "Well, I see you two are as lovely dovey as always¡­"A red haired girl stands at the door with a grin on her face.

    The two of them look away. Marjorie feels embarrased:

    "Victoria, how long have you been there?"

    "Not much, just when you hugged him¡­" Victoria chuckles, Marjorie gets redder, Aleister chuckles.

    "That was from the beginning,  sheesh Victoria you could have at least knocked¡­"

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    "Now, now, no need to be all embarrassed, I just came here to talk to you guys about our missing member, we still need a Historian¡­"

    "About that¡­" Marjorie looks at Aleister and suggests:

    "I recommend Alejandro Sanchez to be the next Historian¡­"

    Aleister and Victoria look at Marjorie with a worried expression.

    "What''s wrong, is it a bad idea?"

    Aleister sighs with his eyes close:

    "Listen Marjorie, the position of Historian is for someone who is serious about it. The historian in this school must record everything that is happening within the student council and faculty¡­"

    "So what...Alejandro is a genius, he is able to do that position with ease¡­"

    Victoria steps forward,and with an annoyed expression comments:

    "Yes, we all know that he is a genius, but he is a weird goofball who is only obsessed with supernatural things. In other words, he is not serious enough."

    "I know but¡­"

    "Marjorie please understand, I don''t like him,  he''s always asking me about what happened that night 5 years ago...the day my parents¡­"

    Victoria begins to feel dizzy, she falls down on her knees and puts her hand on her mouth like she is about to throw up.

    "Victoria...are you okay? stay strong¡­" Aleister holds her.

    "I''m okay...thank you¡­"

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to¡­" Marjorie tries to go near her.

    "Marjorie that''s enough, listen I know that he''s your friend and that we have known him since kindergarten but I must ask you this¡­"

    Aleister puts his hands on her shoulders:

    "You must stay away from him, I already submitted a request to the Principal about the SIS disbandment."

    "But why?"

    "Because it has no purpose, it''s only a waste of time and you know that. Marjorie, stay away from him, he only wants to put you against me and you know it¡­"

    Aleister continues to speak:

    "You must quit the SIS, you need to concentrate more on the Student Council as its vice president. Please, you must concentrate on our relationship as well."

    Marjorie lowers her head, she looks at Victoria and Aleister.

    "Very well, I will tell Alejandro...and I will quit the SIS...and be here with you¡­"

    Aleister smiles and hugs her:

    "Thank you, you don''t know how happy that makes me feel¡­"

    Aleister makes a sinister smile as he thinks:

    "Excellent...things are going as planned¡­"

    *************************************************************************

    Alejandro arrives at his apartment and a robust woman is waiting for him at the door.

    "Why hello Alejandro dear, I just wanted to give you this¡­" The woman says with a smile as she hands over a lunch box to Alejandro.

    "Thank you Ms. Gutierrez¡­"Alejandro says with a smile.

    Rosa Gutierrez is a 40 year old widow. She has a robust body and a chubby face. She has white skin and red hair. She is the guardian of Alejandro which is why she is always bringing him dinner.

    Alejandro looks at his food, Ms. Gutierrez notices Alejandro ''s sad expression.

    Ms. Gutierrez grabs Alejandro''s face, Alejandro looks at her worried expression:

    "Mijo, are you okay? I''ve been very worried about you ever since you came with all those bandages. Did you get into  a fight?"

    "No Ms. Gutierrez, I fell down the stairs, that''s all, please don''t worry about me¡­"

    "I understand, mijo, you don''t want to talk about it, but please remember that I am here for you okay¡­"

    Alejandro smiles at her and replies:

    "Thank you Ms. Gutierrez I know¡­"

    "Ay mijo, call me Rosa¡­" Rosa winks at him, causing Alejandro to feel chills down his spine.

    (RING RING)

    The phone rings in Rosa''s apartment. Rosa answers the phone and the person from the other side asks:

    "Rosa, has there  been any change?"

    "I''m afraid there is, he''s presenting a strange mana coming out of his left hand,  what is my next move?"

    "For the meantime none, let''s just wait until there is another change. I must warn you that someone with a powerful mana has arrived at the Borderland."

    "Are you serious? Is he a friend or a foe?"

    "That I don''t know, please stay alert and protect our objective¡­"

    "I will...I won''t fail my mission¡­"

    Meanwhile, Alejandro unwraps the bandage of his left hand and sees his mark.

    Alejandro looks worried:

    "Ever since that night, the key disappeared  and this mark appeared, but that''s not all. I''ve been seeing strange colors surrounding people¡­"

    (BADUMP BADUMP)

    Alejandro feels pain in his hand,his brown eyes change to yellow and once again, the mark begins to shine.

    "Ahhhh¡­.ha...ha...ha¡­"

    The key stops shining, Alejandro breathes heavily as he shakes; ¡°This pain¡­damn it¡­I can¡¯t stand this¡­.¡±

    Slowly, Alejandro passes out because of the pain.

    Meanwhile¡­

    At the top of a tall building, the young man looks towards downtown and thinks:

    "That sensation, there''s no doubt that it was the same I felt the other night."

    The young man jumps off the building and falls. He closes his eyes enjoying the fall.

    As he approaches the floor, the young man summons a whirlpool made of wind which stops his fall. He lands smoothly and continues to walk without a care in the world.

    ¡°This is bothersome, well I don¡¯t sleep anyway...might as well begin the hunt.¡± The young man enters an empty alley as he thinks:

    ¡°This place is full of mana, but it¡¯s full of Sombras as well... It¡¯s going to be a long  night...¡±

    The young man removes his left glove revealing a ring in his hand, a ¡°Sombra¡± approaches him  at high speed.

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t waste time ehh...¡±

    The young man  makes a fist and flames come out of his ring, the Sombra attacks the young man and the two of them clash.

    (BOOOOMM,RRRRRAAAAWWW)

    *************************************************************************

    January 20th, Sun City International High School

    A normal day in Sun City, students walk towards their classes like any other day. However, this day is different as a New student walks towards the school.

    In the principal''s office, the principal; Olivia Lucifugus has a conversation in the phone with a certain person:

    "Darius dear, I am getting tired of working as a Principal, is there any other thing for me to do?"

    Olivia Lucifugus is Darius'' wife. She has white hair, white skin and a slim body. She has the appearance  of a 40 year old woman. She has a reddish tone on her eyes. She is also Aleister¡¯s mother.

    "Patience my sweet Olivia, our plans are moving smoothly. Right now you must continue being the principal and when the time comes, we''ll slaughter everyone in the school¡­"

    Olivia begins to laugh:

    "Oh dear, you are so funny...but I can''t wait for that moment to come¡­"

    "I have a meeting right now, I''ll see you at dinner and make sure to bring Aleister with you¡­"

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you have your favorite dish¡­¡±

    ¡°Excellent, anyway, a new student will be arriving soon...he¡¯s a recommendation from an old acquaintance, be sure to be nice with him...¡±

    Olivia hangs the phone,-KNOCK KNOCK- A beautiful blonde woman enters the office.

    "Excuse me, Principal Olivia, the new student has arrived¡­"

    "Excellent, let him pass Ms. Saito¡­"

    "As you wish¡­"

    The new student enters the office, Olivia opens her eyes widely and smiles:

    "My, oh my, who would''ve thought that such a powerful being would be entering my school¡­"

    *************************************************************************

    It¡¯s almost the end of the first period, Alejandro takes the Advance Algebra class.In this class there is also Marjorie, Angela, Victoria,Raul, Angela and Aleister.

    ¡°Alright class, please turn in your assignments for today...¡± Kasumi begins to pick up the papers.

    Alejandro slowly begins to fall asleep again.

    ¡°Pss...Hey Alejandro, are you okay?¡± Angela whispers to Alejandro, she sits in front  of him. Alejandro feels weak and looks at his hand, he is very sweaty as he holds his hand.

    ¡°Why is it hurting again...not only that, I don¡¯t feel so good, my head feels like it is about to explode...¡±

    ¡°Alejando?¡± Angela touches Alejandro''s shoulder, he comes back to his senses and sees Angela with a worried expression. He makes a smile:

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been acting strange lately, are you feeling sick?¡±

    Alejandro chuckles nervously as he comes up with an excuse:

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just the cold weather....trust me, I¡¯m fine...¡±

    ¡°HEY YOU TWO, PLEASE PUT ATTENTION!¡±

    Kasumi scolds both of them, both of them nervously apologize:

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry...¡±

    Kasumi clears her throat; ¡°Ahem...anyway, like I was saying, today we are receiving a new transfer student...¡±

    Everyone in the classroom begins to talk to each other saying:

    ¡°Wow, a transfer student...Do you think he''s a guy.....No it¡¯s a girl....¡±

    ¡°Teacher, do you know who the transfer student is?¡± A female student asks Kasumi.

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know...¡±

    Alejandro only looks at the window, not caring at all.

    ¡°I wonder what he or she is like?¡± Marjorie asks Aleister who is sitting next to her. Aleister looks at the door with a mad expression thinking:

    ¡°Damn it, I wasn¡¯t informed  about this...mother you will be punished...¡±

    (KNOCK KNOCK)

    Suddenly the whole class turns silent. They all stare at the door, everyone sees a silhouette  but it is not clear if it¡¯s a man or woman.

    ¡°Come in...¡±

    The door begins to open, Kasumi is writing on her board as she says:

    ¡°Welcome to our cl...¡±

    Alejandro is looking in the window thinking:

    ¡°I wonder if someone would know about this situation...¡±

    Suddenly, a sound shook Alejandro, as he looked at his teacher  dropping both her book and the chalk. Alejandro sees Kasumi with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Alejandro thinks as he looks at the door. All of a sudden, Alejandro opens his eyes wider and stands up.

    ¡°I can''t believe it...¡±

    He sees a male student entering the room.

    The student has brown skin, blue hair and green eyes. He has the same height as Alejandro, he has a thin body and he is wearing the school¡¯s uniform. The most impactful thing is that he has a scar  on his  left eye.

    ¡°Good morning teacher...I am the new student my name is...¡±

    The new student gets interrupted by Kasumi who hugs him tightly. She has tears in her eyes, and with a shaky voice, she says:

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, you look just like my master...¡±

    (EEHHHHHHH)

    Everyone in the classroom is in shock as they see the teacher hugging the new student. Alejandro looks at the new student with his eyes wide open as he says with a low tone:

    ¡°Uriel...¡±

    Marjorie looks at him with a shocking expression as she thinks; ¡°That boy, have we met before?¡±

    Aleister looks at him and chuckles;  ¡°So this is the one I warned about by father eh...¡±

    The secretary Shion Saito enters the room and pokes Kasumi in the shoulder as she whispers:

    ¡°Senpai, please let him go, everyone is watching...¡±

    Kasumi regains her senses, she looks up and sees the new student looking at her without any expression. Her face turns red and let¡¯s him and begins to talk nervously:

    ¡°I-I-I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to...¡±

    ¡°Senpai?¡±

    Kasumi looks at his students, only staring at her. She gets redder and tuns out of the classroom screaming:

    ¡°GYYYAAHHH, SSSSOORRRYYY¡±

    She leaves a road of dust behind. Shion clears her throat and looks at the new student:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that was unexpected...well until she returns, I will take over.¡±

    Shion walks to the desk and begins to speak:

    ¡°Well class, this is our new student, he comes from Tapatio, a place south of Mexico. He is a recommended student by the Major himself. Please introduce yourself...¡±

    ¡°The mayor¡­that¡¯s Aleister¡¯s father¡­is he that important?¡±

    The new student looks at the class and introduces himself:

    ¡°My name is Uriel...Uriel Di Fiore...it is an honor to attend this school.¡±

    ¡°I knew it...¡± Alejandro says, looking at him with a serious  expression, he stands up and shots:

    ¡°YOU¡¯RE THE GUY FROM MY DREAM!¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡±

    ¡°HAHAHAHA¡± The class begins to laugh at Alejandro. The other guys make fun of him:

    ¡°Oh wow Alejandro, we didn¡¯t know you swung that way¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s into guys¡­¡±

    Alejandro feels embarrassed and sits down with an angry expression.

    ¡°U-U-Uriel...¡± Marjorie blushes looking at him, Aleister notices and gets angry.

    ¡°Uriel, that¡¯s a nice name, well then take a seat on an empty desk, let¡¯s see...right there next to Alejandro...¡±

    ¡°I understand...¡± Uriel begins to walk towards his desk, as he walks there, the girls blush as they look at his wild appearance.

    Victoria looks at him and thinks; ¡°Oh wow, he¡¯s so dreamy looking...¡±

    Uriel notices an eraser in the ground, he picks it up and gives it to the girl who is sitting in front of his desk.

    ¡°Here you drop this...¡± Uriel gives it to the girl, that girl is Marjorie.

    (BBBBAAADDDUUUMMMPPP)

    He opens his eyes wider as he puts the eraser on her desk. Marjorie looks at him and feels her heartbeat raising.

    ¡°T-T-Thank you...¡± Marjorie and Uriel stare at each other  for a few seconds.

    ¡°This girl, who is she, and why is my heart beat increasing, do I know her?¡±

    Alejandro notices and gets angry, -TCH- Aleister also notices and stands up; ¡°Well hello there, Uriel Di Fiore, my name is Aleister Lucifugus and I''m her boyfriend.¡±

    Uriel looks at him and notice his aura, Aleister continues to speak:

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you are an acquaintance of my father Darius Lucifugus...¡±

    Uriel makes a fist as he hears the name of the man who killed his father.

    ¡°I am not, but my guardian is...¡±

    ¡°Oh, and who is your guardian?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business...¡±

    ¡°He talked back to the president, how brave of him...¡±

    Everyone notices the tension that is building up between them. Aleister chuckles and stretches his hand:

    ¡°Well no matter, as the Student Council President, it is my pleasure to welcome you to the best school in the country. Let¡¯s try to get along...¡±

    Uriel  knows that he must keep a low profile so he decides to shake Aleister¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Very well...¡±

    Both of them shake hands, Uriel notices that Aleister is increasing  his aura. Uriel makes a small smirk and looks at Aleister, increasing his aura as well. Aleister notices the pressure and begins to sweat thinking:

    ¡°What¡¯s this power...is he even human? The pressure is...¡±

    (RRRRRRIIINNNGGG RRRRIIIINNNGGG)

    The bell rings meaning the end of the first period. Uriel decides to walk to his next class with a group of girls  following him. Alesiter is left shaking, Marjorie touches his shoulder and asks:

    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡±

    Aleister looks at Marjorie and replies; ¡°Yes, I¡¯m alright...¡±

    Alejandro stands up and walks to his next class as he is surprised thinking:

    ¡°That guy, Uriel and Aleister, what were those strange colored auras surrounding them...well who cares, what¡¯s strange is that he looks like Uriel...¡±

    Meanwhile at the girl''s restroom, Kasumi washes her face, Shion arrives and asks:

    "Senpai, are you alright?"

    ¡°Y-Y-Yes¡­I am¡­I was just in shock¡­to see that he has the face of my master¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand senpai¡­but it¡¯s weird¡­I thought the solitary wolf only had two children¡­and both of them are younger than that boy¡­¡±

    Kasumi looks at  her glasses and smiles; ¡°I don¡¯t know but¡­his face and his presence is the same as my master and feels familiar¡­¡±

    ¡°Senpai¡­you shouldn¡¯t let your guard down¡­he might get involved with Darius Lucifugus¡­remember our mission¡­¡±

    ¡°I know Shion¡­you don¡¯t have to worry¡­¡± Kasumi looks at the mirror and makes a serious expression; ¡°If he¡¯s an enemy¡­then we have no choice but eliminate him¡­¡±

    Shion bows her head; ¡°Very well¡­Senpai¡­be careful¡­¡±

    Kasumi puts her glasses on; ¡°Master¡­are you perhaps¡­alive as well?¡±

    *************************************************************************

    (RRRRIINNNNGGGG)

    Alejandro arrives at the Chemistry classroom and notices a group of girls staring inside.

    ¡°Mmmhhmm..I wonder what¡¯s all this commotion...¡± Alejandro looks inside the  classroom and notices the handsome new student seating on his desk.

    ¡°Wait..why do I have him in another class?¡±

    Alejandro enters the classroom and with a furious tone screams:

    ¡°HEY PAL, THAT¡¯S MY SEAT YOU KNOW!¡±

    ¡°Oh is it, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll move...¡± Uriel stands up and changes seats. Alejandro stands there thinking:

    ¡°Great, now I look like an idiot...well this is just momentary right?¡±

    Uriel looks at the board, suddenly one of the girls steps forward and with a shy expression asks:

    ¡°Hey, I know you¡¯re new, here are my notes so you can catch up, I mean if you want to...¡±

    Uriel grabs it and with a faint smile says; ¡°Thank you, I appreciate your help...¡±

    (GGYYYYAAAHHH)

    The other girls scream and gather around him causing the guys to look at him with jealousy including Alejandro.

    ¡°Man, this is annoying, I hope I don¡¯t have him for the next class.¡±

    But fate has another plan for them. Alejandro is shocked to see that he has Uriel for the next period as well, and the story is the same; Uriel gets the attention of all the girls. The same situation repeated all day for Alejandro as Uriel was in all his classes...

    At the end of the sixth period, Alejandro was really tired and decided to confront the new student....

    Uriel walks in the hallway heading to the Principal¡¯s office.During the 7th and 8th period, Uriel was invited to the Principal¡¯s office where Shion would explain about the Organization''s periods.

    ¡°Hey new guy...¡± Alejandro shouts at Uriel, Uriel stops and turns around. Alejandro looks at him trying to intimidate him. Uriel looks at him clueless and asks:

    ¡°And who are you again?¡±

    Alejandro gets angrier; ¡°You¡¯ve had me for all your classes damn it, I¡¯m Alejandro Sanchez...¡±

    "I see¡­" Uriel turns around and begins to walk away.

    "HEY WAIT!"

    "What do you want? I''m going to be late¡­"

    "Tell me, do you know someone named Uriel Vazquez?"

    Uriel remains silent, Alejandro makes another question:

    "Why do you look like him? I know that you were in that weird dream that I had last night¡­¡±

    "I don''t know that person...I may look like your friend as you say but I am not him¡­also I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­"

    "Then why did you come here?"

    "That''s personal, I don''t have the obligation to tell you anything¡­"

    Uriel looks at Alejandro''s left hand; "Tell me, does that hand hurt a lot?"

    "How do you know?"

    "You have a strange aura coming from there, Alejandro Sanchez, I warn you...don''t come out at night?"

    "Why do you say that?"

    Uriel begins to walk away as he says:

    "Because, monsters come out at night, and you are a clear target for them¡­"

    Alejandro looks at his hand shaking, however, he shakes with excitement and thinks:

    "This is the proof I wanted, there is no doubt in my mind anymore. This isn''t just a coincidence, you arrived here, that nightmare I had¡­It''s all bound by fate, I just know it...I will know the truth¡­"

    Alejandro removes the bandage in his eye and heads to the clubroom with excitement.

    Uriel walks down the hallway thinking:

    ¡°That guy, how does he know my name, how does he know who Uriel Vazquez is?¡±

    His head hurts once again as parts of his memories cross through his mind. He begins to  imagine another kid playing together.

    The boy in a silver costume screams; ¡°I¡¯m the silver space ranger...¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m the Fire Space Ranger...¡±

    ¡°Wait, why does he look like Alejandro, this is part of my memory?¡±

    ¡°Alejandro, wait....you¡¯re going too fast...¡±

    ¡°Ha...ha...ha...¡± Uriel leans on the wall as he grabs his head.

    *************************************************************************

    In the main hallway, Marjorie, Angela and Victoria are hanging decorations for Valentine''s Day...¡±

    ¡°Hey,that new guy is such  a hottie don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Victoria commens with a luxurious tone, she is holding the ladder as Marjorie hangs the decorations.

    "Well he certainly is handsome¡­" Angela says with a shy tone, she is helping Victoria hold the ladder.

    ¡°Just handsome?, come on didn¡¯t you notice his cute face, his body and that scar in his left eye that makes him look so wild...¡±

    ¡°Well when you put it that way, I guess he is hot...¡±

    "Do you think he likes redheads like me¡­" Victoria wonders as she looks up. Marjorie thinks of him as well; ¡°I wonder if I had met him somewhere before...¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll just ask him out, no one refuses my proposal...¡± Victoria says with a confident tone. Marjorie gets jealous:

    ¡°Oh come on Victoria, you don¡¯t even know him...¡±

    ¡°Oh what¡¯s this... don¡¯t tell me you liked him too...¡±

    ¡°No it¡¯s not like that...¡±

    ¡°Well too bad for you, you already have Aleister...but I guess if you show him those provocative black panties of yours...maybe he¡¯ll fall for you...¡±

    Victoria chuckles as she plays with Marjorie. Marjorie instantly covers her skirt:

    ¡°Sheesh, Victoria, stop looking up....¡±

    Marjorie suddenly slips from the step and begins to fall from the ladder. The two girls with a frightened tone scream:

    ¡°MMMMAAAARRRJJJOORRIIIEE¡±

    Uriel, who is passing by, sees Marjorie falling. In a blink of an eye, Uriel charges towards, catching Marjorie in mid air.

    (PPPPUUUMMM)

    (GGGYYYAAHH)

    The girl screams as a massive wind blows through the hallway. The girls look up but they don¡¯t see Marjorie

    ¡°Where is she...¡±

    The girls look at the new student standing with Marjorie in his arms.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Marjorie opens his eyes, and sees Uriel¡¯s face. She blushes as she notices him holding her.

    ¡°Y-y-yes thank you...¡±

    Uriel puts Marjorie down; ¡°Marjorie¡± Victoria hugs Marjorie crying:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,I didn¡¯t mean to...please forgive me...¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Angela asks with a preoccupied tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine...I¡¯m okay, thanks to him...¡±

    Uriel begins to walk away, Marjorie says with a louder tone; ¡°Thank you¡±

    ¡°Sure...no problem...¡±

    (BBADDUUMMPP)

    Uriel feels pain in his head. He begins to walk away. Marjorie feels her heartbeat sing as she thinks:

    ¡°He looked so cool...¡±

    Uriel walks in the hallway but the pain gets bigger. Uriel begins to see another memory of a silver-haired girl smiling at him:

    ¡°Well consider this our engagement. Please promise me that we will get married someday. I will forget about you, but don¡¯t forget about me. You now know how much I love you.¡±

    ¡°Stop it, these memories are useless, I have only one objective...¡±

    Uriel begins to walk once again and he looks forward; ¡°I will kill Darius Lucifugus¡±

 Vol. 1 - Chapter 2.5: The Echoes in the Dark

    January 20th, Lucifugus Mansion

    The sun has set, the moon shines down the Borderland. Located near the mountains there is an exclusive street where the leaders of the Twin cities live. Giant mansions with the best cars. At the end of the street there is a huge mansion where the mayor resides.

    In the dining hall, the Lucifugus family is having dinner:

    "Father, why is the new student in the same class as me?" Aleister exclaims.

    Darius chuckles and replies:

    "Well my son, I didn''t know it would matter to you¡­"

    "It does matter, that guy is dangerous, he has a powerful mana¡­"

    "I agree with our son dear...the student named Uriel Di Fiore is similar to Roberto Vazquez, do they have any connections?"

    "You guessed it dear, that boy is Roberto''s son, the one who almost killed me 5 years ago¡­" Darius says as he drinks a glass of wine.

    "So he is the son of that  man...and that makes me¡­" Olivia gets angry and begins to release mana, breaking all the glass in the table.

    "Come down dear, there is no need to get all worked up, besides you can''t kill him yet...I need him for my plans and I want Aleister to make him an ally instead of an enemy.¡±

    Olivia stops releasing mana and says; "I''m sorry, I got a little carried away¡­"

    "Foolish mother, try to be careful next time, I got soaked in water¡­"

    Aleister lifts his hand and calls his maid:

    "Anastasia, would you mind cleaning this up¡­"

    A beautiful young maid enters the dining room and vows her head:

    "Yes master, I''ll do it right away¡­"

    "Thank you Anastasia"

    Anastasia Lucifugus is a beautiful girl who is about 16 years old. She has black hair with bangs on her forehead. Reddish eyes, pale skin making her look like a doll. She has a slim body. She goes to the same school as Aleister.

    Anastasia finishes cleaning,  Olivia grabs a chair and says:

    "Anastasia dear, come here and eat dinner with us¡­"

    "I''m sorry, I am not worthy of eating in your presence." Anastasia vows her head.

    "Nonsense, this is an order from me...so please sit down¡­"

    Anastasia without any expression sits down, and Olivia gives her a plate.

    Anastasia began to form part of the Lucifugus Family when she was only 5 years old. Since then, she''s been Aleister''s personal maid. Olivia sees her as her own daughter and part of the family.

    "Now then, everyone, I have an announcement to make¡­" Aleister says to everyone, everyone looks at him as he continues to speak:

    ¡°After the end of the school year,  I¡¯ve decided to make Marjorie my bride...¡±

    Anastasia looks surprised, Olivia has a discomforted  look. Darius laughs:

    ¡°Splendid, she looks like a fine girl...¡±

    ¡°I disagree, Aleister you must think this through, she is a mixed blood, you must marry someone worthy for you..¡±

    ¡°I understand your concern but I¡¯ve already made my choice...¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Mother, that¡¯s enough¡± Aleister raises his mana causing her to shake and lean back. Darius continues to laugh as he says:

    ¡°Aleister calm down, you already have my approval...Besides, I think you have to marry young because that¡¯s the way to preserve mana to the purest when having an offspring.¡±

    ¡°Thank you father, I appreciate your support...¡±

    ¡°I think...¡± Anastasia tries to say something, Aleister looks at Anastasia. She gets really nervous and doesn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Did you have something to say, Anastasia?¡±

    ¡°No master, I¡¯m sorry...¡± Anastasia lowers her head with a sad expression.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, Marjorie will be my bride...and starting tomorrow things will change at school, my way...¡±

    ¡°WE ARE ENLIGHTENED!!!¡±

    *************************************************************************

    Sun City¡­

    At the same time that the Lucifugus were having dinner. In the rural part of the city, another event was happening¡­

    (GGGGGYYYYAAHHHH)

    The neighbors hear the scream of a young girl, however, everyone is afraid to look outside.

    (RRRRAAAAWWWW)

    The girl runs as fast as she can trying to escape. She runs down the street towards a park.

    Behind her, a being that runs in four legs chases her. The beast has dark black skin, with red color patterns in the shape of circles. The beast has the body of a coyote with the face of a bull.

    (RRRRAAAWWW)

    "Help me...someone¡­"

    The girl hides in the children''s playground, she puts her hand on her mouth trying not to make a sound.

    She only hears the monster''s steps passing next to her.She hears them going away, the girl relaxes however, the monster''s grabs her.

    "NNNNNNNN OOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    A loud scream is heard and then silence. The monster begins to walk away leaving the girl on the ground. She doesn''t have bruises or blood coming out. However she is on the verge of death because all of her mana was drained.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Humans need mana in order to leave, if the mana is gone, they have only a couple of minutes to replenish it, otherwise they''ll die.

    As the monster walks away in search of another prey, a strange sound catches its attention.

    (PUM PUM PUM)

    The sound of a drum resounds the area,followed by the sound of flute as it plays a coordinated melody.

    The monster looks towards the direction of the moon and sees a silhouette of a girl walking towards his direction.

    The girl is about 17 years old, she has brown skin, long straight blonde hair and purple eyes. She has a slim body. She is wearing the uniform of the same High school as Alejandro and has Native headband with a rhombus pattern on her forehead.

    She walks playing the flute in harmony with the drum sound. She stops playing and  begins to say:

    "Sing, dance, o great beast as I, Tiwa de Ysleta will purify your soul¡­"

    (RRRR AAAWWW)

    The monster attacks Tiwa, Tiwa dodges every  strike as she moves forward dancing at the beat of the drum. Slowly she gathers manna on her hands and creates claws.

    (SSSLLLAAASSHHH)

    Tiwa defeats the monster with ease, she takes a deep breath and ends the song. She walks straight at the girl and begins to play her flute.

    The girl gets cured as the sound replenishes her mana. Tiwa stops playing and begins to walk away:

    ¡°That was easy...¡±

    ¡°Splendid as always Ms. Tiwa...¡± An owl flies down to her shoulder.

    ¡°Suma, don¡¯t flatter me, it¡¯s kind of annoying...anyway, don''t  you think there have been many Sombras attacking lately?¡±

    Suma is a spirit owl that acts as Tiwa¡¯s guardian. He can speak as a normal  human being, he is invincible  to the normal person. He is brown with green  eyes and golden claws.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I have been detecting so many abnormalities  lately...¡±

    ¡°Mistress Tiwa, you should go to your house now, otherwise you¡¯re going to be late for school tomorrow...¡± A serpent slitters next to her, the serpent is holding a drum.

    ¡°I know, I know Jana, I¡¯m heading there now...¡±

    ¡°Very well my Mistress, Suma, please keep watch on her...¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am...¡± Suma lifts his wings in agreement as Jana disappears . Tiwa sighs,

    "What¡¯s wrong Tiwa?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that I need to pick a club in two days but I don''t  know where to join.¡±

    ¡°How about the SIS, I mean you follow that guy like a stalker, why not ask him directly...¡±

    ¡°I am not a stalker, it¡¯s just that he has some strange manna, that¡¯s all...¡± Tiwa blushes, avoiding looking at Suma. Suma chuckles.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s hurry....¡±

    ¡°Right¡± Suma disappears  and makes two wings appear in Tiwa¡¯s back, Tiwa flies at great speed. A few meters away, Uriel observes how she flies away as he thinks:

    ¡°So, it appears this region is very special...I must keep my guard up...¡±

    Uriel disappears as well.

    *************************************************************************

    Rio Grande City Cathedral¡­

    The Cathedral, the biggest church in Rio Grande City. The church is the protector of Rio Grande City, in the office, the Bishop has a conversation with a certain priest.

    ¡°Clemente, we are in a dangerous situation here¡­that monster is eliminating our members like flies¡­and taking away people every night¡­I understand that it already took one of your members right?¡±

    Bishop Adrian is a 65 year old priest. He is in charge of the Catholic Church in Rio Grande City. He has white hair and long white beard, he wears glasses and dresses with the Bishop Attire.

    ¡°Yes¡­I lost one of my daughters¡­that monster took her away¡­and¡­I couldn¡¯t do a thing¡­¡± Father Clemente takes off his glasses and wipes his tears.

    Father Clemente is a 50 year old priest. Despite his age, he is very strong and looks young. He has white hair and a white beard. He is the leader of the Mission of San Juan, one of the oldests churches of the city¡­

    ¡°I understand¡­and I am really sorry Clemente¡­¡± The Bishop stands up and looks at the moon; ¡°Clemente¡­there is something I must tell you¡­¡±

    Father Clemente stands up; ¡°You wanted to tell me about the boy¡­am I right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­the boy arrived yesterday and he went towards Sun City¡­and he is¡­¡±

    ¡°I know¡­El Charro Negro¡­¡±

    ¡°For a boy at such a young age¡­to have that responsibility¡­¡±

    ¡°What would you like me to do¡­Bishop?¡±

    The Bishop sighs; ¡°We must determine if the boy is dangerous¡­I heard rumors and stories about him¡­specially on what happened in Jalisco¡­the whole ¡°Vampire¡± incident¡­where he played a very important role¡­and after that¡­he was seen in many places around the continent¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I also heard about his actions¡­and let¡¯s not forget that he is Maria¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°That is something that we don¡¯t know yet¡­but she has treated him as such¡­for now¡­he will probably make contact with you¡­because of her¡­and I want you to judge him¡­if he proves to be an ally, you will become his aide¡­however¡­if he proves the contrary¡­¡±

    ¡°I shall eliminate him¡­¡± Father Clemente has a serious expression. The Bishop sits on his desk; ¡°I know this is hard for you¡­you have been through a lot¡­old friend¡­but remember the Orders mission¡­¡±

    ¡°We shall eliminate all evil in this world¡­in the name of the Lord¡­¡± Father Clemente walks towards the door.

    ¡°Wait¡­Clemente¡­there are echoes in the darkness¡­and those echoes are roaring stronger with each passing day¡­¡±

    ¡°I know¡­and I¡¯m afraid that one day¡­those echoes will destroy this region¡­¡± Father Clemente leaves the room, the Bishop sighs with his eyes closed:

    ¡°May God be with you my dear friend¡­¡±

    *************************************************************************

    Rio Grande City¡­

    The moon shines bright, there are no clouds¡­the wind is calm¡­the perfect time for the feast to begin¡­

    ¡°Hey¡­have you heard¡­there is a monster attacking the city¡­¡± Walking down the street, four friends just finished drinking in a bar. They walk down the empty streets of Rio Grande City.

    ¡°Oh yeah¡­I heard it attacks its victims and kills them by drinking  their blood¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­you mean a vampire?¡±

    ¡°Yeah like the one from Jalisco¡­¡± One of the friends comments, the most drunk of them begins to laugh:

    ¡°Hahaha¡­those are just stories¡­come on¡­it¡¯s all the government¡¯s doing¡­to keep us inside at night for the ongoing crimes¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­maybe you¡¯re right¡­¡± One of them looks scared; ¡°But maybe we should hurry and go home¡­¡±

    ¡°Nah¡­let¡¯s go to another bar¡­and have more drinks¡­¡±

    ¡°YYEEAAHHH!!!¡± Three of the friends agree, while the other stays behind; ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­I just want to go¡­¡±

    (CCCRRRAASSHHH)

    At that moment, they hear a loud crash at the alley next to them. The friends see someone standing in the darkness.

    ¡°Hey who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­but he looks weird¡­what¡¯s with that cape?¡±

    ¡°HEY¡­IDIOT¡­WHAT ARE YOU LOOKING AT?¡±

    One of the friends screams to the figure, the figure doesn¡¯t respond. One of the drunken friends gets closer to the figure:

    ¡°HEY PAL¡­IF YOU WANT TO FIGHT¡­ ¡°

    The scared one takes a few steps back; ¡°Maybe we should go¡­let¡¯s leave now¡­¡±

    ¡°DON¡¯T BE A CHICKEN¡­WE CAN TAKE HIM¡­¡±

    ¡°YEAH¡­THAT BASTARD WILL¡­¡±

    (SSSLLLAAASSSHHHH)

    Without warning, the friend who was in front gets decapitated. Everyone is speechless and don¡¯t know what happen:

    ¡°HEY¡­HEY MAN¡­WHAT HAPPENED TO YOU HEAD?¡±

    (SSSSLLLAASSHHHHH)

    A massive wind current attacks the friends, killing the other two in an instant. The one who was behind sees his friends dead and panics:

    ¡°AAAHHHHH¡­SOMEONE HELP¡­¡±

    The guy runs as fast as he can, he passes a street and heads towards an alley; ¡°I MUST GET AWAY¡­¡±

    He suddenly stops as he sees the figure in front of him. The figure appears to be a tall man with a black cape and red eyes. The figure walks slowly towards the man.

    ¡°NO¡­NO¡­STAY AWAY¡­STAY AWAY¡­¡±

    (RRRRAAAWWWW)

    The figure roars and expands the cape, revealing a pair of giant wings, the figure proceeds and attacks the man.

    (SSSLLLAASSHHHH)

    ¡°AAAHHHHHHH¡±

    As the monster attacks the man, two figures look at the top of the building. One of the figures has a skeleton mask on:

    ¡°Good¡­now that this creature is gathering mana¡­our plans will move faster than expected¡­¡±

    ¡°Ales¡­¡± The other figure is smaller and has the voice of a young girl. The one with the skeleton mask chuckles:

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry dear¡­I¡¯m sure he¡¯s having fun¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up..you don¡¯t know anything¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­just do I say and you and your pet will be okay¡­¡± The man and the girl disappear in a portal as the winged monster flies to the sky and makes a huge roar.

    (RRRRAAAAWWWWW)

 Vol. 1- Chapter 3: The Supernatural Investigation Society

    January 21st; Sun City International High school

    Another normal day of school, it¡¯s morning and the students walk peacefully towards their daily classes without noticing the monsters named ¡°Sombras¡± attacking the cities at night. Everything looks fine, however, things are about to change with a sudden turn of events:

    ¡°ALEISTER!¡±

    Alejandro screams as he walks towards the student council room. He has a piece of paper in his hand that he holds with force. The other students look at him as he walks with anger.

    ¡°Look,isn¡¯t that the weirdo? Why is he heading towards Aleister?I want to see...¡±

    Uriel walks down the hallway as he watches Alejandro pass right beside him. He keeps looking at him and decides to see what happened.

    Alejandro sees Aleister who is coming out of the Student Council room.

    "ALEISTER!" Alejandro comes closer, Aleister act as normal:

    "Alejandro please, no shouting in the hallway¡­"

    "Cut the crap...why did you do this?"

    Alejandro shows a paper that was in the SIS room:

    [Notice:

    Due to the insufficient members, the club known as the Supernatural Investigation Society is considered terminated¡­

    signed by:

    Student Council President

    Aleister Lucifugus]

    Alejandro grabs the paper with force; "Why are you terminating our club, we have three members, this isn''t right¡­"

    Aleister smiles calmly; "Oh, didn''t Marjorie tell you that she is quitting the club?"

    Alejandro looks at him with shock; "NO¡­THAT''S A LIE!!"

    "Oh is it? Alejandro, let''s be honest here...Marjorie was only there because she feels petty¡­"

    -TCH- Alejandro walks forward and grabs Aleister''s shirt neck; ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Aleister acts like the victim; ¡°Alejandro¡­stop¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this to me? I haven¡¯t done anything wrong¡­¡±

    "The SIS is just a waste of school fundings, and it has no value over our prestigious school...am I right?"

    Aleister speaks on his ear; ¡°Marjorie said that she would leave because she got tired of your bullshit¡­¡±

    "You bastard, you made her do this with those words...what did you tell her?"

    "I didn''t tell her anything Alejandro, she decided on her own free will¡­"

    Aleister chuckles; "Alejandro, you must accept that Marjorie chose me and not you...you must stop believing that you have a chance with her because you don''t. .."

    (BADUMP BADUMP)

    Alejandro breathes heavily; "You liar, Marjorie is only my friend, you did this because you were jealous that we spent time together¡­"

    Aleister laughs, he gets closer to Alejandro and talks in his ear:

    "Why would I be jealous of a loser who spends his time chasing after imaginary things¡­"

    "......" Alejandro is speechless as Aleister continues to speak:

    "I know that you love Marjorie, but know this¡­she could never love someone like you...you''re just an immature kid who lives in a fantasy world...remember that she chose me¡­.and that''s why you are all alone..."

    ¡°WHY YOU!¡±

    (PUUUUUMM)

    ¡°YOU SON OF A BITCH!¡± Alejandro punches Aleister''s face. Aleister falls to the ground, leaving everyone with their mouths open.

    Aleister bleeds from his mouth; ¡°W-W-Why?¡±

    ¡°Not bad¡­¡±Uriel smiles as he sees Alejandro¡¯s actions. Tiwa watches from different point is also surprised at what Alejandro did; ¡°Oh wow¡­he hit the student council president¡­¡±

    "ALEISTER!!" Marjorie runs directly towards Aleister:

    "Are you alright?"

    "Y-Y-Yes, I''m fine¡­" Aleister acts like he is severely hurt. Marjorie turns to see Alejandro:

    "Alejandro, why did you punch him?"

    "Marjorie I¡­"

    Aleister interrupts Alejandro:

    "I can explain, you see he got mad at me because I told him you were leaving his club and that the SIS was going to be disbanded¡­"

    "You damn liar..." Alejandro charges once again. Marjorie steps forward with her arms extended:

    "That''s enough, please you''re scaring me¡­"

    Alejandro comes to his senses and notices everyone glaring at him and seeing him with disapproval .

    "Marjorie¡­" Alejandro lowers his head.

    ¡°Please just stop...¡± Marjorie with tears in her eyes asks once again:

    "Please Alejandro."

    Suddenly, the principal Olivia Lucifugus appears behind him:

    ¡°Mr. Sanchez, please step into my office, immediately...¡±

    Alejandro looks at her with fear, Olivia looks at him with scorn; ¡°You¡¯re in big trouble¡­¡±

    Alejandro lowers his head; ¡°I understand¡­¡± Alejandro leaves with Olivia to her office.

    Marjorie sees Aleister who smiles at her saying:

    ¡°I¡¯m alright don¡¯t worry...¡±

    She looks at Alejandro with a worried expression thinking; ¡°Alejandro, what happened to you?¡±

    ¡°That guy has guts...Excellent...¡± Uriel walks away as well with a smile on his face.

    *************************************************************************

    Later that day¡­

    The attack on Aleister brought consequences to Alejandro, first he was suspended for a week due to assaulting the president of the Student council¡­

    Second, the Supernatural Investigation Society was terminated thanks to the lack of members.

    Third, Alejandro now has a negative record costing him the loss of his scholarship...

    As for Alejandro himself, he still has another issue to deal with....

    Alejandro walks slowly towards the exit, he has a suspension form as everyone looks at him with hate. Students talks behind his back:

    ¡°Hey it¡¯s the weirdo¡­

    Yeah¡­he punched the president¡­now he has a suspension¡­

    Serves him right¡­I hope he never comes back¡­¡±

    -TCH- ¡°Those idiot¡­they don¡¯t know what is really going on¡­¡± Alejandro glares at them feeling hate.

    ¡°Alejandro...¡± Kasumi stands in front of him. Alejandro notices her upset; ¡°Ms. Miyazono¡­I-I-I¡­¡±

    ¡°Come to my classroom now¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡±

    Kasumi and Alejandro went to her classroom to talk¡­

    Kasumi looks at him disappointed:

    ¡°What happened Alejandro? Why did you punch Aleister?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Alejandro avoids looking at her and doesn¡¯t respond. Kasumi sighs with her eyes closed:

    ¡°Look, you should be thankful you didn¡¯t get expelled, I had to convince Principal Lucifugus to keep you here because you are a genius...¡±

    Alejandro looks down; ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know I did wrong but he...¡±

    ¡°Stop Alejandro, there is no excuse for violence... you will go pick up your stuff in the SIS room and you will head home¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ma¡¯am¡­¡± Alejandro stands up and heads to the door.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Kasumi gives him a sheet of paper; ¡°Here is a copy of the work, I will stop by and give you work everyday so you won''t fall behind...¡±

    ¡°Thank you teacher...I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble...¡±

    Alejandro grabs his bag, Kasumi hugs him tightly. Alejandro blushes; ¡°Ahh¡­teacher?¡±

    ¡°Alejandro¡­I know that right now¡­you feel as if you''re drowning¡­I can see in your eyes¡­but remember that you¡¯re not alone¡­you have me¡­¡±

    Tears come out of his eyes; ¡°Thank you¡­Ms. Miyazono¡­¡±

    *************************************************************************

    As he walks by, Alejandro thinks about Aleister¡¯s words:

    "I know that you love Marjorie, but know this, she could never love someone like you...you''re just an immature kid...remember that she chose me¡­.and that''s why you are all alone..."

    Alejandro shakes his head and thinks; ¡°No, he is lying, and I¡¯m going to prove it, I¡¯ll ask her directly...¡±

    Alejandro passes by a classroom and hears a familiar voice:

    ¡°You got it wrong..¡±

    Alejandro carefully takes a look and sees Marjorie with two other classmates; ¡°That¡¯s Marjorie, but what is she talking about...¡±

    One of the girls speaks to her; ¡°Marjorie, why do you talk to the weirdo? He punched your boyfriend...you should avoid him...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, like, he is an obsessive person, you should totally ditch him...¡± The other girl says to Marjorie, Majorie shakes her head and replies:

    ¡°You got it wrong, he is a good guy... And we¡¯ve been friends for a long time...¡±

    ¡°Tell us the truth...do you like Alejandro?¡±

    (BBBAAADDUUMMMPPP)

    Alejandro¡¯s heart skips a beat as he wants to hear Marjorie¡¯s answer.

    Marjorie holds her arm and lowers he head:

    ¡°To be honest...No...I don¡¯t like him...I just wanted him to be happy...¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t like him...so why?¡±

    ¡°I guess I felt petty...he always seemed so lonely and that¡¯s why I....I always wanted everyone to be happy...Alejandro is someone special to me...but it¡¯s just that...I like him as a friend but nothing else....¡±

    The two girls stare with their eyes wide open; ¡°Uh-Oh¡±

    Marjorie notices that someone is standing in the door. She turns around and sees Alejandro. He stands there looking down:

    ¡°So, you only pitied me...¡±

    ¡°No, wait Alejandro, you got it wrong...¡±

    Alejandro runs away with tears in his eyes. Marjorie goes after him; ¡°ALEJANDRO WAIT....¡±

    The girls in the classroom fall unconscious as Aleister appears from the shadows:

    ¡°Good job, my puppets...¡±

    Tiwa walks down the hallway as she sees Alejandro pass by her with tears in her eyes; ¡°Was that?¡±

    ¡°ALEJANDRO!¡± Marjorie passes by her as well. -TCH- Tiwa gets angry; ¡°I guess I should check on him¡­¡±

    *************************************************************************

    ¡°Ha¡­ha¡­ha¡­¡± Alejandro arrives at the club room, Marjorie is right behind him:

    "Alejandro, wait, you got it all wrong¡­"

    "No I don''t, I am not stupid...I really thought you were my friend¡­" Marjorie notices his desperate look. Marjorie lowers her head:

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    "But I am¡­.it''s just that¡­"

    "Stop it...stop lying please ...you and the others think I''m crazy...only because I want to know what happened 5 years ago...what happened to our friend Uriel¡­¡±

    Alejandro grabs his chest; "You think I don''t have feelings? Well I do and it hurts to learn the damn truth, that the person I thought of as my only friend¡­ only takes pity on me¡­"

    Marjorie is left speechless, Alejandro continues to speak:

    "Oh, I bet Aleister and you planned all of it¡­"

    "What?" Marjorie changes her expression as Alejandro continues to speak:

    "That''s right, I bet you two decided that it was fun to play with me...to make me believe that you were my friend...he did it right...he did all of this because he has always hated me¡­you think that he wants to be my friend?"

    "Alejandro¡­." Marjorie begins to get angry.

    "His bodyguards always beat me up under his orders because I talk to you¡­.don''t you think it''s strange that I always have bandages? I bet you''re also enjoying this...that''s right, you and Aleister are¡­"

    (SSLLLAAPPP)

    Marjorie slaps Alejandro with force, Alejandro falls to his back. He looks up and notices Marjorie with tears in her eyes, she has an angry expression and begins to speak:

    "Just shut up¡­you don''t know anything about Aleister or me...he''s a kind person, he would never do that ...you know why you don''t have any friends?"

    Marjorie points at Alejandro; "Because you''re a selfish person...you don''t care what others think and you blame others for your mistakes...Aleister always wanted to be friends with you but you never gave him a chance¡­"

    Marjorie continues to speak:

    "You''re so selfish that all you can think about is the supernatural stuff, I tried to understand why but this isn''t right...something is wrong with you...you are too hung up in the past¡­"

    Marjorie sheds tears; "Alejandro forget about the past, forget about Uriel...can''t you see that you are hurting people like Victoria who lost both of her parents that night...we want to forget...please just come with me and apologize to Aleister¡­"

    Marjorie extends her hand and smiles; "Come now Alejandro, I know that you will be happy with us, just take my hand."

    (SLAP)

    Alejandro stands up and refuses to grab Marjorie''s hand:

    "I see that you''ve chosen Aleister¡­I''d rather be alone than be with someone who wants me dead...I guess this is goodbye¡­ So long Marjorie, we will continue seeing each other in school but you are no longer my friend, in fact, you never were¡­"

    Marjorie lowers her hand and sees Alejandro avoiding her eyes, she lowers her head and turns around:

    "Alejandro, you are the only one who is blind¡­I didn''t want to believe Aleister at first but now I see that he was right...Goodbye¡­"

    Marjorie walks away, Alejandro cries as he feels that he lost a part of his life. He enters the room and sees Raul who is packing.

    "Wow, that was intense Alejandro."

    "Where are you going?"

    "I''m done here¡­the only reason I was here was because I needed a club to be part of...now the Student Council President invited me to be the historian of the student council...and I accepted¡­"

    "So you''re joining Aleister as well huh...you traitor, just leave now, you are no longer my friend either.."

    Raul grabs his bag and walks to the door, as he passes next to Alejandro:

    "You''re mistaking our relationship, the truth is...we were never friends to begin with¡­"

    Raul leaves, shutting the door. Alejandro, feeling betrayed and with rage, begins to throw stuff around.

    (PUM PUM PUM)

    He destroys the posters and rips the papers as he screams:

    "DDDAAAAMMMMNNNN IIIIITTTTT"

    Marjorie walks by wiping away the tears off her eyes, she doesn¡¯t look where she is going and bumps into a girl:

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t looking...¡±

    Marjorie sees that the girl she bumps into was Tiwa. She tries to be friendly:

    ¡°Oh, Tiwa was it? I have you for Chemistry right? I...¡±

    ¡°Marjorie Bellerose, I must warn you, the only one who is blind is you...I pity those who choose to be blinded by the truth...¡±

    ¡°Wait, what are you talking about?¡±

    Tiwa begins to walk away as she answers; ¡°That innocent act and that naive personality will one day be your demise...as I know what you really are¡­¡±

    Marjorie is left standing not knowing what happened, she begins to walk away once again thinking about Tiwa¡¯s words.

    Aleister wearing a bandaid on his cheek walks towards Marjorie, she runs and hugs him:

    ¡°You were right all along, sorry for doubting you...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay dear, you know I will always be there for you...¡±

    Aleister hugs her tightly, Marjorie has a calm expression and Alesiter has a sinister smile on his face:

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go eat something...¡±

    *************************************************************************

    Alejandro sits on the corner of the destroyed room¡­

    ¡°What happened to me? What happened to this club?¡± Alejandro looks at the room:

    ¡°It used to be filled with many people¡­here¡­¡± Alejandro remembers conversations:

    ¡°Hey can I join?

    I really like to investigate Vampires¡­

    I want to know what Area 51 is like¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks at the window; ¡°It was so lively¡­and everyone wanted to participate¡­then one day¡­people started leaving for no reason¡­¡±

    ¡°This club is lame¡­such a waste of time¡­

    You¡¯re such a lame person¡­

    I don¡¯t want to be part of this anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°I bet it was Aleister¡­I bet he¡­¡± Alejandro remembers Marjorie¡¯s words. He lies down thinking:

    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s right¡­Maybe I am just blaming everything on him¡­maybe I should just apologize¡­¡±

    ¡°I may be better off¡­dead¡­nobody cares about me¡­everyone is right¡­I am a loser¡­¡±

    (BADUMP)

    Alejandro¡¯s left hand hurts; ¡°This pain¡­ph yeah¡­I found it in his house¡­¡± Suddenly, he remembers his mission, that¡¯s right¡­I have a purpose¡­I am not crazy¡­he really exists¡­Uriel¡­and my purpose is to find him¡­¡±

    Alejandro notices the sun is setting as he looks at the clock; ¡°It¡¯s almost time for my shift...I better...¡±

    Alejandro looks at the newspaper:

    ¡°La Bestia ataca de nuevo...¡± (The Beast attacks again...)

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I almost forgot my mission...I decided to investigate the attacks on Rio Grande City...¡±

    Alejandro becomes optimistic once again and runs towards the door.

    (PUUUMM)

    Alejandro opens it with force and runs towards his job as he screams:

    ¡°I WON¡¯T GIVE UP!¡±

    The door closes and Tiwa is on the other side. She was squished the moment Alejandro ran. Tiwa rubs her nose:

    ¡°Ouch, that idiot, I was going to talk to him...¡±

    ¡°HAHAHAHA THAT WAS HILARIOUS¡± Suma the owl laughs at Tiwa, Tiwa begins to strangle him.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny, you stupid chicken...¡±

    ¡°N-n-nothing, I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    Tiwa sighs with her eyes closed; ¡°Now what?I was going to join the club but he got suspended...¡±

    Tiwa begins to walk away; ¡°Maybe next time...¡±

    Tiwa looks at the room that is a disaster; ¡°Man this is a disaster but I need a club, so might as well clean...¡±

    Tiwa cleans the room with the help of her spirits. Kasumi is looking at her without Tiwa noticing she smiles and thinks:

    ¡°Alejandro, maybe there are people who are as crazy as you in the world...¡±

    *************************************************************************

    Rio Grande City¡­

    Rio Grande City, the other half of the twin cities, is the northern border of Mexico. A city rich in history and tradition who shares close relationships with Sun City.

    Two hours later, it''s around 6 in the afternoon and the sun is beginning to set. Uriel walks in the streets of Rio Grande City.

    Uriel walks along the North Eastern part of the city, this sector is quite humble and some of the buildings are old and rusty.

    "Oh wow, this place sure looks familiar. I can''t remember quite well but I think I used to come here every weekend¡­"

    Uriel takes out a piece of paper that has the address:

    0726 Calle La Fe (La Fe Street)

    "That viejo told me that when I arrived in the Borderland, I should visit this place...I wonder why¡­"

    As Uriel walks down the street he notices that there is no one outside. He notices people are inside their houses looking from their windows.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange, I know it¡¯s cold but it isn¡¯t freezing¡­¡±

    Uriel stops and sees the cloudy sky; ¡°This city has some sinister mana, almost as sinister as mine...¡±

    Uriel continues to walk, leaves the residential area and heads uphill, at the top of a hill, one the oldest church stands, the church is surrounded by a barrier. The church has several buildings aside from the church itself.

    There is a sign that says:

    ¡°Misi¨®n de San Juan¡± (Mission of San Juan)

    ¡°I see¡­a barrier¡­probably to scare the Sombras from this place¡­I wonder who put it here¡­.¡± Uriel touches the barrier.

    (BBBAAADDDUUUMMMPPP)

    ¡°We have a visitor¡­and he¡¯s strong¡­¡± A woman wearing a nun¡¯s attire enters Father Clemente¡¯s office. Father Clemente stands up:

    ¡°Thank you Sister Carolina¡­I also noticed his presence¡­¡±

    ¡°Should I go and stop him father?¡±

    ¡°No¡­I am actually expecting that young man¡­¡± Father Clemente stands up and walks to the door:

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and greet our young guest¡­¡±

    ¡°There is someone outside, sister...he looks scary...¡±

    A girl wearing a nun¡¯s attire says to another one with blonde hair. The girl stands up from her bed and begins to run:

    ¡°Leave this to me....¡±

    ¡°Wait sister....¡± The young girl tries to stop her.

    After a few minutes, Uriel decides to pass through:

    ¡°This barrier is weak¡­I wonder if they are even trying¡­¡±

    ¡°Hold it right there....¡±

    Uriel senses an object heading his way, he dodges it with ease.

    (BBBBBOOOMMMM)

    Uriel notices that the object is a white lance:

    ¡°Oh¡­a lance¡­then one of the members of the Order is here¡­¡±

    The lance moves and returns to the owner¡¯s hand; ¡°EVIL BEING¡­YOU SHALL NOT PASS!¡±

    Uriel looks up and sees a girl wearing a nun¡¯s attire consisting of a long skirt and a veil on her head. The girl jumps down screaming:

    ¡°INTRUDERS ARE NOT WELCOME!¡±

    (PPPPPUUUMMM)

    The girl slips and falls on her back; ¡°Ouch, that hurt!¡±

    The girl rubs her lower back. She has blonde hair and dark blue eyes. Uriel sighs; ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t have time to play around...¡±

    -TCH-The girl swings her lance at Uriel but he dodges it with ease:

    ¡°I TOLD YOU, YOU ARE NOT WELCOME...I, FABIOLA WILL STOP...¡±

    Fabiola notices that Uriel disappears from her sight.

    ¡°Where did he...¡±

    ¡°Too slow...¡±

    Uriel pokes her forehead. Fabiola gets angry and begins to attack him with multiple attempts; ¡°Young girl¡­you have to try harder¡­¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP¡­I WILL GET YOU!¡± Fabiola tries to hit him, Uriel dodges the attacks with ease; ¡°Sorry¡­but you will never hit me¡­¡±

    Uriel jumps back, Fabiola smiles and screams:

    ¡°ABRIL, MARIANA, NOW DO IT!¡±

    Uriel lands in a circle, he notices two girls from opposite directions pulling a chain. The chain wraps Uriel tightly:

    ¡°This chain has a spell on it, to weaken me...¡±

    ¡°WE DID IT!¡± The girls scream with excitement, Fabiola points her lance at him:

    ¡°You are bound by a holy spell that weakens the evil beings like you...Your mana is weak but sinister, now give up and let yourself get purified...¡±

    Uriel smiles at her; ¡°Impressive, you girls are really trained, this chain could kill a Sombra¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, and now it will defeat you...¡± Fabiola shows confidence with an overconfident smile. Uriel smiles; ¡°Well, too bad for you...¡±

    (PPPPUUMMMM)

    Uriel releases a small amount of mana in the shape of red aura destroying parts of the chain.

    (GGGGYYYAAHHHHH)

    He pulls the chain and uses it to wrap the two girls up:

    ¡°Sorry, but I am not a Sombra or a demon...¡±

    ¡°How could this be...¡± Fabiola has a face full of uncertainty.The girls are tied up with the chain, Uriel pats one of them saying:

    ¡°That was a good job but next time, try to focus mana on your feet okay...¡±

    The girls blush and nervously reply; ¡°O-O-Okay¡­¡±

    ¡°DON¡¯T MAKE FUN OF US¡± Fabiola gathers mana on her lance and chants:

    ¡°Florece, Lanza de Santa Ines" ( Bloom, Lance of Saint Ines)

    The lance releases a pink aura, Fabiola jumps in the air and throws the lance directly at Uriel.

    ¡°Watch out mister...¡± The girls scream at Uriel.

    Uriel turns around and catches the lance with his right hand, creating a massive wind current. Uriel catches the lance with no effort at all.

    ¡°No way...¡± Fabiola looks surprised, Uriel walks towards her and hands the lance over to her. Fabiola is confused,Uriel pats her head:

    ¡°That was a powerful technique, it reminds me of my mother¡¯s lance¡±

    ¡°Your mother?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this...¡± A nun comes out of the church along with Father Clemente.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be...you¡¯re Uriel...¡±Father Clemente looks at him with a surprised expression. The nun sees him surprised and asks:

    ¡°Uriel? You mean the guest you were waiting for is actually...Maria¡¯s son?¡±

    Uriel looks at both of them and presents himself:

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, I am Uriel Di Fiore...¡±

    *************************************************************************

    Sun City; Kasumi¡¯s Apartment

    The sun is setting, and Kasumi Miyazono decided to take a shower after her school day. As she her shower, Kasumi begins to think:

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that he is alive, but according to Shion, he isn¡¯t the same person.¡±

    Kasumi lowers her head and remembers her master, she looks up and makes a fist saying:

    ¡°I know he looks like my master¡­I wonder if he has some connections with him? If so¡­maybe my master is alive...I must ask him directly...yeah, that¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do...¡±

    (RRRRRIIIIIINNNNNNGGGGGGG)

    Kasumi hears her phone, she turns off the shower and as she tries to get out of her tub; ¡°Oh the phone¡­I better¡­¡±

    Kasumi is very clumsy without her glasses. She takes a false step and falls.

    (BBBBOOOOOOMMM)

    ¡°Ouch! Where are my glasses!¡± She reaches the sink and gets them. Kasumi runs to the phone and answers it:

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Kasumi? Did you fall from the shower again?"

    A man on the phone asks her. Kasumi¡¯s face then turns red of embarrassment as she answers:

    ¡°N-N-No! What do you need, Carter?¡±

    ¡°Oh nothing, I just wanted to know what you were wearing.¡± Carter asks Kasumi. Kasumi notices that she is naked and ¡°smoke¡± begins to come out of her head as she answer:

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern¡±

    Carter laughs and replies:

    ¡°I bet you¡¯re just wearing a towel ehh.¡±

    Kasumi gets into her knees of embarrassment and replies:

    ¡°N-N-No¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­you¡¯re so easy to read¡­my young pupil¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop teasing me¡­Carter¡­you¡¯re the director¡­act like one¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway back to business, you have a date tonight with a monster, so put on your best attire, Kasumi.¡±

    Kasumi making her put a serious face and replies:

    ¡°It¡¯s tonight; well it¡¯s time to stop that monster.¡±

    ¡°Good luck¡­¡±

    The man on the phone hangs up. Kasumi puts her glasses on and looks at the mirror. She looks at her arm where a symbol also appears.

    The symbol is glowing orange, it has a small circle and two curved lines surrounding the forearm. Kasumi thinks to herself:

    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    (KNOCK KNOCK)

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Kasumi opens the door and a robust woman enters crying:

    ¡°Kasumi, it¡¯s terrible...¡±

    ¡°Rosa-san,what happened¡±

    Rosa gives her a note from Alejandro:

    ¡°Rosa, I went to Rio Grande City, I¡¯ll be back in the morning...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he is going to search for the monster...¡± Kasumi hurries and dresses up, she begins to run as Rosa screams:

    ¡°Please bring him back Kasumi-dear!¡±

    ¡°I will¡­¡±

    *************************************************************************

    Rio Grande City¡­

    In a restaurant located near the Northern part of Rio Grande City...

    At a local food stand, located near the northern part of Rio Grande City, Alejandro finished eating a torta de bistec (Steak Torta):

    ¡°Gracias por la comida se?or¡­.¡± (Thank for the food mister)

    The owner waves at Alejandro:

    ¡°Cuidate ni?o, los monstruos aparecen de noche¡± (Take care kid, monsters appear at night)

    Alejandro walks down the street. He has his camera and cell phone ready:

    ¡°Now then, time to get some proof and clean the name of the SIS...¡±

    Alejandro heads towards the Northwest of the city with excitement.

    ¡°I hope you''re ready¡­¡± At the top of one of the highest buildings in Rio Grande City, the man with the skeleton mask and the girl with a black robe stand as they look down on the city.

    ¡°We are¡­the ¡°Ales¡± is ready to hunt once more¡­¡±

    ¡°Ales? that creature has another name¡­I believe people call it the CH¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop¡­that name is an insult¡­¡± The girl gets angry and makes a purple aura visible. The man with the skeleton mask chuckles:

    ¡°I understand¡­very well¡­time to call your friend¡­¡±

    The girl walks forward and takes out a flute; ¡°Ven aqui¡­Ales¡± (Come here, Ales.)

    -? ? ? ? ? ?-

    The girl plays her flute, the sound produced is impossible for humans to hear, however, for the monster.

    (RAAAAAWWWWW)

    The beast extends its wings and begins to fly towards the Rio Grande City , it heads in the direction of the man with the skeleton mask:

    ¡°Excellent, it¡¯s time for the hunt to begin¡­¡±

 Vol. 1- Chapter 3.5: The Mission of San Juan

    Rio Grande City¡­

    The Mission of San Juan is a catholic church located on a small hill near the mountains of Rio Grande city.

    It is an old building that has some parts of the ceiling falling off. Father Clemente is the priest in charge of the church...The church serves to raise orphans and educate them to follow the way of God¡­

    The church is really lively during the day as the staff often goes to the church to clean and do community service¡­they help the residents with provisions, and classes for those who can¡¯t afford education¡­those who live inside the walls of the Church are Father Clemente along with 4 other members¡­

    Once the sun sets, the staff goes home leaving only five people within the mission¡­a very respectful and lively church¡­

    However, the Church has a secret¡­an important objective that¡¯s done within the sacred walls¡­

    In the dining room, three people are having a serious  conversation:

    "I see, so that viejo (old man)  contacted you and said that I was coming¡­" Uriel drinks from a cup of tea, calmly. Seating in front of him there are two people; a nun and a priest.

    ¡°He did¡­and even though I despise him¡­I did owe him a favor¡­¡± Father Clemente laughs as he drinks from his cup.

    Looking at Uriel is a nun; ¡°Excuse me¡­but can you tell me who you really are? It¡¯s because¡­you look so familiar¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel¡­this is Sister Carolina¡­she is my right hand and she is in charge of taking care of staff of the church¡­you could say that she is the second in command¡­¡± Father Clemente presents Sister Carolina.

    "Allow me to present myself, I am Sister Carolina...it is a pleasure¡­"

    Sister Carolina is a 30 year old nun. She has black hair with dark green eyes and white skin. She has a thin body and always wears a nun-attire.

    "Thank you for welcoming me¡­¡± Uriel thanks both of them by slowly leaning his head in sign of respect.

    ¡°You know¡­for being considered the successor of that man¡­you sure are polite¡­¡± Father Clemente chuckles, Uriel makes a little smile; ¡°Well, he may be my mentor¡­but he is not father¡­¡±

    ¡°Now that you mentioned that¡­I have a question¡­who are your parents Uriel¡­the surname Di Fiore¡­it can¡¯t be a coincidence¡­are you¡­¡±

    Uriel puts down his cup; ¡°Listen¡­it¡¯s complicated¡­but this body once belonged to the son of Maria Di Fiore and Roberto Vazquez¡­¡±

    Sister Carolina and Father Clemente open their eyes wider with surprise; ¡°M-M-Maria¡­You mean that Maria Di Fiore?¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­Maria Di Fiore, my mother, is known as the Scarlet Maiden¡­member of the Order of the Holy Maiden¡­¡±

    ¡°So¡­you know about the orders¡­¡± Sister Carolina stands up and prepares to make a move.

    ¡°STOP CAROLINA¡­DON¡¯T¡­¡± Father Clemente stops her; ¡°But Father¡­he knows and if he does¡­then we must¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need Carolina¡­¡± Father Clemente looks at Uriel; ¡°Tell me hijo, were you the one who was involved in the ¡°Vampire Incident¡± in Jalisco, a couple of months ago?¡±

    Uriel nods in agreement, Father Clemente laughs; ¡°Hahaha¡­I knew that Juan wouldn¡¯t do things like that¡­¡±

    Sister Carolina looks at Father Clemente; ¡°What do you mean Father?¡±

    ¡°Listen¡­this boy saved so many lives on that fateful night¡­and also I heard the rumors of El Charro Negro hunting down Sombras and evil beings throughout the continent¡­now it makes sense¡­that Charro is you¡­right?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Uriel doesn¡¯t answer, he only takes a zip of his tea.

    ¡°Is that true? Uriel?¡± Sister Carolina asks Uriel. He looks at Sister Carolina:

    ¡°Yes¡­that¡¯s true¡­¡±

    ¡°Then that means that you¡¯re not evil?¡±

    ¡°What a good question¡­¡± Father Clemente laughs, he then changes his expression to a serious one:

    "Hey hijo, I have the same question¡­plus another one¡­"

    "What is it?" Uriel feels their killing intent.

    Father Clemente looks him in the eyes; "Is it true that you are an evil being like a demon?"

    "...."Uriel doesn''t answer at first, he looks at his tea and responds:

    "Yes, I am¡­"

    "You know that you could go to hell right, and under the Church''s order, I could ¡°purify¡± you here and now¡­do you understand?"

    Father Clemente begins to release a small aura, he looks at Uriel with a threatening expression, Sister Carolina also prepares to take action.

    Looking behind the  door, the three sisters whisper:

    "Did you hear that, that boy made a deal with a devil¡­"

    "I know, that''s scary¡­"

    ¡°Are they going to kill him?¡±

    Sister Carolina asks one more question; ¡°How much do you know about us?¡±

    Uriel looks back at Father Clemente:

    "I am well aware, however, I already saw hell at first hand¡­¡­"

    Uriel stands up and points at Sister Carolina; ¡°I know that you are a member of the Holy Maiden¡­¡± He points at Father Clemente; ¡°He is a member of the Order of the Holy Cross¡­¡± He points at the door:

    ¡°The three girls behind the door are members of the Order as well¡­¡±

    (GGGYYYAAHHHH, BOOOMMM)

    The three sisters fall to the ground. Sister Carolina looks at them with shock; ¡°What are you doing here? I told you to stay in the room¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry¡­¡± The three of them apologize.

    ¡°He looks scary¡­¡± One the girls exclaims, another looks at him with heart in her; ¡°I know but he looks so dreamy as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up¡­both of you¡­we have a great problem here¡­¡± The third one scolds the other.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Be quiet¡­the three of you¡­¡± Sister Carolina yells at them. Father Clemente sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°Tell me¡­are you a demon? What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°I am not a demon¡­I am something different and as for what am I going to do¡­I have a mission¡­¡±

    "I see and what is that mission?"

    "My mission is to eliminate all the ¡°Sombras¡± in the world¡­"

    Everyone looks at him with shock:

    "Eliminate Sombras? But you are an evil being...why do you want to hunt Sombras?"

    "Because I made a vow that I would get rid of all evil...¡±

    Uriel closes his eyes and tries to remember his friend:

    ¡°A couple of months ago¡­I lost my only friend...He was a member of the Order just like you Father¡­he was a true friend and he died because of my mistakes¡­He had a dream to finish off the evil on this world¡­and I made a vow to continue that path for him¡­¡±

    Father Clemente is speechless; ¡°Then¡­that friend was Lorenzo?¡±

    ¡°He was¡­¡± Uriel looks down, Father Clemente sits down; ¡°Now I understand¡­Lorenzo was my pupil¡­we was sent to Jalisco on a mission¡­to hunt down El Charro Negro¡­but the letter I received from him said that he made a friend¡­who would¡¯ve thought¡­¡±

    Father Clemente, with tears in his eyes, laughs; ¡°What a fool¡­he always was like that¡­I really missed that idiot¡­¡±

    Uriel smiles a little; ¡°He really was a fool, making friends with me¡­but still he said that there was good in everyone¡­¡±

    ¡°Did he suffer when he died?¡± Father Clemente asks Uriel. Uriel looks at his cup; ¡°He died in my arms¡­he had such a peaceful look in his eyes¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you kill him?¡±

    ¡°No¡­I tried to save him¡­but it was too late¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay then¡­what is your purpose here?¡±

    ¡°I came here to hunt down Sombras¡­¡±Uriel looks at Father Clemente in the eyes. Father Clemente smiles:

    ¡°I understand, that look in your eyes is Maria¡¯s alright...I believe you boy...I know you have another motive in coming to the Borderland but I will look away...Welcome to the Mission of San Juan...You may stay here as long as you want¡­¡±

    ¡°WWWHHHAATTTT?¡± Sister Carolina and the four sisters scream in shock:

    ¡°Father, what are you thinking? I understand that he was your pupil¡¯s friend but still he is a El Charro Negro and he is a boy after all¡­¡±

    Father Clemente looks at Sister Carolina; ¡°Relax¡­he may be evil but he has no hostile intention here¡­and besides I doubt he is a pedophile or likes  older women¡­¡±

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    Sister Carolina hits Father Clemente in the head; ¡°Who did you call old?¡±

    ¡°Very lively here¡­huh?¡± Uriel stands up; ¡°Now then¡­thank you for having here¡­and I promise that I will help you with anything I can¡­specially with that monster in the city¡­¡±

    ¡°So you know about that too¡­¡± Father Clemente smiles at him. Uriel nods in agreement; ¡°I know¡­but first¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at the girls; ¡°Why tell me who they are?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­if Father Clemente trusts you¡­then I guess I also have to¡­¡± Sister Carolina sighs with her eyes closed; "I¡¯m sorry, the girls were curious to see you, allow me to introduce my three students: Fabiola, Mariana and Abril. They are all 13 years old.¡±

    ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you.¡± The three of them greet themselves to Uriel.

    Abril is a young girl that has brown skin, black hair and light brown eyes. She has a skinny body, and she is always hyperactive and smiling.

    Mariana is a young girl that has white skin, light brown hair, and also light brown eyes. She has a thin body as well. Unlike Abril, she is very shy. She has a thin body with regular breast size.

    Fabiola  is a young girl that has white skin, blonde hair and dark blue eyes. She has a thin yet more developed body and she acts more mature despite her age.

    ¡°Nice to meet you¡­you girls were strong when you confronted me...¡±

    ¡°About that, we¡¯re sorry...¡± The girls apologize to Uriel, Mariana then asks Uriel:

    ¡°Excuse me Uriel, are you evil?¡±

    The other girls look at Mariana with a mad expression:

    ¡°SHUT UP...¡±

    Uriel drinks his tea and answers; ¡° That depends, it is up to you to decide on your own...right now we are currently inside a room that repels evil beings¡­and judging by the symbols behind the painting¡­you could easily exercise a demon¡­and yet¡­I am still here¡­¡±

    ¡°So he knew about that too¡­¡± Sister Carolina looks frustrated and Father Clemente laughs; ¡°Very clever¡­¡± Abril and Mariana look at him with stars in their eyes; ¡°Wow,that¡¯s so cool...¡±

    -Hmmmpphhh- Fabiola looks away angry at him. The girls take a seat at the table as well.

    Uriel restarts the conversation; ¡°Alright Father¡­tell me what¡¯s going on in the City?¡±

    ¡°Very well, Uriel, allow me to explain the situation...The city is currently under the attack of a monster¡­¡±

    ¡°A monster?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­at first, the church believed it was a Sombra¡­but it¡¯s far stronger and intelligent than anything we¡¯ve ever seen¡­people in the city call it¡­The Chupacabras¡­¡±

    ¡°The Chupacabras?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°But you know¡­that monster¡­isn¡¯t moving by instinct alone¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°That monster is being controlled¡­¡±Father Clemente explains, Carolina lowers her head and tears come out of her eyes:

    ¡°It''s all because of him.¡±

    ¡°Who are you speaking of?¡±

    ¡°EL MUERTO¡±

    ¡°El Muerto?¡± Uriel asks, Carolina  responds; ¡°Indeed, that man declared war on the church¡­5 months ago¡­he appeared in front of the Cathedral and made a declaration¡­¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°He said¡­to offer the Bishop¡¯s head and give him control over the city¡­we refused of course¡­¡±

    ¡°What happened next?¡±

    ¡°During the next 5 months¡­the monster began hunting innocent people around the city¡­and we of the church began to clash against El Muerto and the Chupacabras in a constant war against that man and its monster¡­during that period¡­we have lost so many of our members¡­also the monster has abducted hundreds of people every night when the moon doesn¡¯t shine¡­the monster has claimed over 300 lives¡­¡±

    Father Clemente makes a fist; ¡°What¡¯s worse is that I lost one of my students to that demon¡­¡±

    ¡°A student?¡±

    Sister Carolina walks forward; ¡°Sister Melissa¡­was taken by that beast¡­¡±

    -TCH- Fabiola gets angry, Uriel notices and comments:

    ¡°Please continue¡­¡±

    Carolina walks closer to the window and continues to explain:

    ¡°Two months ago¡­Sister Melissa and I fought that thing¡­and I saw it up close¡­at first it looked like a man¡­however¡­once it spread its huge wings¡­and made that horrible scream, I couldn¡¯t do anything¡­that monster grabbed  Sister Melissa and began to fly away¡­ I tried to stop them by throwing my ¡°Lance  of San Marcos¡± at him but I failed.¡±

    (BBBAAADDDUUUMMMPPP)

    Sister Carolina begins to feel nauseous as she remembers the events of that night. Father Clemente stands up and trying to calm  Carolina:

    ¡°Calm down Sister¡­it wasn¡¯t your fault¡­that monster caught us by surprise¡­¡±

    ¡°Where were you, Father?¡±

    Father Clemente lowered his head; ¡°I was unconscious¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°I feel so ashamed¡­but I won¡¯t let anyone¡­¡±

    (BBBBOOOMMM)

    Fabiola slams the table and stands up with an angry expression:

    ¡°Father Clemente¡­don¡¯t say things like that¡­because¡­you failed to protect my sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Fabiola¡­mind your manners¡­¡± Sister Carolina tries to stop her. Father Clemente looks at her; ¡°No¡­Carolina¡­she¡¯s right¡­¡±

    ¡°That monster is mine¡­ I¡¯m the one who will kill that monster for taking away my sister. Father, Sister, you disappoint me...¡±

    Uriel notices Fabiola¡¯s glare; ¡°Those eyes¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­Uriel¡­don¡¯t interfere with my fight¡­¡± She stands up and walks out of the dining room furious as she slams the door shut.

    ¡°We are sorry, she is just upset about losing our sister.¡± Abril apologizes with a sad expression. Mariana is standing behind her and both of them say at the same time:

    ¡°We will be leaving now, excuse us.¡±

    Mariana and Abril leave the room.

    ¡°I will go and check on them¡­¡± Sister Carolina also leaves the room. Father Clemente sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that¡­she really loved Melissa and unfortunately, she was there¡­on the moment Melissa was taken¡­it¡¯s been really difficult times¡­and for those innocent girls to experience the horrors¡­I pray to God that someday¡­it will end¡­¡±

    ¡°That look in her eyes¡­she wants revenge¡­¡± Uriel comments as he finishes drinking his tea:

    ¡°Tell me¡­when does the monster attack?¡±

    ¡°Usually it attacks when the moon is gone¡­when the moon is covered by the clouds¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean like tonight?¡± Uriel looks at the window. Father Clemente nods in agreement:

    ¡°Indeed¡­the monster will attack tonight¡­¡±

    Uriel smiles as he stands up:

    ¡°Perfect¡­you see¡­I was getting bored¡­so I think I will check that monster out¡­¡±

 Vol. 1- Chapter 4: In the Silence of the Night

    Rio Grande City¡­

    Night falls on the Borderland,it''s a calm night. A chilling breeze passes through Rio Grande City, for some unknown reason there is no one outside...

    The city is completely empty... The reason, the attack of the ¡°Chupacabras¡± that lures in the city. Therefore, the mayor, Nathaniel Gonzalez, issued a curfew.

    The only one outside is a young man wearing a black jacket, he carries a video camera  as he walks in carefully and silently in the empty streets...

    "Man, where is everyone? It''s a ghost town here¡­" Alejandro thinks as he passes next to an ally. Alejandro walks slowly recording every footstep that he takes:

    ¡°Maybe this is a waste of time¡­I mean¡­do these monsters really exists?¡±

    "Hey kid, what are you doing..." An old man hiding in the dumpster waves at Alejandro.

    Alejandro looks at him and ignores him at first; ¡°Yeah¡­maybe he¡¯s one of the guys who likes giving candy to children¡­¡±

    The man runs and pulls him into the alley. Alejandro struggles:

    "Hey what are you doing old man¡­"

    "Shhh...kid what are you doing outside, don''t you know about the monster?"

    "A monster? What are you talking about?"

    "I''m talking about the one that is attacking everyone, the one who sucks out the life of living creatures.¡±

    The man who has the appearance  of a homeless person explains to Alejandro, he scratches his white beard; ¡°They say that this monster is the Chupacabra¡­¡±

    ¡°C-C-Chupacabras?¡± Alejandro gets excited as he thinks; ¡°Finally, here¡¯s my chance.¡±

    Alejandro asks the homeless person;¡°Have you seen that creature?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, I have, the Chupacabras attacks when the moon is gone¡­tonight¡­the clouds cover the moon¡­ it might attack tonight¡±

    ¡°Awesome¡­I might even get to film that monster¡­¡±

    ¡°Beware¡­people say that it has a paralyzing roar¡­and those who are chosen by that monster are said to walk outside the houses in the middle of the night and that¡¯s when the monster attacks them¡­and they are never seen again¡­you could be the next victim¡­¡±

    (GULP)

    Alejandro looks at the old man frightened and takes a big gulp; ¡°Maybe I am getting carried away here¡­¡±

    ¡°You hear that?¡± Alejandro hears sirens from afar, he runs to see where they are heading.

    ¡°Hey wait¡­¡± The old man tries to stop him. Alejandro sees a police car pass at high speed.

    ¡°Hey old man. We should...¡± Alejandro turns around and sees that the man disappeared.

    ¡°Huuuh...was I seeing a ghost?¡± Alejandro rubs his eyes and tries to look for him; ¡°OLD MAN! WHERE ARE YOU?¡±

    ¡°Hey kid stop right there, this is no time to be outside.¡±

    Alejandro turns around and there are 4 police officers running straight towards him.

    ¡°This is bad, they noticed me¡± Alejandro thinks to himself as he begins to run away from them.

    The police get into the car and drive trying to catch him. They activate their loudspeakers:

    ¡°STOP RIGHT THERE, YOU¡¯RE UNDER ARREST!¡±

    ¡°Oh crap¡­I¡¯m in big trouble now¡­¡±Alejandro runs faster but he notices there are 10 police cars following him.

    ¡°This is Police unit 100, we are chasing a young man.  He wears a black coat, blue jeans, and black tennis shoes we are currently in pursuit.¡±

    The police officer says to the radio contacting the police station.

    ¡°Aww man, now I¡¯m in big trouble. I¡¯m going to be arrested without filming the monster¡±

    Alejandro thinks to himself when he turns into the next street and he falls by accident into a sewer without the police noticing.

    (SSSPPLLAASSHHH)

    The police officers are searching for Alejandro but they can¡¯t find him. A police officer says:

    ¡°Demonios (Damn it), we lost him, we should head back to patrolling.¡±

    The other police officers answer:

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    A few moments later, the police officers leave, Alejandro climbs up from the sewer covered in black water and begins to laugh:

    ¡°Damn my luck...but at least¡­I got away from them...¡±

    He continues to run into the streets searching for the monster thinking:

    ¡°I wonder where that old man went?"

    Meanwhile...

    At the top of the building a monster with large red eyes and giant wings appears to be sucking away the life of an old man.

    That old man was the one who spoke to Alejandro. The monster finishes eating and throws the man''s body without life.  The man turns into some kind of ashes with the wind blowing his body leaving anything but the clothes he was wearing.

    (RRRAAAWWWWW)

    The creature makes a high-pitched scream. Behind him, a black portal opens and the man wearing a skeleton mask appears:

    "Here you are, you damn disgusting creature¡­"

    The creature notices and charges straight at the man, the man extends his right arm.

    ¡°Please stop!¡± The monster hears the voice of a young girl. A hooded figure comes out of the portal and runs towards the monster.

    The creature stops in front of the girl. The man with the skeleton mask releases a sphere with purple mana  attacking the monster.

    (RRRAAAWWW)

    ¡°STOP... PLEASE!¡± The hooded girl says to the man with skeleton who says:

    "Know your place you damn creature...Now obey me and begin the hunt¡­"

    The pain stops, the creature extends its wings and flies away in  search of victims.

    ¡°Stop bullying the Ales¡­¡± The girl looks up, revealing blue eyes as she glares at the man with the skeleton mask.

    The man in the skeleton mask chuckles; ¡°Now, now¡­you know I must discipline your friend there¡­otherwise¡­he won¡¯t respect me¡­¡±

    ¡°I hate you¡­¡±

    ¡°I know you do¡­but our master gave us the mission to continue working together¡­so bare with it¡­I trust that you called for more of your friends?¡±

    The girl nods in agreement. The man chuckles; ¡°Excellent¡­tonight there will be a great festival¡­and we shall have front row seats¡­let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    The girl and man with the skeleton mask enter the portal:

    "Have fun¡­filthy creature¡­"

    *************************************************************************

    Mission of San Juan¡­

    Uriel stands on top of the church as he looks at the sky; ¡°The wind is colder than usual¡­and this mana¡­it''s definitely the monster¡­¡± Uriel closes his eyes to focus.

    (BBBBBAAAADDDUUUUMMMPPP)

    ¡°Judging from the mana gathered near the downtown area, almost 5 km from here¡­I sense something approaching there with high speed¡­.¡±

    Uriel opens his eyes and makes a sinister smile; ¡°It looks like the Chupacabras will appear tonight¡­how amusing¡­¡±

    (KNOCK KNOCK)

    ¡°May I come in?¡± Sister Carolina knocks on the door. Father Clemente sits on his desk as he reads from his bible; ¡°Come in¡­¡± Sister Carolina enters the room:

    ¡°The preparations have been made¡­Father Clemente¡­I am ready to leave¡­¡± Sister Carolina walks to the door. Father Clemente stands up; ¡°Wait¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to go tonight¡­I believe it¡¯s best if I go instead¡­¡±

    ¡°No Father¡­it is your duty to protect this church¡­let me fulfill my duty¡­¡±

    Father Clemente sits back again; ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I guess my body isn¡¯t the same as it was 20 years ago¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rough on yourself Father¡­you are trying your best and so will I¡­¡± Sister Carolina turns around; ¡°May I ask you a question?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead hija?¡±

    ¡°Why are you letting that being stay here with us?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­I trust him¡­¡±

    ¡°But why? You know what he is¡­he is evil¡­a demon¡­and yet you''re letting him stay here? You know what demons did to my parents, my siblings and everyone I loved¡­so why? Why are you doing this to me?¡±

    Father Clemente stands up and looks at the window; ¡°Listen hija¡­your heart is still filled with hate and desire for vengeance¡­and that is the example that you¡¯re setting to the young ones¡­I bet you¡¯ve noticed Fabiola¡¯s eyes¡­¡±

    Sister Carolina opens her eyes wider. Father Clemente continues to speak; ¡°Listen hija¡­the line between good and evil is very thin¡­what¡¯s important is what''s within your soul¡­now I won¡¯t tell you to trust him¡­but to actually trust me¡­I have lived a long life and I have seen what true evil is¡­and this boy is not evil¡­he might be a great ally¡­¡±

    Sister Carolina sighs with her eyes closed; ¡°You¡¯re always so soft¡­Father¡­very well¡­I shall trust you¡­however¡­for me¡­he is still evil¡­¡± Sister Carolina leaves the office.

    She walks outside to the courtyard; ¡°SISTER!¡± She turns around and sees Mariana and Abril running towards her; ¡°Girls¡­you should be in bed¡­what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Please¡­don¡¯t go¡­it¡¯s too dangerous¡­.¡± Both of them hug Sister Carolina. Sister Carolina smiles and hugs both of them; ¡°Now girls¡­you must be brave and protect this church¡­I must go and protect the city as well¡­I promise that I will come back¡­¡±

    ¡°Promise¡­¡± Both of them step back, Sister Carolina smiles at them; ¡°I promise¡­¡±

    -TCH- ¡°Those are empty promises¡­¡± Fabiola, who looks from the window, closes it and walks to the door; ¡°That monster will appear tonight¡­I know it¡­¡±

    Mariana and Abril walk back to their rooms. Sister Carolina takes a deep breath and turns to see the gate; ¡°Now then¡­I sense a massive amount of mana near downtown¡­I¡¯ll check overthere¡­¡±

    Sister Carolina closes her eyes and chants; ¡°En el nombre de nuestro se?or, escucha mi llamado y aparece¡­Lanza Divina de San Marcos¡­¡± (In the name of our lord, hear my call and appear¡­Holy Lance of San Marcos¡­)

    A lance appears in Sister Carolina¡¯s hand. The lance has a light blue color staff with a silver blade and a cross hanging down from the staff:

    ¡°Now then¡­time to protect this city¡­¡± Sister Carolina bends her knees and gathers mana in her legs. In a blink of an eye, she runs with great speed towards the downtown part of the city.

    Uriel looks at her run and smiles; ¡°This woman is strong and she even has a holy lance¡­I guess I should move too if I want to see all the fun¡­¡± Uriel makes a great jump and heads towards the downtown part of the city.

    *************************************************************************

    Downtown, Rio Grande City¡­

    There is a great silence as the tension grows¡­Walking down the streets are members of the church, a group of 10 young priests walking with fear¡­

    (STEP STEP STEP)

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure of this¡­they say that this monster is stronger than an average Sombra¡­¡± One of the young priests comments feeling fear.

    ¡°Oh come on man¡­we¡¯re members of the Order¡­we have God on our side¡­we must remain strong¡­¡± Another one punches his arm as demonstrates confidence.

    ¡°Yeah¡­we¡¯re ready for anything¡­¡± Another one lifts his dagger to air as he laughs.

    ¡°That¡¯s right men¡­our God is with us¡­we must stay strong¡­¡± An older priest with a white beard  raises his hand to give the others motivation.

    (CCCRRAASSSHHH)

    (GGGRRRR¡­.)

    ¡°Wait¡­what was that noise?¡± One of the priests gets scared.

    ¡°Doesn''t it sound like trash cans¡­was it a cat?¡± Another one opens his eyes wider; ¡°O-O-Oh no¡­¡±

    At that moment, they hear a loud noise, the older priest with white hair turns around and sees that they are surrounded by Sombras. The Sombras have different shapes and sizes, everybody trembles with one of them falling into his knees:

    ¡°N-N-No¡­are we going to die?¡±

    ¡°ENOUGH MY YOUNG PRIESTS¡­.WE MUST REMAIN STRONG¡­EVERYONE STAND UP AND PREPARE YOUR WEAPONS¡­¡±

    ¡°YYYEEAAAHHHH!¡±

    The other priests prepare for battle.

    Members of the Order of the Holy Cross are given weapons as they are raised like warriors to fight demons and evil beings¡­The weapons are blessed by the Bishops and those at the Vatican to serve only to those who defy God¡¯s will¡­

    ¡°It seems you fools don¡¯t understand your situation¡­¡± Everyone hears a voice coming from above, they slowly look up and see a man wearing a white skeleton mask:

    ¡°Good evening gentlemen¡­it appears you have the wrong impression that you can win against me¡­have you brought the head of the Bishop?¡±

    ¡°El Muerto¡­you sinner¡­of course we didn''t, we''re here to stop you in the name of our God¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­how stupid can you guys be¡­let me show you the difference in our powers¡­¡±

    (SNAP)

    El Muerto snaps his finger, at first there is silence, and without warning, a massive air current hits the area.

    (SSSLLLAASSSHHH)

    ¡°What¡¯s with the air current?¡± One of the young priests covers his eyes. After a few moments, everyone looks at each other.

    ¡°HAAA¡­IS THAT ALL YOU GOT¡­¡± The priests look at eachother with relief. One of them approaches their leader, the priest with the white beard:

    ¡°Excuse me Father¡­are you okay?¡±

    The young priests touches the father¡¯s shoulder. Everybody looks at him with shock as his head falls of his body. The old priest¡¯s body falls to the ground.

    ¡°NNNOOO FFAATTHHHEERRR!¡±

    (GGGRRRRR)

    At that moment, every looks frightened as in front of them, stands a figure. The figure of a man with a black cape.

    ¡°W-W-When did he arrive?¡± The young priests take a few steps back. El Muerto laughs:

    ¡°NOW YOU SEE THE DIFFERENCE OF OUR POWERS? YOU¡¯RE JUST CATTLE ABOUT TO BE SLAUGHTER!¡±

    (SNAP)

    El Muerto snaps his fingers once more. The figure expands its wings revealing to be the Chupacabras.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    (RRRAAAWWW)

    The Chupacabras flies to the sky at high speed and disappears.

    ¡°Where did it go?¡± The priests look around confused. El Muerto chuckles as he looks at the priests confused; ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my pet on you idiots¡­have fun with those¡­Goodbye¡­¡±

    El Muerto opens a portal and the girl in a black cloak appears; ¡°Take care of the rest¡­¡±

    ¡°I hate you¡­¡± The girl walks forward.

    (GGGRRRR)

    The 9 remaining priests are surrounded by the Sombras; ¡°W-W-We need to run or those are going to¡­¡±

    (SSSLLLASSHHH)

    At that moment, a bloody scenery appears as the priests battle the Sombras with the Sombras having the upper hand.

    Meanwhile

    The Chupacabras begins to fly into the west part of town as it approaches the west part, the Chupacabras descends and roars with great power, however, it has low frequency.

    (RRRRAAAAWWWWWWW)

    (BBBAAADDUUUMMMPPP)

    Those who hear the roar are hypnotized, they come out of their houses and walk towards the street.

    The Chupacabras flies down towards the people and attacks them. The monster begins to take them one by one into the sky until there isn''t anyone left in the west part of the town.

    The monster continues to attack the people in multiple parts of town, he does the same near the Northwestern part, where the downtown is located. The Chupacabras use the opportunity to take more victims.

    (BBBAANNNGGG)

    Before the monster could attack the last victim, an officer shoots at it:

    "Stop right there¡­"

    The monster begins its assault against the police.

    (RRRRAAAAWWWW)

    The Chupacabras brutally kills the officer. Other officer join the fight by firing multiple times.

    ¡°We need back up, that thing is killing my men, I repeat we need back up.¡±

    The officer says through the radio.

    He leaves his car and begins to shoot the creature who is killing the police officers one by one.

    (SLASH SLASH SLASH)

    The creature then extends its wings and elevates to the sky, it charges straight to the police officer but the officer dodges the attack. The creature destroys the car creating an explosion.

    (CCCRRRAASSHHH)

    The monster continues the assault and takes down two more police.

    The brutal battle continues between the police and the Chupacabras.

    *************************************************************************

    Five minutes after the attack¡­.

    As the Chupacabras moved to another direction, lying on the street, there was a survivor¡­

    "Where am I?"

    Five minutes after the attack, a survivor officer wakes up. He stands up slowly as he tries to think what has happened:

    ¡°Oh yes, we were attacked by a monster¡­¡±

    The man has a badge that says; "Rodriguez"

    Officer Luis Rodriguez (Age 35) is an officer of the Rio Grande City police force, he is the commander, and he has brown skin with short black hair. He has yellow eyes and a mustache; he is wearing a black police uniform with a helmet on and bullet proof vest with military boots.

    ¡°SANTOS¡­HERRERA¡­WHERE ARE YOU?¡± He tries to use his radio, but the communication was cut off.

    He walks crooked as he has an injured leg and his face is covered in blood. He arrives at the scene and sees his fallen comrades. The whole area has blood everywhere along with flames coming out of the burning cars.

    Officer Rodriguez  falls into his knees and begins to punch the ground:

    "Damn it, why the hell did this have to happen...why damn it¡­."

    (GGGGRRRRRR)

    He senses a presence behind him. He turns around and sees a creature with circle patterns.

    The monster is a Sombra and it has a coyote appearance  with fangs and claws.

    The Sombra charges at the officer, the officer dodges. -RRRAAAWWW-  Sombra hits him with his tail, sending the  officer towards the  front glass of a car.

    (CCCRRRAAASSSHHH)

    Officer Rodriguez feels pain in his body however, he immediately stands up evading the Sombras attack:

    "You damn monster¡­"

    (BANG BANG BANG)

    He fires his gun multiple times, however they have no effect. The bullets pass right through the Sombra.

    The Sombra gets ready  to attack the officer. The officer takes out a knife and smiles:

    "I guess this is the end¡­"

    (RRRRRAAAWWW)

    (SSSLLLLAASSSHHHH)

    Suddenly, the Sombra gets slashed  in half and slowly begins to disappear, turning into mana particles.

    ¡°W-W-What happened?¡± The officer is in shock as he sees a person walking straight at him.

    The young man has blue hair, and brown skin, the flames creating a shadow, make his eyes look red.

    The officer lifts his gun and shouts:

    "FFFRREEEZZEE YOU''RE UNDER ARREST"

    In a blink of an eye, the young boy disappears from his sight; ¡°Where did he go?¡±

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    The young boy reappears in front of him and grabs his neck pulling him up:

    "You know,that''s no way to treat your savior like that¡­"

    The moon shines bright revealing that young boy is Uriel. Uriel lets the officer go.

    (COUGH COUGH)

    Uriel looks around and asks:

    "Tell me, where are the Chupacabras that did this?"

    "I don''t know, I was unconscious¡­"

    "I see, so then you are a lucky one...good for you¡­"

    Uriel begins to walk away, the officer tries to stop him:

    "Wait, what are those things?"

    "Those are Sombras and I advise  you to stay away from them...or else you''ll be killed¡­the fact that you can see them is a miracle."

    (RRRRRAAAWWW)

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Officer Rodriguez screams as two more sombras appear and charge directly at Uriel.

    (SSSSLLLAASSHHHH)

    Uriel cuts both of them with ease just by using his hand, creating a massive wind current.

    (BBBAADDDUUUMMMPPP)

    ¡°I sense an enormous amount of Sombras towards the North part¡­and this mana¡­it¡¯s her¡­¡± Uriel gathers mana in his legs and jumps towards the air, disappearing from the officer¡¯s sight.

    The officer breathes heavily; ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened¡­but I need to go back to Victoria¡­my daughter¡­¡± The officer loses consciousness.

    From the shadows, stands below the light revealing to be Kasumi Miyazono. Kasumi gets on her motorcycle and begins to follow the Chupacabras.

    *************************************************************************

    A few minutes before...

    Alejandro walks down a street near the location of the brutal battle. The street lights flashing making it feel like a horror film.

    Alejandro looks at his cellphone and thinks to himself:

    ¡°Now this is scary, according to the new intel I''ve acquired through social media. People are chosen by a beast with some sort of hypnosis. They usually walk from their houses voluntarily and when the family members notice  they have already disappeared.¡±

    Alejandro continues to walk around some parts of the town where houses have their lights off and some are even abandoned.  Alejandro continues to film as he walks with caution:

    "I wonder if I would have a chance to see the monster that attacks the city."

    He begins to blush as he thinks with excitement:

    "If I film this monster tonight then I''m going to be famous... The SIS will be restored. Marjorie and Raul are going to be¡­."

    He remembers the fight he had with his classmates. Alejandro feels as if a cloud is above him and rains down feeling depressed:

    "Oh yeah...I don''t have anybody now...man I''m such  a loser¡­"

    He shakes his head repeating:

    "No, I''m not. No, I''m not."

    He lifts a fist in the air:

    "I have a hunch that everything will change tonight. I have to be brave and film it...you can do it¡­"

    (BANG BANG BANG)

    Alejandro hears gunshots near him, he uses the opportunity to run as fast as he can and arrives at the scene. At the battle scene, one of the officers connects a bullet to the monster.

    (RRAAAWWW)

    The monster charges straight to him and stands in front of the officer.

    The Chupacabras is 7 feet tall and its wings are large like a bat, its body is gray color with huge red eyes, pointy ears and a tail with spikes going from the head to the tail.

    (RRRRAAAAAWWWWWW)

    The monster roars with great intensity, paralyzing the officer. He hits the monster in the stomach with his fist, however, it doesn¡¯t have any effect.

    The Chupacabras stabs the officer in the stomach with its claws. -SSSSLLLAASSSHH- The claws pass through his body, throwing up its blood. The monster slowly elevates the officer to point that his feet do not touch the ground anymore. The officer with his last breath:

    ¡°See you in hell¡±

    The officer takes out a grenade and triggers it.

    (BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM)

    A giant smoke screen covers the area. A figure moves slowly in the smokescreen. The officer has fully disappeared, however, the Chupacabras remains without any injuries.

    ¡°Very well¡­time to head towards the Mission of San Juan¡­¡± El Muerto appears behind the Chupacabras. The Chupacabras spreads its wings and heads towards the Mission of San Juan.

    ¡°HA¡­HA¡­HA¡­WHERE IS THE MONSTER¡­I MUST FIND IT¡­¡± Alejandro arrives at the scene and sees blood all over the street and many dead people:

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±

    He begins to feel dizzy and throws up. Alejandro shakes from his feet feeling fear. He hits himself in the face:

    ¡°Come on, pull yourself together, you need to see that thing!¡±

    Step by step Alejandro  begins to walk slowly down the street but he doesn¡¯t see the monster.

    (BADUMP BADUMP)

    Alejandro feels pain in his left hand. The pain is so intense that he falls into his knees dropping his camera.

    "Why now, why is it hurting now¡­"

    (RRRRAAWWW)

    Alejandro sees the monster heading towards a little girl; ¡°WAAAHHH...MAMA¡­.¡±

    Alejandro shakes from his legs:

    "I must help her¡­"

    ¡°I will save this girl¡­even if it kills me¡­¡± Alejandro stands up and runs towards the girl. Alejandro manages to grab the girl rolling over, saving her from the monster.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Alejandro asks the girl. The girl with tears in her eyes nods in agreement.

    ¡°HIJA!¡± The girl¡¯s mother runs towards her, the girl and her mother reunite; ¡°Muchas Gracias¡± (Thank you very much)

    ¡°No hay problema...corran...rapido¡± (No problem...run away...hurry)

    The mom and the girl begin to run towards a building. Alejandro breathes heavily thinking:

    ¡°That was incredible...I just saved someone¡­¡±

    (RRRAAAWWWW)

    The monster begins to head their way.Alejandro throws a rock at the monster. The monster notices Alejandro, Alejandro begins to run away  screaming:

    "OVER HERE, YOU UGLY CHICKEN¡­"

    Alejandro runs as fast as he can thinking:

    "I need to hide before¡­"

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    The monster grabs Alejandro, and begins to lift him to air. Alejandro struggles and panics:

    "Let go¡­Let go¡­Someone¡­Help me¡­"

    Alejandro touches the monster with his left hand, suddenly a bright light shines in his left hand hurting the monster.

    (RAAAWW)

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    The monster lets go of Alejandro. Alejandro falls into a dumpster, The monster flies away to the sky as it feels pain:

    "I don''t know what happened but my hand began to shine...incredible¡­"

    Alejandro gets out of the dumpster, he notices the monster flying away; ¡°I must hurry¡­I must film it¡­¡±

    Alejandro grabs his camera and begins to follow it as they head towards the Mission.

    *************************************************************************

    Near the Downtown Area¡­

    After just a few minutes, near the downtown area¡­there was a massacre¡­Sombras attacked the members of the Order of the Holy Cross¡­out of the ten members who were dispatched¡­

    Only 2 survived the attack¡­

    (PPPPUUMMM)

    ¡°AAAHHHH¡± One of the young priests falls to the ground. A coyote-like Sombra attacks him.

    (SSSLLLAASSHH)

    The other survivor slashes the Sombra, protecting his friend:

    ¡°STAND UP ERIC¡­WE MUST SURVIVE!¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ha¡­ha¡­I know Jose¡­but to be honest¡­¡±

    Jose and Eric stand back to back as they see that they are surrounded. Their comrades were devoured by the Sombras.

    The two young priests are Jose and Eric.  Jose (Age 19), has brown skin, black hair and orange-tone colored eyes. He has a slim body and wears a black priest attire.

    The second one is Eric (Age 18), he has white skin with light brown colored hair with greenish eyes. He is a little taller than Jose and he is wearing a black priest attire as well.

    ¡°Eric¡­it looks like we are going to die young ehh¡­¡± Jose chuckles as he lowers his weapon. Eric smiles as well:

    ¡°Damn it¡­who knew being a priest would be that difficult¡­oh man¡­I didn¡¯t get to complete the video game I was playing¡­¡±

    ¡°I know¡­but the ending was lame¡­so don¡¯t worry¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh shut up¡­you did complete it¡­¡±

    ¡°Well yeah¡­because I am a genius¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up Jose¡­¡±

    The two of them laugh as they face their doom. The girl with white hair and black cloak stands a few meters away:

    ¡°Foolish humans¡­you laugh when you¡¯re going to die¡­I hate you¡­¡±

    (SNAP)

    She snaps her fingers. Suddenly, the Sombras react.

    (RRRAAAWWWW)

    The Sombras prepare to attack the young priests. At that moment, a lance falls in between them and the Sombras. From the tip of the lance, water comes out and blows everyone away.

    (SSSPPPLLLAASSSHHH)

    The Sombras and the young priests are separated. Jose clears his eyes;¡°Eric¡­what happened¡­is that a holy lance?¡±

    Eric rubs his eyes and opens them; ¡°It is Jose¡­that lance¡­it¡¯s¡­¡±

    In front of them, a maiden lance appears in front of them with a nun¡¯s attire. Jose and Eric smile; ¡°It¡¯s Sister Carolina¡­a silver rank Maiden¡­¡± The Maiden grabs the lance:

    ¡°Oh se?or, ilumina el camino de estas almas perdidas¡­Que tu agua purifica aquellos que est¨¢n en el pecado y guiarlos en un mejor camino hacia tu reino¡­¡± (Oh lord, purify those whose are in sin and guide them to a better path to your kingdom)

    As Sister Carolina spins her lance, the water in the air follows the tip, creating a current:

    ¡°Agua Bendita; Corriente Purificadora¡± (Holy Water; Purification Current)

    (SSLLLAASSHHH)

    The water current spreads and creates a spear, attacking the surrounding Sombras, and purifies them in an instant.

    ¡°WWOOOWWW SHE¡¯S SO AWESOME ERIC¡­¡±

    ¡°I KNOW JOS¨¦! WE¡¯RE SAVED!¡±

    Eric acts like a nerd; ¡°She used the power called ¡°Miracolo¡± (Miracle), the ability to manifest mana and manipulate in a physical form. Only the high ranking members can do that¡­it¡¯s so amazing¡­¡±

    ¡°Eric¡­I already knew that¡­¡± Jose looks at Eric shaking his head.

    Sister Carolina looks at both of them, she has tears in her eyes; ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I couldn¡¯t make it in time¡­I couldn¡¯t save them¡­but we could pray for their souls¡­¡±

    Eric and Jose look down; ¡°We weren¡¯t strong enough¡­we¡¯re sorry¡­¡± Sister Carolina walks towards; ¡°Don¡¯t be¡­because¡­God has saved their souls¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­Sister¡­¡±

    Sister Carolina looks at the girl; ¡°You¡­you have committed a sin¡­to kill all of these young priests¡­you robbed them from their futures¡­¡±

    The girl with the cloak looks at her with rage; ¡°I only passed down judgment like your God¡­because¡­you people massacred my people without mercy¡­I am an avenger¡­and I won¡¯t let anyone stand in my way¡­¡±

    At that moment, more Sombras appear, surrounding them once more. This time there are about 30 Sombras. Eric and Jose look around; ¡°Oh no¡­we¡¯re dead¡­¡±

    ¡°No¡­I won¡¯t let anyone die here¡­¡± Sister Carolina prepares her lance. She closes her eyes; ¡°Barrera de Agua¡± (Water Barrier)

    She creates a water barrier surrounding the young priests. She gathers mana in all her body and heads straight to the Sombras.

    (SLASH SLASH SLASH)

    Sister Carolina proceeds in attacking and slashing all of the charging Sombras. The young priests only defend themselves and wait in the barrier.

    ¡°Not bad¡­that woman can fight¡­¡± Uriel observes from a light post near them; ¡°I wonder how much she can last¡­¡±

    Sister Carolina takes out more than 15 Sombras, however, the Sombras keep attacking her.

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    One of the Sombras that has the body of a gorilla tackles her with force. She heads straight to the car; ¡°GGYYAAHH¡± Sister Carolina manipulates the water and pierces through three of them at one.

    (SSSLLLAASSHHH)

    Another Sombra with wings grabs her from its claws and tries to elevate her to the sky; ¡°Let go demon¡­¡± Sister Carolina moves her hand up, the lance moves up and stabs the Sombra.

    The Sombra let¡¯s go, she uses the opportunity to cut the gorilla sombra in half, turning it into mana. A tiger sombra attacks her, Sister Carolina moves her hand down, suddenly, a fist of water hits the sombra to the ground.

    (BBBBOOOOMMMM)

    Sister Carolina breathes heavily; ¡°10 more¡­¡± Sister Carolina stands up, and at that moment, a bull-type Sombra attacks her. She dodges the blow however another bull Sombra gores her in the leg.

    ¡°GGGYYYAAHH¡± Sister Carolina screams as a gorilla Sombra grabs her from the neck.

    ¡°SSSSIIISSTTTERRR!¡± Eric and Jose notice the water barrier disappearing; ¡°Oh no¡­Jose¡­¡± Jose looks with despair; ¡°I know Eric¡­¡±

    (SSPPPLLLASSSHHH)

    The water barrier disappears, the two Sombras that were standing in front of them attack them.

    (SSSLLLASSHHH)

    Sister Carolina gets choked as she looks at the young priests getting killed; ¡°N-N-No¡­I must stop them¡­gyahhh¡± The Gorilla Sombra chokes her with more force. The girl smiles; ¡°That¡¯s right¡­feel the pain of my people¡­feel it¡­as you die¡­¡±

    (BBBBOOOMMMM)

    At that moment, a massive wind current attacks the area, the girl covers her eyes; ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    (SSSSLLLLAASSHHHH)

    The gorilla Sombra and the other two who were attacking the priests disappear in an instant. Sister Carolina falls but someone catches her:

    ¡°You sure are brave Sister¡­and I admit that you¡¯re also strong¡­¡±

    Sister Carolina opens her eyes; ¡°It¡¯s you¡­Uriel¡­but why?¡±

    Uriel smiles; ¡°I¡¯m just passing by¡­¡±

    She notices that she¡¯s in his arms; ¡°Hey¡­let go of me¡­this vulgar¡­¡± She struggles, Uriel chuckles; ¡°Calm down¡­I won¡¯t do anything to a lady¡­¡±

    (RRRAAWWW)

    Two Sombras charge behind them. Sister Carolina notices; ¡°WATCH OUT!¡± Uriel smiles; ¡°Viento Divino; Lanzas!¡± (Wind Barrier; Lances)

    Uriel creates two wind lances and attacks the Sombras. -SSSLLLAASSHHH- Sister Carolina looks at him with shock; ¡°Y-Y-You used a Miracolo (Miracle), how are you able to do that?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­I learned it from my mother and Lorenzo¡­¡±

    ¡°Your mother? Who¡­¡± Uriel interrupts her by dodging another Sombra. -RRRAAAWWW- The Sombra prepares to attack.

    ¡°That''s enough¡­¡± The girl in the cloak steps forward; ¡°Retreat now¡­¡± The remaining Sombras retreat. The girl looks at Uriel; ¡°You¡­why are you doing this? Why are you attacking your kind?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­I feel like it¡­¡± Uriel looks at her with a serious expression. THe girl walks backwards to a portal; ¡°Next time¡­I will kill you¡­¡±

    ¡°Good luck with that¡­¡± Uriel smiles at her. He proceeds in going towards Eric and Jose:

    ¡°Those two are beat up¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel¡­please put me down¡­¡± Sister Carolina, who is embarrassed, asks Uriel. Uriel puts her down, she kneels in front of them and begins to pray; ¡°Curacion¡± (Healing)

    Golden mana comes out of her hands,Sister Carolina heals both of them; ¡°There they are okay¡­¡± Uriel looks at her; ¡°The miracle of healing¡­you can use it on anyone but yourself¡­how stupid¡­¡±

    ¡°No it¡¯s not¡­these are sacred arts meant to save lives¡­I don¡¯t think you can use it¡­¡±

    ¡°Because¡­God said it was okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Watch your tongue¡­do not mention our father like a friend¡­¡± Sister Carolina glares at him. Uriel smiles; ¡°That may be¡­but don¡¯t forget¡­I was the one who saved you¡­not him¡­¡±

    Uriel walks towards her; ¡°Now then¡­¡± Sister Carolina tries to move; ¡°What are you?¡± Uriel grabs both of her hands and puts them together and with of his hand pins her to the ground; ¡°GYYAHH¡­WHAT ARE YOU DOING YOU ANIMAL¡­LET GO OF ME¡­¡±

    ¡°Relax¡­this won¡¯t hurt¡­¡± Uriel puts his hand on her injured leg, Sister Carolina looks worried and with tears in her eyes; ¡°N-N-No¡­.¡±

    ¡°Curacion¡­¡± (Healing) Golden mana comes out of Uriel¡¯s hand, healing Sister Carolina¡¯s injured leg in an instant. Sister Carolina blushes; ¡°You¡¯re healing me? But why?¡±

    Uriel finishes healing her; ¡°Because I felt like it¡­¡± Uriel stands and walks a few steps back. Sister Carolina stands up; ¡°My leg is healed¡­incredible¡­you know that technique as well¡­¡±

    (COUGH COUGH)

    Uriel coughs up blood; ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I am¡­but this technique comes with a price for me¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Sister Carolina acts shy; ¡°Thank you¡­and I¡¯m sorry for being rude to you¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time for that¡­¡± Uriel carries her in his arms again; ¡°Hey what are you¡­gyahhh¡±

    Uriel jumps to the sky. Eric who is awake asks Jose; ¡°Hey Jose, what was that? Who was that guy?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­but let¡¯s stay here until help arrives¡­¡±

    ¡°Agree¡­¡±

    ¡°WHERE ARE WE GOING URIEL?¡± Sister Carolina panics, Uriel with a serious expression replies; ¡°Calm down¡­you can feel can¡¯t you¡­that mana¡­¡±

    (BBBAADDUUMMMPPP)

    Sister Carolina opens her eyes wider; ¡°It¡¯s the monster¡­and it¡¯s heading to the mission¡­¡±

    ¡°Exactly¡­we must hurry¡­everyone is in danger¡­¡± Uriel extends his hand, just in front of them, a crimson portal appears.

    ¡°Uriel what¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°A shortcut¡­¡± Uriel and Sister Carolina enter the portal.

    The Chupacabras heads towards the Mission, preparing to attack¡­

 Vol. 1 - Chapter 4.5: The Promise To A Lost Sister

    Two Months Ago, Mission of San Juan¡­

    In the Mission of San Juan, the girls sleep without noticing the calamity that was happening in the city. However, the calamity was heading in their direction¡­and at that moment, Fabiola was having a nightmare¡­

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    ¡°Hey did you hear the rumor?¡±

    ¡°Rumor?¡± Fabiola sweeps the floor while the other Sisters help clean the corridor. Abril grabs the dust sweeper and plays with it like a sword:

    ¡°Yeah¡­the rumor about the monster that abducts people¡­¡±

    ¡°Monster?¡± Mariana looks at Abril. Abril plays with the dust sweeper; ¡°Yeah¡­according to the girls in school¡­the monster appears when there is no moon, when the clouds cover it¡­

    ¡°And then what happens?¡±

    ¡°The monster roars through the night, people who hear get hypnotized and slowly walk away towards the street¡­they don¡¯t hear anything and don¡¯t move¡­and that¡¯s when¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s when?¡± Mariana gets closer to Abril. Abril smiles at her and turns off the lights:

    ¡°IT TRAPS THEM!¡±

    ¡°GGYYYAAHHHH!¡± Mariana screams of fear as Abril laughs at her. Mariana runs towards Fabiola and bumps into her. Fabiola falls to the ground, revealing her underwear to the girls. Both of them blush, Abril laughs:

    ¡°Oh well¡­Sister¡­you still like bunnies huh¡­¡±

    Fabiola immediately stands and grabs the broom; ¡°ABRIL¡­MARIANA¡­QUIT WASTING TIME!¡±

    ¡°GGYYYAAHHH¡± Fabiola chases after them. Suddenly, from the room another Sister appears, the girls hide behind her; ¡°SISTER MELISSA!¡±

    Fabiola stops; ¡°Sister Melissa¡­we were just playing¡­¡±

    Sister Melissa smiles at her; ¡°Fabiola were you bullying Mariana and Abril again?¡±

    ¡°N-N-No¡­they started it¡­¡±

    Sister Melissa was a 18 year old girl who was very nice to Fabiola and the other sisters because she was the oldest sister without including Sister Carolina. She was always scolding Fabiola for fighting. Fabiola always admired Melissa. Melissa had brown hair with brown eyes always wearing a nun¡¯s attire,she also had dark skin.

    ¡°Fabiola¡­please put the broom down¡­now girls we must finish cleaning¡­¡±

    ¡°YES¡­SISTER!¡± THe girls apologize to them. Sister Melissa smiles at her; ¡°Girls¡­after we clean¡­I will get you some ice cream¡­¡±

    ¡°YYYAAAYYY WE LOVE YOU!¡± Mariana and Abril hug Melissa. Fabiola looks down and continues to sweep. Melissa notices; ¡°Fabiola¡­¡±

    (BBBAADDDUUMMMPPP)

    At that moment, Melissa feels strange; ¡°I¡¯m sorry girls¡­I have something to do¡­¡± Melissa enters her room. Fabiola looks at her worried. Abril looks at the door:

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with our sister she was fine a moment ago¡­¡±

    Mariana looks down; ¡°Lately¡­Sister has had many headaches¡­¡±

    Fabiola looks worried; ¡°Oh sister¡­.¡±

    On the night of her disappearance¡­Sitting on a bench outside the church¡­ Melissa and Fabiola had one last conversation¡­

    ¡°Listen Fabiola, you must not pick fights with other kids okay.¡±

    A young girl says to Fabiola who is covered in bruises.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault¡­they were picking on Abril so I just defended her, Sister  Melissa.¡± Fabiola replies while she is getting treated by Melissa; ¡°I know and I am grateful that you defended your sisters¡­however¡­¡±

    Sister Melissa hugs her:

    ¡°Listen Fabiola¡­it¡¯s okay yo defend your sisters¡­but you don¡¯t have to put your well being on the line like that¡­¡±

    Fabiola looks down; ¡°I know¡­I just want to be like you¡­You''re strong¡­Father Clemente says that you can be the strongest member of the Order¡­like The Golden Maiden or the Scarlet Maiden¡­you even got your lance at the age of 13¡­my age¡­¡±

    Sister Melissa chuckles; ¡°I¡¯m not that special Fabiola¡­I just do these things to protect you and your sisters¡­¡±

    ¡°Melissa¡­are you going to hunt tonight?¡± Fabiola asks Melissa with a worried expression. Sister Melissa looks down; ¡°I will¡­I know that you already sense the amount of mana gathered in the city right?¡±

    ¡°I have¡­it''s evil and it¡¯s constantly making other manas disappear¡­¡±

    ¡°Fabiola¡­that monster is true¡­and we of the Church have the mission to stop it from killing innocent people¡­¡±

    ¡°But why you¡­why do you have to sacrifice your life?¡±

    Sister Melissa stands up; ¡°You know¡­someday you will understand the mission our Lord has given to us and that we humbly accepted¡­¡±

    (BBBAADDDUUUMMMPPP)

    Sister Melissa feels dizzy once again. Fabiola looks worried; ¡°Sister, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­sorry¡­I just had a small headache¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister¡­those headaches have been constant¡­are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Fabiola¡­I¡¯ll be fine¡­¡±

    Sister Melissa hugs her. Fabiola replies:

    ¡°But why do you have to leave? Father Clemente hasn''t returned  yet¡­please don¡¯t go!¡±

    ¡°I must¡­ in order to protect you.¡± Melissa walks to the door; ¡°Fabiola¡­I want you to make me a promise¡­¡±

    ¡°A promise?¡± Fabiola with tears in her eyes stands up as well. Sister Melissa extends her pinky finger:

    ¡°I want you to promise me¡­that whatever you do, stay alive!Please¡­You must live and continue living for your sake¡­and mine¡­¡±

    Fabiola cries; ¡°You¡¯re saying this because you won¡¯t return¡­right?¡±

    ¡°No¡­I am saying this because I love you and your sisters¡­¡±

    Fabiola cleans her tears and stands up, she makes a pinky promise:

    ¡°I swear¡­¡±

    Sister Melissa smiles and puts her hand on Fabiola¡¯s forehead; ¡°Thank you¡­and don¡¯t forget that we may not be related by blood¡­but I still love you as my own little sister¡­goodbye¡­¡±

    Fabiola falls unconscious; ¡°S-S-Sister¡­¡±

    *************************************************************************

    Present¡­

    At the same time during the attack of the Chupacabras against the police force¡­

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    ¡°lissa¡­Melissa¡­SISTER MELISSA!¡± Fabiola wakes up and looks at the ceiling. She breathes heavily and notices tears from her eyes:

    ¡°I had that nightmare again¡­¡±

    ¡°Is something wrong sister?¡± Abril looks at Fabiola half asleep. Fabiola looks at the window:

    ¡°No¡­everything is fine¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom, sister.¡±

    Mariana tells Fabiola who is lying on her bed still awake:

    ¡°Okay, but go quickly.¡±

    Fabiola responds to Mariana. Mariana  steps outside the room without noticing the protection tag that Carolina left on their door. Accidently, she removes the tag, and with it the protection barrier.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Fabiola lies down looking at the ceiling; ¡°Sister Melissa¡­I made a promise to you on that night¡­but I wish I could be strong like you were¡­¡±

    Father Clemente sits on his office as he communicates with the Bishop:

    ¡°I see¡­so many casualties¡­Bishop¡­do you know something about Carolina?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not¡­but I already dispatched more member to see what¡¯s going on¡­I will keep you informed¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­Bishop¡­¡±

    Father Clemente hangs the phone; ¡°That beast¡­how strong can it get¡­and more importantly¡­why does El Muerto wants the Bishop''s head?¡±

    (BBBAAADDDUUMMMPPPP)

    Father Clemente looks at the window; ¡°It¡¯s here¡­that monster is here¡­¡±

    (RRRAAAWWWWW)

    The monster flies on top of the Northwest region of the Rio Grande City. In that part there are few houses including the Mission of San Juan, and in the back it is surrounded by hills¡­

    The Chupacabras proceeds in roaring once again¡­

    (RRRRRRAAAAAWWWW)

    ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy¡­I want to go to bed¡­¡± Mariana walks to her bedroom.

    (BBAAADDDUUMMPPP)

    At that moment, she stops as she  hears the roar and falls into its hypnosis.  Fabiola lifts her body:

    ¡°No way¡­this mana¡­ABRIL¡­¡±

    ¡°WHAT IS IT SISTER?¡± Abril looks at Fabiola with her eyes wide open:

    ¡°THE CHUPACABRAS IS HERE!¡±

    Abril panics; ¡°Where¡¯s Mariana?¡±

    Both of the sisters begin looking for her:

    ¡°Mariana...Mariana where are you?¡±

    ¡°Abril,  what¡¯s wrong?¡± Father Clemente comes out of his office and sees Abril in a terrible state. Abril with tears in her eyes replies:

    ¡°It¡¯s the Chupacabras¡­its here¡­and we can¡¯t find Mariana¡­¡±

    ¡°No¡­it can¡¯t be¡­¡± Father Clemente notices Fabiola running outside:

    ¡°FABIOLA WAIT!¡±

    Fabiola runs outside the ministry and sees Mariana; ¡°MARIANA! COME BACK INSIDE!¡±

    Fabiola runs outside, at that moment, she notices the winged monster in the sky.

    (BBAADDUUMMMPPP)

    Fabiola breathes heavily as she feels rage:

    ¡°IT¡¯S YOU¡­YOU HAVE RETURNED¡­YOU DAMN CREATUERE!¡±

    Fabiola sees many people outside their houses standing there hypnotized:

    ¡°Oh no¡­the people¡­what should I do?¡±

    The monster  flies down and attacks a man who is standing outside on the far end of the street.

    The monster covers the man with its wings making him scream; ¡°AAAHHHHHH¡±

    The Chupacabras lets go of the  man, as the man falls, he  begins to turn into ashes and disappears.

    Fabiola begins to tremble of fear, thinking to herself:

    ¡°It¡¯s the same as before, what should I do?¡±

    The monster begins to attack one by one the people closing in on Mariana:

    ¡°M-M-Mariana¡­wake up¡­No¡­it¡¯s like before¡­¡±

    Fabiola has visions of the monster taking Melissa away. She takes a deep breath.

    (SSLLAAPP)

    Fabiola slaps herself and stops shaking. She runs towards Mariana and begins to slap and yell her name trying to wake her up:

    ¡°MARIANA SNAP OUT OF IT!...YOU MUST WAKE UP!¡±

    The Chupacabras finishes the last person next to their house and begins to fly  at the girls:

    ¡°MAAAARRRIIAAANNNA!!!¡±

    Fabiola screams one last time, Mariana finnally reacts; ¡°Fabiola, why are we outside¡­¡± Mariana notices the monster; ¡°GGYYAHHH IT¡¯S THE MONSTER!¡±

    The creature heads towards the girls and flaps its wings with force.

    (BBBBOOOMMM)

    The powerful current separates the girls, the Chupacabras heads towards Mariana:

    ¡°NOOO!!!¡±

    ¡°Sister¡­help¡­¡± Mariana extends her hand with tears in her eyes. At that moment, Alejandro steps forwards and grabs the girl.

    (BBBBOOOOMMMM)

    In a blink of an eye, Alejandro appears and saves Mariana. Both of them roll a few meters. Mariana opens her eyes and sees Alejandro; ¡°Hey girl, are you okay?¡±

    Mariana blushes and nods in agreement. Alejandro stands up carrying Mariana and expresses excitement:

    "Woo-hoo!!  This is my second save of the night."

    "Hey you perv, stay away from my sister."

    Fabiola screams at Alejandro who notices that he is still carrying Mariana

    Mariana looks at him very nervous causing Alejandro to panic:

    "I''m sorry¡­"

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, please put me down¡­¡± Mariana replies with a shy voice.

    (RRRRRAAAWWW)

    The monster roars again and flies towards them. Fabiola stands in front of them:

    ¡°Stand back, you two...¡±

    Mariana then goes behind Fabiola. Fabiola with a brave face puts her two hands in front in a position as she was holding something. Fabiola closes her eyes and chants:

    ¡°En el nombre del Santo Prot¨¦geme: Lanza Divina de Santa In¨¦s¡± (In the name of the father protect me: Divine Lance of Saint Ines)

    A spear with a white staff and a silver blade appears in her hands. She grabs the spear and hits the monster with the staff:

    ¡°I¡¯m your opponent.¡±

    ¡°INCREDIBLE¡­SHE REPELLED THE MONSTER WITH HER LANCE!!!¡±

    ¡°Listen to me Mariana, you need to hide!¡± Fabiola tells Mariana as they both see the monster flying on top of them.

    "Hey, what about me?" Alejandro feels left out.

    "You''re bigger than us, you can defend yourself¡­" Fabiola replies, Alejandro looks at her with shock.

    ¡°I can¡¯t move my body¡­¡±  Mariana is so scared that all she does is stare at the monster. Alejandro grabs her hand and both of them run to the Mission:

    ¡°We need to hide¡­come with me¡­¡±

    The monster flies down once again with the intention to attack the girls.

    (PPUUMM)

    Father Clemente appears and punches the monster:

    "Don''t touch my daughters you beast. "

    ¡°FFFAAATTHHHEERR!¡± Mariana and Fabiola look with joy. Abril runs towards them:

    ¡°MARIANA¡­COME HERE!¡±

    Father Clemente takes out a rosary and breaks it. Suddenly the beads shine a golden aura:

    ¡°Proyectiles Santos!!¡± (Holy Projectiles)

    The beads serve as bullets and attack the Chupacabras, the Chupacabras dodges all the attacks. Father Clemente smiles:

    ¡°I got you¡­¡±

    Father Clemente puts his hands together; ¡°Prision Divina¡± (Divine Prison)

    (RRRRRAAAWWW)

    The Chupacabras roar as the beads form a circular prison, trapping it and  electrifying it.

    ¡°WWWOOOWWW¡­THAT¡¯S SO COOL!¡± Alejandro looks with excitement.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there¡­run towards the Mission¡­¡± Father Clemente tries to hold the Chupacabras. The Chupacabras gathers mana and releases it at once.

    (BOOOOMMMM)

    The monster releases a powerful mana wave, destroying the prison and blowing everyone away.

    ¡°GGYYYAAHHH!!!¡± Alejandro holds Mariana, however they are also blown away. Alejandro hugs her, however both of them hit the ground.

    Mariana hits her head in the ground and starts  to bleed:

    ¡°DAMN IT¡­THIS LOOKS LIKE THOSE SHONEN MANGAS!¡±

    Alejandro stands up and sees Fabiola standing next to them with her lance pin to the ground:

    ¡°I¡¯VE WAITED SO LONG FOR THIS MOMENT!¡±

    Fabiola makes a sinister smile:

    ¡°NOW I WILL HAVE MY VENGEANCE!¡±

    Fabiola begins to run and throws the lance to the monster. -SSSLLLAASSHHH- Fabiola¡¯s attack hurts the right wing.

    ¡°I¡¯M NOT DONE YET!¡± Fabiola moves her hand, ordering the lance to spin at high speed. Fabiola jumps into the air and hits the monster with the lance once again:

    ¡°TAKE THAT YOU STUPID MONSTER!¡±

    (RRRRRRAAAAWWWW)

    -TCH- ¡°I knew it wouldn¡¯t be enough¡­¡± Fabiola runs towards the hill:

    ¡°HEY FOLLOW ME YOU STUPID THING!¡±

    The Chupacabras notices and flies towards Fabiola¡¯s direction.

    ¡°I need to stand up¡­¡± Alejandro stands up and begins to run towards the direction that Fabiola went:

    ¡°I must help that girl, I must help her...¡±

    Father Clemente regains consciousness and looks around:

    ¡°Where is Fabiola?¡±

    ¡°She went that way...¡± Mariana answers as she is barely conscious. Father Clemente runs towards her. Abril hugs Mariana crying:

    ¡°Mariana, stay with us...¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­she lost too much blood¡­a normal healing technique won¡¯t work¡­where is Carolina¡­¡±

    (BBBBBOOOMMMM)

    At that moment, a portal opens in the sky, and two figure fall next to them. Father Clemente looks at them:

    ¡°WHAT NOW! MORE ENEMIES!¡±

    ¡°EVERYONE!¡± Sister Carolina runs towards them. Father Clemente and Abril smile; ¡°It¡¯s Sister Carolina¡­¡±

    ¡°Mariana¡­¡± Sister Carolina proceeds in curing her; ¡°Curacion de Agua Sagrada¡± (Holy Water Healing) Carolina tunes water into blood, replenishing Mariana¡¯s blood and healing her.

    ¡°THANK GOD CAROLINA! BUT HOW DID YOU!¡±

    ¡°You guys sure are lively¡­¡± Father Clemente notices another figure in the dust cloud. As the dust cloud begins to clear she notices that it is Uriel.

    ¡°Uriel¡­what is happening?¡± Father Clemente asks with a worried face, Uriel looks at him:

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it¡­now then¡­what happened here?¡±

    ¡°It was the Chupacarbas; Fabiola is fighting it at this moment...along with a weird boy¡­¡± Abril replies to Uriel; ¡°W-W-Weird boy¡­¡±

    Uriel closes his eyes to sense the Chupacabras, he senses Fabiola and  Alejandro:

    ¡°Alejandro¡­that idiot¡­what is he doing here?¡±

    Sister Carolina stands up; ¡°I must save them¡­¡± Father Clemente notices her injury; ¡°Wait¡­I must heal you first¡­or else you won¡¯t be able to fight¡­¡±

    ¡°But Father¡­¡±

    Uriel walks a little bit to the side and closes his eyes and thinks to himself:

    ¡°Hear the rhythm of the soul.¡±

    (BADUMP, BADUMP, BADUMP)

    Uriel begins to hear Fabiola¡¯s soul; he opens his eyes and says:

    ¡°Found her¡­¡±

    Uriel takes out a ring and puts it in his right index finger; ¡°Carolina¡­I will go on ahead ... .catch up when you¡¯re ready¡­¡±

    Mariana asks in  a lone tone;  ¡°P-P-Please save my sister.¡±

    ¡°I will¡±  Uriel answers with a serious expression, Uriel extends his arm forward:

    ¡°Yo soy a jinete, yo soy el inicio, yo soy el final, yo soy el Charro Negro¡± ( I am the horseman, I am the beginning, I am the end, I am ¡°El Charro Negro¡±)

    He squeezes his hand and makes a fist.

    (BBBBOOOMMMM)

    Suddenly a crimson flame begins to flow out of his ring and expands covering him creating  a small pillar of crimson and pink flames.

    Father Clemente and Carolina cover themselves from the flames. They begin to sweat because of the intense heat of the area:

    ¡°What¡¯s this power?¡±

    Father Clemente chuckles; ¡°THIS IS THE POWER OF EL CHARRO NEGRO!¡±

    Uriel comes out of the fire and takes off with a high jump:

    ¡°Time to hunt that monster....¡±

 Vol. 1 - Chapter 5: The Successorâ€²s Mission

    Fabiola runs as fast as she can, dodging every attack it makes to her. She crosses a hill and arrives at a small farm loathed at the outskirts¡­

    The animals begin to panic as they sense the presence of the monster approaching waking up the farmer¡­

    ¡°Ha¡­ha¡­ha¡­¡± Fabiola runs as fast as she can -RRAAWWW- The Chupacabras flies at high speed towards her. Fabiola uses the opportunity and stands her lance on the ground:

    ¡°Take this¡­¡±

    Fabiola creates a dust cloud, partially blinding the Chupacabras.

    Fabiola tries to go around the farm when she is stopped by the farmer who came out  with his flashlight:

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing in my farm at this hour?¡±

    Fabiola notices the monster approaching them:

    ¡°Mister, you must go inside quickly there is a monster.¡±

    The old farmer looks at her with a weird face:

    ¡°Little girl, are you pulling a prank, I will call the police!¡±

    He grabs Fabiola¡¯s hand and forces her to walk with him to the front of the house. Fabiola tries to break free, but the farmer won¡¯t let go.

    The farmer stops walking; ¡°Who is that?¡±

    A few meters in front of the house a figure with the appearance of a man wearing a cape walks directly at them.

    ¡°A friend of yours I see, you were pulling a prank, well now it¡¯s over.¡±

    The old man says to Fabiola. Fabiola let¡¯s go of him and screams:

    ¡°Run away!!!!¡±

    The man turns around and sees the Chupacabras spreading its wings and roars. -RRAAWWWW-  The Farmer lets go of his flashlight; ¡°Good God¡­it¡¯s a demon¡­¡±

    He looks at Fabiola:

    ¡°Run girl, you must flee¡±

    The Chupacabras attack the old farmer and take him to the sky releasing a huge pressure sending Fabiola flying to the chicken coop.

    (BBBBOOOMMM)

    The chickens begin to flee of fear as well. Fabiola hides  below one of the nest; ¡°Damn it¡­what can I do?¡±

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    There is silence at first with Fabiola waiting for the monster to appear. For a couple of minutes, Fabiola slowly crawls in the coop trying to find another exit.

    (BBBOOOMMM)

    Suddenly, something falls in front of her. As the dust cloud clears, Fabiola wants to scream as she sees the farmer dead. She holds it by biting her lips with force.

    The man turns to ashes. Fabiola notices the monster flying on top of her. The Chupacabras flaps its wings destroying the coop and sends Fabiola flying:

    ¡°GGGYYYAAAAHHHHH!¡±

    Fabiola screams as she lands where the pigs are; ¡°This is so gross¡­¡±

    ¡°Now come¡­my lance¡­¡± Fabiola extends her hand. The lance reaches Fabiola on time. Fabiola, who is covered in mud, prepares to fight the monster:

    ¡°BRING IT ON YOU STUPID BEAST¡­I WILL AVENGE MY SISTER!¡±

    The monster overpowers her by flapping its wing, the monster sends Fabiola flying.

    (BBBOOOOMMM)

    ¡°GGYYYAAHHHH¡± Fabiola lands on her back as she breathes heavily. The Chupacabras comes down and lands in front of her. Fabiola attacks with her lance but the Chupacabras dodges it with ease and grabs her by the neck:

    ¡°N-N-No, leave me alone¡­¡±

    The monster begins to choke her; ¡°N-N-No¡­I can¡¯t die like this¡­Sister¡­please¡­help me¡­¡±

    Fabiola is about to lose consciousness, suddenly she hears a scream:

    ¡°LEAVE HER ALONE!¡±

    (PPPPUUMMMM)

    All of a sudden, Alejandro appears and punches the Chupacabras with his left arm hurting it. The monster falls back.

    ¡°I knew it, my left hand did hurt him.¡± Alejandro reacts with excitement, looking at his hand.

    (COUGH COUGH)

    Fabiola coughs as she breathes once more. Alejandro holds her; ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    She looks at Alejandro who smiles moving his left hand. Fabiola panics; ¡°GET AWAY YOU CREEP¡±

    (SLAP)

    Fabiola slaps Alejandro; ¡°OUCH! HEY I JUST SAVED YOUR LIFE YOU KNOW!¡± Fabiola comes to her senses; ¡°Oh sorry¡­¡±

    Fabiola stands up and looks at him angry:

    ¡°What are you doing here, you idiot...¡±

    ¡°Well I wanted to help so here I am...¡± Alejandro chuckles, Fabiola shakes her head:

    "You''re a giant idiot, you know that?"

    (RRRRRAAAWWW)

    The monster flies down, trying to attack Alejandro. Alejandro dodges the attack and wants to run:

    "Holy crap! It''s after me¡­"

    Alejandro runs grabbing Fabiola''s hand. Fabiola¡¯s face turns red as she screams:

    ¡°LET GO OF ME!¡±

    "We need to go back to the Mission...I''m sure we''ll get some help¡­"

    Chasing at high speed, the Chupacabras approaches, Fabiola notices; ¡°GET DOWN YOU IDIOT!¡±

    Fabiola pushes Alejandro down a hill. Both of them use the opportunity to roll down a hill.

    The Chupacabras flies past them, and soars to the sky once more.

    ¡°Ha¡­ha¡­ha¡­¡± Alejandro and Fabiola use the opportunity to catch their breaths. As they rest, Alejandro looks at Fabiola:

    "Thank you¡­"

    Fabiola looks up angry; "That bastard is toying with us¡­"

    "You think so?"

    "Yeah, if he wants to, he could paralyze us in an instant¡­"

    "That monster is a dick..." Alejandro stands up, he extends his hand:

    "My name is Alejandro, it''s a pleasure¡­"

    "Huh¡­" Fabiola looks surprised:

    "Are you crazy! We''re on  the verge of death being chased  by a monster.."

    "Well, I figured if I''m going to die, I might as well know your name right?" Alejandro chuckles scratching his head.

    Fabiola burst into laughter; "Man you''re not just an idiot, you''re weird¡­"

    Fabiola shakes his hand with a smile:

    "My name is Fabiola¡­"

    Alejandro smiles, Fabiola looks at him asking:

    "Are you not afraid?"

    "Of course¡­I¡¯m terrified¡­ but I saw you being brave so I gained courage to help you¡­"

    Fabiola blushes, Alejandro sighs and asks:

    "So, why are you so fixated on hunting that thing?"

    "That monster took my sister away from me, I want to avenge her¡­"

    "I understand but¡­"

    (BADUMP)

    Suddenly Alejandro feels pain in his left hand. Fabiola notices and says:

    "Let me take a look¡­"

    She takes off the bandage and notices that he has black veins in his hand, she opens her eyes wider as she notices black mana coming from his hand:

    "This is bad, this is poison...but why?"

    "I don''t know, I just¡­"

    (RRRRRAAAWWW)

    The Chupacabras flies down towards them. Both of them dodge the attack by jumping in different  directions, however both of them are blown away because of the wind.

    (BBBOOOMMM)

    ¡°GYYYAAHHHH¡±Alejandro sees Fabiola near the cliff; ¡°FABIOLA¡­HANG IN THERE¡­I¡¯M COMING!¡±

    Alejandro runs as fast as he can, grabbing her with his right hand.

    Fabiola hangs on the cliff, below her there is a precipice. Alejandro feels weak because of the pain; ¡°Damn it¡­I can¡¯t hold on¡­¡±

    Fabiola looks at the monster flying towards them. She looks up and sees Alejandro in pain:

    "Let me go, or you''ll die¡­"

    "No, I couldn''t live with myself if I did that¡­"

    Fabiola with tears on her eyes smiles:

    "Thank you...but this is my resolve¡­and I don''t want you to die"

    Fabiola lets go, and suddenly the monster grabs her. Alejandro screams:

    "FFFFFAAABBBIIIOLLLLAAA!!!"

    The Chupacabras begins to elevate into the sky and goes higher.

    ¡°I can¡¯t breathe¡­.¡± Fabiola slowly begins to lose consciousness because of the lack of oxygen.

    Fabiola with the last of her strength points her finger up making the lance go straight to it:

    ¡°You dumb monster, I got you.¡±

    (SSSLLLASSHHHH)

    The lance makes a cut in the monster¡¯s arm,  releasing  Fabiola.

    Fabiola begins to fall at high speed making her remember an event from the past:

    ¡°M-M-Melissa¡­

    *************************************************************************

    A Few Months Ago¡­

    On that tragic night¡­Fabiola sleeps soundly on her bed along with her other sisters¡­Suddenly, she hears a strange sound¡­

    (BBBBBOOOMMM)

    ¡°What was that noise?¡± Fabiola goes to the window and sees Sister Melissa standing outside the mission:

    ¡°Sister Melissa¡­¡±

    Fabiola runs outside and sees Sister Melissa bleeding from her forehead and grabbing a dislocated arm. Fabiola runs with great speed:

    ¡°MELISSA!!!¡±

    Sister Carolina lies on the ground breathing heavily;¡°N-N-No¡­please¡­Fabiola¡­don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Sister Melissa sees Fabiola and opens her eyes wider; ¡°Fabiola¡­stay away¡­¡±

    (RRRAAAWWWWW)

    All of the sudden, the Chupacarbras descend and roars with force, paralyzing Sister Melissa. Sister Melissa lets go of her lance.

    (BBBAADDUUUMMMPPP)

    Sister Melissa moves her head and sees Fabiola crying, she smiles at her one last time:

    ¡°G-G-Good bye¡­Fabiola¡­I-I-I love you¡­¡±

    (RRRAAWWWW)

    The Chupacabras takes Sister Melissa without any struggle and flies to the sky.

    ¡°NOOOOOOO!!!!¡±

    Carolina stands up throws her Lance of San Marcos directly at the Chupacabras but the lands gets misdirect byu something; ¡°What happened? My Lance¡­¡±

    Sister Carolina sees someone in the shadows; ¡°No way¡­¡±

    ¡°MELISA!!!¡± Fabiola tries to go after Melissa, Sister Carolina grabs her; ¡°STOP¡­FABIOLA!!!¡±

    Sister Carolina grabs Fabiola;  ¡°There is nothing we can do. My little one is gone now for the sake of us.¡±

    Fabiola picks up the lance that Melissa always had along with a cross. She begins to cry calling her name as the monster and Melissa disappeared in the distance:

    ¡°MMMEELLLIIISSSAAA!!¡±

    (RRRAAAWWW)

    At that moment, a Sombra appears behind her. Sister Carolina panics; ¡°FFFAABBIIOOLLAA!¡±

    (SSSSLLLAASSHHH)

    Fabiola slashes the Sombra in half; ¡°DAMN YOU MONSTER!¡±

    (SLASH SLASH SLASH)

    Fabiola slashes the Sombra multiple times, purifying it. Sister Carolina looks at her with surprise; ¡°Incredible¡­the lance¡­chose her¡­¡±

    (BBBOOOOMMMM)

    Fabiola releases a powerful light blue aura and after a few moments of somber, Fabiola¡¯s sorrow turns into anger and determination. She lifts her head:

    ¡°Melissa, I swear I will protect my sisters like you once did...and some day, I will avenge you...¡±

    From that moment forth¡­Fabiola became the owner of the lance and began training to avenge her sister¡­

    *************************************************************************

    Present¡­

    (RRRRAAAAWWWWW)

    Fabiola falls at  great speed and the monster follows after her as it flies downward. Fabiola closes her eyes thinking; ¡°Sorry everyone, it looks like this is the end for me.¡±

    She begins to cry and holds Melissa¡äs cross tightly. As soon as the monster is about to grab her a mysterious figure appears and kicks it in the stomach.

    (PPPUUMM)

    At the same time it uses it as an impulse to reach for Fabiola who is about to reach the ground.

    The mysterious figure catches up to Fabiola and holds her.

    (PPPUUUMMMM)

    The mysterious lands safely with Fabiola; ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    The young man asks Fabiola who opens her eyes, she opens her eyes wider:

    ¡°U-U-Uriel is that you?¡±

    Uriel nods in agreement; ¡°I am¡­¡± Uriel senses the monster approaching at high speed:

    ¡°I will have to put you down now¡­¡±

    Uriel puts Fabiola down and clashes with the monster with a kick, sending it flying to the barn to the windmill.

    (BBBBBOOOOOMMM)

    The force of the wind makes Fabiola fly away to the haystack. She lies on the ground slowly opening her eyes and notices Uriel¡¯s appearance.

    Uriel is wearing a special charro suit, which consists of long, tight black colored pants covered with decoration on the sides. He has a long bolero coat with golden buttons white gloves, and a special pitea belt made of silk. He has a white button shirt with a black vest, a silk tie and a large round sombrero hanging from his neck.

    "Holy crap is that Uriel?" Alejandro approaches them running.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Uriel looks at him surprised asking:

    "What are you doing here?"

    "He saved me from the monster... but.... he is an idiot¡­"Fabiola responds, Alejandro gets mad:

    "Hey, I saved your life, don¡¯t say that¡­"

    ¡°W-W-What are you wearing Uriel?¡±

    Fabiola and Alejandro look at him in surprise. Alejandro has ¡°stars¡± in his eyes:

    "HOLY COW...THAT ATTIRE...DON¡¯T TELL ME THAT YOU''RE EL CHARRO NEGRO!"

    Uriel sighs, responding; "Man, you''re weird¡­"

    Uriel takes a few steps forward and replies; ¡°Thats correct...I am El Charro Negro¡­"

    Fabiola is in shock upon learning the truth. She nervously asks Uriel:

    ¡°So, are you evil?¡±

    ¡°Are you?¡± Alejandro reinforces the question.

    Both Fabiola and Alejandro await an answer. Uriel turns around to see them:

    ¡°I don¡¯t know...It depends on what you think, you can judge for yourself.¡±

    Uriel releases a small aura; ¡°Alejandro, stay by her side...¡±

    Fabiola looks at him and blushes:

    ¡°He''s so cool¡±

    ¡°Also please sit straight because your panties are showing.¡±

    Uriel says to Fabiola, Fabiola looks down and she is showing her panties. She quickly sits straight and covers them.

    Alejandro chuckles; ¡°So¡­you like bunnies?¡±

    (SLAP)

    Fabiola¡¯s face turns red  and slaps Alejandro, she points at Uriel with anger and begins to scream:

    ¡°YOU ARE EVIL, AND A PERVERT, PERVERT, PERVERT¡±

    Uriel chuckles:

    ¡°Sorry it wasn''t on purpose.¡±

    At that moment the Chupacabras comes out of the barn and begins to fly straight at them.

    Uriel gets into position to fight; ¡°Stay back and don''t move.¡±

    Uriel creates a special wind barrier surrounding her chanting:

    ¡°Barrera de Viento¡± (Wind Barrier)

    ¡°Wait¡­this is Miracolo¡­No way¡­he can use it too?¡± Fabiola looks at him surprised.

    Uriel runs with great speed towards the monster. The Chupacabras strikes with a claw attack. -SSSLLLASSHH- Uriel dodges it with ease.

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    Uriel punches the monster''s stomach sending it back. Uriel runs fast to catch up with it and begins to punch the monster''s face multiple times, finishing with a kick sending the monster flying to the house.

    (BBBBBBBOOOOMMMMMM)

    The monster once again flies towards Uriel now with a roar attack blowing away the surroundings. Uriel begins to dodge every attack at high speed with a single step he appears in front of the monster and delivers a jaw hook blow sending the Chupacabras into the sky.

    Uriel bends his legs and jumps going higher than the monster. He puts his hands together in the form of a fist and hits the monster¡äs upper back forcing it to the ground creating a huge explosion.

    ¡°Wow, he''s so strong!¡±

    Fabiola looks excited as she watches Uriel¡äs fight. Alejandro screams with excitement:

    ¡°HE SURE IS...MAN HE LOOKS LIKE A DBZ CHARACTER....¡±

    Uriel walks slowly; ¡°Now, time to finish this.¡±

    He extends his arm and a crimson flame begins to sho.At that moment a cow flies towards his direction; ¡°What the hell?¡±

    Alejandro and Fabiola scream: ¡°WWWWHHHAAAAAT   AAA COOOWWW?¡±

    ¡°Mooooooo¡±

    (CCCCCCCRRRRRAAAAASSSSSHHHHH)

    The cow hits Uriel making him trip and fall. The cow is now on top of Uriel:

    ¡°Man, it''s heavy¡±

    Fabiola and Alejandro say at the same time:

    ¡°That''s so lame!¡±

    The barrier surrounding Fabiola suddenly disappears leaving her vulnerable. Uriel notices the Chupacabras heading straight towards Fabiola

    Alejandro steps forward however he feels pain in his hand once again.

    The monster flaps its wings blowing Alejandro away.  The Chupacabras grabs:

    ¡°You will pay for hurting me¡­little girl¡­¡±

    ¡°What? He talked?¡± Fabiola slowly closes her eyes.

    ¡°NOOOO FFFAAAABBBIIIOLLAAAA¡± Alejandro screams, grabbing his hand.

    Uriel gets the cow off of him and chases after the monster. Uriel summons a lasso and spins it. Fabiola with her last breath screams:

    ¡°UUUUURRRRIIIIEEELLLL HEEEELLLLPPPP MEEEEE!!¡±

    Uriel throws the lasso and grabs the Chupacabras.

    (RRRRAAWWWW)

    Uriel jumps trying to grab her hand; ¡°I will get you¡­¡±

    (RRRRAAAWWW)

    Just as he is about to  touch her hand the monster notices flies back and kicks him, Uriel falls to the ground, Uriel uses his wind to make a small cut on the Chupacabras¡¯ right wing.

    (SSLLLAASSHHH)

    The Chupacabras let''s Fabiola go.-GGGYYAAHHH- Fabiola falls with great speed.

    ¡°Damn it ¡° Uriel is about to gather mana. Suddenly, mysterious figure jumps from a hill; a woman steps on Uriel¡äs back:

    ¡°Mind if I borrow you back?¡±

    The woman uses Uriel¡äs back as a catapult and helping Uriel to fall faster and catch Fabiola:

    ¡°I caught you!¡±

    The woman takes out her sword in the shape of a katana and Slashes the monster''s back.

    (RRRRRRAAAAAWWWW)

    The monster roars with pain. The woman tries to attack him again, the monster dodges the attack by releasing mana from his mouth as a distraction.

    ¡°That monster¡­it¡¯s really smart¡­¡±

    ¡°We will meet again¡­Charro Negro¡­¡± Chupacabras glares at Uriel, Uriel smiles:

    ¡°Very well¡­you damn monster¡­¡±

    The monster begins to fly away disappearing in the sky. The woman lands on her feet in front of Alejandro. Alejandro stands and walks towards her:

    ¡°Thank you, I owe you one!¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry I am just doing my job.¡± The woman responds.

    The clouds make the moon shine again revealing their identities.

    "W-W-What the hell?¡± Alejandro is shocked to learn that the woman who was wearing an orange kimono and a black coat was in fact the teacher Kasumi Miyazono.

    ¡°Ms. Miyazono, is that you?¡± Alejandro asks her.

    ¡°Alejandro¡­are you okay?¡± Kasumi asks Alejandro who has his mouth opened.

    ¡°Ms. Miyazono, why are you here?¡± Kasumi looks at Uriel. She opens her eyes wider as she is surprised as well learning that it was indeed Uriel:

    ¡°Is that you Uriel?¡±

    Uriel nods at her. Kasumi gets nervous because her identity was revealed.

    (BOING)

    Fabiola glares at her:

    ¡°That woman, her breasts are really large...are they real?¡±

    Kasumi notices Uriel in his Charro attire; ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I need to go¡­¡±

    (BBBBOOOMMM)

    She begins to blush and then she takes out her katana and slashes the ground creating a dust cloud and disappears.

    Alejandro tries looking for her but she is already gone:

    ¡°Who was that Uriel?¡±

    Fabiola asks with a tiresome face, Uriel then carries her in her back:

    ¡°She¡¯s¡­our teacher¡­¡±¡±

    He grabs his hat and puts it in Fabiola¡äs head. Alejandro looks at Uriel and asks:

    ¡°Uriel, was that really the Chupacabras?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know...but Alejandro, what is that thing on your hand?¡±

    Uriel looks at Alejandro¡¯s hand, the black veins spread more around his arm; ¡°Uriel, what¡¯s going to happen to me?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I am not sure...but, let¡¯s take her to the Mission¡­¡±

    ¡°Sure¡­¡±

    Uriel looks behind and notices that Kasumi was behind the rocks.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it...heis El Charro Negro and Alejandro is with him...this is bad¡­¡±  Kasumi says with a surprised tone.

    (BEEP BEEP)

    She makes a call to Carter and he answers the phone: ¡°Mr. Carter, our suspicions were true that the monster was indeed the legendary Chupacabras, we are in big trouble....¡±

    ¡°Good work, is there anything else to report?¡±

    Carter asks Kasumi. She lowers her head and closes her eyes:

    ¡°No, nothing else to report.¡±

    ¡°Very well let¡¯s call it a night okay be careful¡± Carter hangs up.

    ¡°Uriel, who are you exactly? Alejandro, why are you with him?¡± Kasumi thinks to herself as she heads to her motorcycle.

    "That was awesome...Uriel, you¡­" Alejandro looks tired as well; ¡°I-I-I don¡¯t feel so good¡­¡±

    (BBBAAADDDUUUMMMPPP)

    Suddenly Alejandro falls unconcious, Fabiola looks scared; "ALEJANDRO!"

    Uriel gets closer to see what happen:

    " It''s okay, he''s still breathing¡­"

    "Thank God" Fabiola cries feeling relief. Uriel notices black veins in his left hand:

    "I see, so I was right, this guy...is dying¡­"

    Sister Carolina runs towards them:

    ¡°FABIOLA!¡±

    ¡°SISTER!¡± Sister Carolina runs and hugs Fabiola; ¡°THANK GOD! THANK GOD YOU¡¯RE ALIVE!¡±

    ¡°It was both of them¡­they save me¡­¡± Fabiola points at Uriel who looks at Alejandro. Sister Carolina approches Uriel:

    ¡°Uriel¡­I doubted at first¡­I thought you were evil¡­but tonight¡­you showed me the contrary¡­you risked your life to save my little sister¡­I am deeply grateful for your help¡­¡±

    Sister Carolina cries and hugs Uriel, Uriel sighs; ¡°No need to thank me¡­thank him¡­he was the true hero tonight¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh my¡­is he alright?¡± Sister Carolina looks at his left arm; ¡°His arm¡­is he cursed?¡±

    ¡°It appears so¡­but his life is not in danger yet¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­then let¡¯s take him back with us to the mission¡­¡±

    Uriel carries Alejandro in his back and Fabiola in his arms:

    "Let''s go back¡­everyone is worried¡­"

    Uriel, Fabiola and Alejandro who was unconscious returned to the Ministry

    The two sisters hugged Fabiola with tears. Father Clemente thanked Uriel.

    However, not everything was a joy, as Alejandro was unconscious and had a severe fever...

    *************************************************************************

    On the top of the building the guy in the mask meets up with Darius and Nathaniel Gonzalez.

    The man appears with the girl with white hair and a cloak:

    "It¡¯s as you predicted¡­ successor has arrived  at the border land.¡±

    Darius smiles and looks at the city;  ¡°That''s excellent, our plan is going well.¡±

    Nathaniel begins to smoke and asks:

    ¡°Should we worry about him killing the Chupacabras?¡±

    Nathaniel Gonzalez (Age 50) is the mayor of Rio Grande City¡­he is a middle aged bald man; he has overweight and brown hair on his side with a brown mustache. He has brown skin and eyes as well.

    ¡°So what if he does?¡±

    Darius says with a big smile. -TCH- The girl in the cloak gets angry, Darius looks at her:

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry girl¡­that monster is invincible¡­I doubt he will die¡­¡±

    ¡°The girl turns around and walks away.¡±

    ¡°HAHAHA¡­I like her attitude¡­¡±

    ¡°So then what? My city is in complete terror because of it and I am losing money here¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­everything will be over soon enough¡­¡±  The man in the mask replies Nathaniel as a black hole opens in his feet and slowly gets into the hole.

    Nathaniel sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°I hope you''re right¡­¡± Nathaniel walks away. Darius looks at his hand:

    ¡°At last¡­I will get my revenge¡­Roberto¡­¡±

    *************************************************************************

    January 23rd; Mission of San Juan

    Two days later¡­.

    It''s been two days since the attack, Alejandro lies on a bed sleeping, He slowly opens his eyes:

    "I see you''re now awake¡­"

    Uriel enters the room.

    Alejandro slowly lifts his body; "U-Uriel is that you?"

    Uriel stands next to the bed; "That ''s right¡­"

    "What happened to me?"

    Uriel points at Alejandro''s hand. Alejandro notices that it has a red thick bandage:

    "What is this?"

    "It''s a seal, I don''t know what happened to you...but you have been poisoned."

    Alejandro opens his eyes wider. He remembers when he touched  the key several days ago and the key disappeared. Uriel sits in a chair:

    "Tell me what happened in detail¡­"

    Alejandro lowers his head, he grabs confidence:

    "I will...But first answer me this; Are you Uriel Vazquez?"

    "...."Uriel doesn''t answer at first.

    "You look exactly like him, and you even have the same name¡­ ¡°Di Fiore¡± is from your mother, I know because I always spent time at your house when we were little."

    "I see...so you know Uriel Vazquez¡­Hahahaha"

    Uriel laughs, Alejandro gets angry:

    "What ''s so funny?"

    "I''m amazed that''s all, you seem to remember me well. You are correct I am Uriel Vazquez,at least I was¡­"

    Alejandro cries; " I knew it¡­I always knew that you were alive my friend¡­"

    He hugs Uriel; "Hey stop that¡­"

    "Oh wow, just like the stories that Fabiola reads¡­"

    Abril blushes as she spies on Uriel and Alejandro.

    Uriel pushes him away; ¡°Stop it or I will kill you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­very well my friend¡­let me tell you a story¡­¡±

    Alejandro decides to tell Uriel everything.

    After a few minutes¡­

    "I understand...Now that I know about the Golden Key, I am predicting that you are now a target¡­"

    "Wait what?" Alejandro is in shock, Uriel chuckles:

    "Don''t worry, I will protect you...from now on you will be living here in the Mission, Father Clemente gave us permission¡­"

    "Wait what?" Alejandro is speechless on what he just heard:

    "Hey Uriel? Do you think I''m weird?"

    "What''s with that question all of a sudden?"

    Alejandro changes his expression to a sad one:

    ¡°Ever since you disappeared, I¡¯ve been desperately trying to find my friend...however everyone thinks I am weird and now I have nobody...even Marjorie who I thought was my friend betrayed me...¡±

    Uriel stands up and looks at the window:

    ¡°You are weird...but that¡¯s not a bad thing because you followed your beliefs and I think that¡¯s the best thing someone could do...¡±

    Alejandro looks at Uriel with joy:

    ¡°Hey Uriel, can we be friends?¡±

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Uriel sees Alejandro with puppy eyes, he scratches his head and sighs with his eyes close:

    ¡°We are not friends...but we are colleagues on this mission...¡±

    ¡°Mission?¡± Alejandro looks confused.

    ¡°You see, that key is essential to stop someone, and you''re going to help me¡­. My mission is to kill the man named Darius Lucifugus...¡±

    Uriel changes his expression to a serious one, his eyes glare at the sky.

    (GULP)

    Alejandro takes a gulp as he asks:

    ¡°Why Darius?¡±

    ¡°Because he was the one responsible for everything that happened 5 years ago...¡±

    Lightning falls and it begins to rain heavily. Uriel lifts his hand and continues to speak:

    ¡°I will eliminate all evil in this land...quite ironic isn''t it...¡±

    Uriel turns to look at Alejandro:

    ¡°But until that day comes, let¡¯s have some fun...from this moment on, I am a member of the SIS...¡±

    Alejandro looks surprised; ¡°Really? But why?¡±

    ¡°You are the only one that remembers me, plus you have that lie in your hand that makes you an easy target...we will figure out a way to get that key on your hand...¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...your suspension ends in a couple of days, when you return to school, come to the clubroom...you will see a great surprise...¡±

    Uriel opens the door; "Keep the whole Charro thing a secret okay¡­"

    ¡°GGGYYYAAHHHH¡± The girls fall, Uriel leaves the room. Alejandro looks surprised:

    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE?¡±

    Uriel walks down the hallway thinking:

    ¡°The Golden Key...that means the Legend of the Seven Cities of Gold exists...Father you were right¡­¡±

    *************************************************************************

    January 29th; Sun City International High School

    A couple of days later, Alejandro¡¯s suspension was over, he was permitted to return to school, however he didn¡¯t receive a warm welcome...

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s the guy who punched Aleister?

    Yeah, I heard that he was suspended...

    ¡°What an idiot...¡±

    Alejandro sighs as he hears everyone talking, he enters the classroom. He sees Marjorie, Marjorie takes a glimpse at him but later avoids looking at him:

    ¡°I guess, things will never be the same...¡±

    ¡°Good morning Alejandro, you¡¯re looking well...¡±

    Alejandro hears an unpleasant voice, he feels chills down his spine, he turns around and sees Aleister. Aleister has a bandage on his cheek where Alejandro punched him. He has two big students on his side.

    ¡°....¡± Alejandro doesn¡¯t say anything, Aleister with a sinister smile says with a loud voice:

    ¡°Ah come on, don¡¯t you have anything to say to me, after all, you¡¯re the one who punched me... Apologize...¡±

    Alejandro looks around, he begins to feel the pressure  of his peers as they say:

    ¡°Yeah he should apologize...he assaulted him...Apologize...Apologize...Apologize¡±

    Alejandro feels nervous as he thinks:

    ¡°What do I do? Everyone  is looking at me...Maybe I should apologize...¡±

    Aleister smiles as Alejandro is about to apologize.

    (PPPUUMM)

    Suddenly, Uriel appears and bumps into Aleister, pushing him away.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    Aleister looks angry, the two students stand in front of Uriel.

    ¡°Hey punk...¡±

    ¡°Relax, it was just a bump, right Uriel...¡± Aleister looks at Uriel, Uriel stares back at him. Uriel walks towards Alejandro and grabs his shoulder:

    ¡°There is no need to apologize, because the president is a good person, he already forgave Alejandro a while ago right?¡±

    Alejandro looks surprised, everyone looks at Aleister thinking:

    ¡°That¡¯s right, our president is the kindest person...¡±

    -TCH-¡°Whatever, I lost interest, and Alejandro, I forgave you a week ago, I was just playing with you my friend.¡±

    Aleister smiles thinking:

    ¡°Damn you, Uriel...¡±

    (RRRRIIIINNNGGG)

    The bell rings and class is about to start.

    ¡°Thank you, Uriel...¡±

    ¡°No problem...¡±

    Uriel goes to his seat, Marjorie walk to him and says:

    ¡°Good morning Uriel...¡±

    ¡°Good morning...¡± Uriel gives her the cold shoulder. However, Uriel feels his heartbeat raising as he thinks:

    ¡°Why is it my heart reacting to her...why?¡±

    Kasumi enters the classroom saying:

    ¡°Good morning, class is about to start.¡±

    She looks at Alejandro and smiles. Uriel looks at her and remembers what happened that night:

    ¡°Kasumi Miyazono, who are you really?¡±

    *************************************************************************

    In the last period, Alejandro walks down the hallway, he looks nervous as he is about to reach the clubroom.

    ¡°Now what? There isn¡¯t anyone there...¡±

    Alejandro shakes as he reaches the doorknob. However he doesn¡¯t open it:

    ¡°What should I do? In this school it is mandatory to have an organization. Now that I don¡¯t have one then...¡±

    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you going in?¡±

    Uriel asks Alejandro, Alejandro looks down:

    ¡°Well, I...¡±

    Uriel sighs and walks forward, he approaches the door and opens it:

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go...¡±

    As they open the door, Alejandro is shocked, the room has completely changed.

    The room is filled with books, it has a fancy table with chairs, the sunlight  now shines in the room, and there are no posters.

    The room has a sign in the top that says; ¡°Historical Research Association¡±

    On the table there is a girl with brown skin sitting next to it. She has hair and green eyes, she has puffy cheeks.

    -Hhmmpphh- ¡°What took you so long, sheesh I got tired of waiting...¡±

    ¡°What did you do to the room, and who is this girl?¡±

    ¡°What the hell, we have like three classes together, I¡¯m Tiwa¡­Tiwa¡± Tiwa puffs her cheeks and looks away.

    ¡°Allow me to introduce you to the Historical Research Association. There are currently three members. This is Tiwa Smith, she is a Junior of this Highschool...¡±

    ¡°Heeeeeeellllllooooooo¡­ I am a descendant  of the great Ysleta tribe¡­I¡¯m Tiwa de Ysleta...¡± Tiwa puffs her cheeks staring at Uriel.

    Alejandro smiles at her; ¡°I see, nice to meet you...but why did you change the room and the name....¡±

    Uriel begins to explain:

    ¡°Allow me to explain, the SIS was banned, and because Tiwa and I didn¡¯t have a club , we decided to form this club.¡±

    ¡°Really? Well I guess I don¡¯t have a choice right...¡± Alejandro sits and grabs a cup of tea on the table. He looks at Tiwa and asks:

    ¡°So, why did you choose  this club... I mean you look like the type that is popular right...¡±

    ¡°Well, You see...¡±

    Tiwa plays with her fingers, acting shy.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any friends either, so she wanted to join you...¡±

    ¡°Oh, I get it now....¡±

    Tiwa¡¯s face gets red; ¡°You get what...I told you I wanted a club besides...¡±

    Tiwa acts shy again; ¡°I am also interested in Paranormal activity...¡±

    Alejandro smiles, Uriel begins to explain:

    ¡°The Historical Research Association has one objective; To investigate what happened 5 years ago in The Borderland...and to protect it from the beast known as the Sombras...¡±

    "Sombras, you mean those beasts are Sombras?"

    "That''s right, those are beasts that still mana from people...they are  vicious and powerful¡­" Tiwa explains, Uriel continues with the explanation:

    "They are attracted to powerful manna and in this case, your left hand...that means that you are a target¡­"

    "I kind of knew that¡­"

    Alejandro scratches his cheek.

    "The thing we fought the other night is not a Sombra...it''s something far worse¡­"

    "Oh really?"

    "Sombras are spiritual beings and the monster is one of them¡­ had a physical body...I investigated a little and Tiwa told me the true identity¡­"

    Tiwa looks proud and explains:

    "Now that you mention it, I did some investigation and found out that the monster is really¡­"

    "A Chupacabras¡­" Uriel  interrupts Tiwa, Tiwa looks at her with anger saying:

    "Let me finish Uriel...sheesh¡­"

    Alejandro chuckles, Tiwa sighs and continues to explain:

    "The Chupacabras is a beast found in Southern Mexico, the fact that it''s here is a mystery...either it came on it''s own or someone brought it here¡­"

    Alejandro stands up with excitement; ¡°Oh wow, now this is exciting...our first task is to investigate about the Chupacabras...¡±

    Alejandro raises his fist, Uriel makes a smile and bumps his fist. Alejandro looks at Tiwa who is embarrassed, she raises her fist with a shy expression and bumps with them.

    ¡°From today on, we are the Historical Research Association....¡±

    The three agree, Uriel begins to think:

    ¡°Besides, I am also interested in Alejandro¡¯s hand...that Golden key may be the thing I need to learn about my past...¡±

    ¡°I want that Golden Key... I will have  it someday...¡± Tiwa chuckles as she drinks her tea.

    Alejandro drinks from the tea as he smiles:

    "Grandpa, Grandma...I¡¯m truly happy because I found my best friend and I made a new one. I am not alone anymore...¡±

    This is the birth of the Historical Research Association. The new club that will bring a massive turn of events that will forever change the Borderland...

 Vol. 1 - Epilogue

    On that night ,Uriel sleeps calmly. Suddenly, he begins to move around and begins to sweat as if he was having a dream¡­

    Uriel¡¯s Memories; 5 years ago...

    A young boy with blue hair enters the classroom and suddenly another one jumps from behind and made him fall to the ground.

    (BBBOOOMMM)

    The one with blue hair turns around, gets up and kicks his legs to make him to the ground as well.

    ¡°Man you are slow as always Uriel¡± The boy chuckles pointing at Uriel as he stretches his hand towards him.

    ¡°Damn Alejandro, that hurt me you know¡± Uriel says while he grabs his hand to stand up.

    Alejandro Sanchez was a 12 year old boy who has short orange hair, his eyes are orange color, a thin body and his skin color is white.

    He is always next to Uriel, his best friend since preschool. Alejandro has complete trust in Uriel.

    Uriel Vazquez was a 12 year old boy who had blue hair, green eyes and brown skin. He was a very joyful boy and really enthusiastic. He was always next to Alejandro.

    Both of them play around as they go to their desks. Another person comes to greet them:

    ¡°Good morning guys, you two are goofing off as always¡±

    The boy sits at his desk next to them. He opens his book to study.

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°Good morning Raul, are you ready for the exam?¡± Alejandro puts his arm around Raul¡äs shoulder which causes him to almost drop his book.

    Raul pushes Alejandro back to pick up his book to study; ¡°Did you study last night Alejandro?¡±

    ¡°No, I did not.¡± Alejandro replies. He puts his hand on his head sticking his tongue causing Raul to scream and throws his book to Alejandro¡äs face.

    ¡°Then study for God''s sake!¡± Raul screams, making Uriel burst into laughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be your friend...Uriel...¡± ¡°Yours too... Alejandro¡± Uriel replies with a smile.

    ¡°What are those memories? What¡¯s happening?¡±

    (BADUMP, BADUMP)

    The images are blurry, but Uriel sees a man and a woman ...They are in a battlefield, there are flames everywhere and he sees his father bleeding. The man hugs him and gives his lasts words:

    ¡°Uriel, you are now El Charro Negro, but you are a human being. You will be a teacher and you will be the best teacher there could be¡­ You are my pride¡­protect your brother and sister and more importantly protect your mother. You are the head of the family now¡­Stay strong and please keep your erotic dreams and fantasies in check hahaha.¡±

    The man hugs him tightly and Uriel replies with a shivering voice and tears in his eyes:

    ¡°I will Papa, I am strong¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my boy¡­¡± Roberto smiles begins to walk away.

    Uriel begins to walk away with tears in his eyes, and their parents slowly they disappeared from their vision:

    ¡°MMMAAAMMAAA,PPPAAPPPAAA¡±

    Uriel wakes up, he has tears in his eyes and he breathes heavily; ¡°Father....Mother...¡±

    Uriel looks at the moon, there is a crescent moon in the sky; ¡°This region is full of mysteries...¡±

    Under  the light of the moon the Chupacabras flies through the sky making a roar and disappearing in the clouds. The hooded girl walks outside the house and sees the sky thinking:

    ¡°The ¡°Ales¡± will come back soon...our vengeance will soon arrive...this world shall come to an end¡­¡±

    To Be Continued...

 Vol. 1- Special Chapter: That New Guy Who Stole My Mojo

    January 20th; Sun City International High School

    (BEEP BEEP BEEP)

    As I heard the alarm from my phone go off¡­I knew that today was going to be different¡­I, Alejandro Sanchez,  stood up from my bed and walked towards the mirror¡­I felt weird¡­

    Maybe it was that I didn¡¯t sleep until 2 a.m. because I was playing videogames¡­or maybe because of this thing I have in my hand¡­a few days ago¡­I had a golden key in my hand¡­then it began to shine¡­I passed out and had this wicked dream¡­

    I saw an old man¡­wearing a Native American attire¡­he told me weird things about destiny and more weird things¡­and then¡­I saw him¡­a mysterious guy who looked like my missing friend¡­Uriel Vazquez¡­

    I took a quick shower, put on my uniform and my glasses¡­I saw a new episode of my favorite anime¡­ate breakfast and went to school¡­

    However¡­I felt really off that day¡­I know everyone understands this, right? Like when you don¡¯t want to do anything¡­but you have to¡­and today I didn¡¯t want to do anything¡­

    Anyway¡­today¡­it was really cold¡­I put on my huge coat and slowly headed to school¡­as I entered a school¡­I heard something different¡­girls were gossiping about something:

    ¡°Hey did you see that handsome guy walking to the principal¡¯s office?

    Yeah¡­he looked so hot¡­

    and that scar on his face¡­makes him look so wild¡­Do you think he¡¯s a new student?¡±

    To be honest¡­I just ignored them and continued walking¡­I mean, that¡¯s the least of my worries¡­who cares if a guy joins the school¡­

    I sat at my desk and put my head down¡­because I was feeling sleepy¡­then classes started¡­and of course¡­gossip spread about the new student¡­

    I thought it was going to be another boring day¡­but then¡­Kasumi, my teacher told us¡­

    ¡°We are having a new student today¡­¡±

    Oh great¡­that idiot is in my class¡­well who cares¡­I looked outside the window, wanting to sleep¡­at that moment¡­the teacher dropped her book and the chalk¡­I turned around and saw her hugging the new student¡­

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Everyone is in shock¡­there will probably be rumors spreading around¡­I was sure of it¡­at that moment¡­the teacher ran outside the classroom¡­well¡­that was surprising¡­but the most shocking thing was the new student¡­

    He has brown skin, bluish hair and green eyes, he had a scar on his left eye resembling claws¡­you know, much like the red hair pirate in that famous shonen manga¡­you know what I mean¡­wink-wink¡­

    Anyway¡­he introduced himself; ¡°My name is Uriel...Uriel Di Fiore...it is an honor to attend this school.¡±

    Holy cow¡­he has the same name¡­as my friend¡­this can¡¯t be a coincidence¡­however¡­there is something that is bothering me¡­

    ¡°GGYYAAHHHH¡­

    HE ''S SO HOT¡­

    I CAN¡¯T BELIEVE IT¡­¡±

    That bastard is getting everyone¡¯s attention¡­I mean come on¡­he¡¯s messing with my mojo here¡­everyone is falling for me¡­even Marjorie¡­come on¡­I¡¯ve been trying to get her attention for years now¡­

    The bell rang and I decided to just ignore him¡­I mean those guys surely have better things to do¡­but damn my luck¡­

    He was in my second class¡­and every girl there were like:

    ¡°GGGYYYAAHHH¡­

    HE¡¯S IN OUR CLASS!!¡±

    Damn it¡­he made every guy feel jealous as he was surrounded by girls¡­not only that¡­I thought he was just a good looking guy but really dumb¡­my guess was wrong¡­he was super smart¡­

    I hate to admit but he was smarter than me¡­every question asked by the professor¡­it took him 2 seconds to answer back¡­I was super pissed¡­

    But my nightmare only just began¡­He was in all of my classes¡­I can¡¯t believe it¡­was fate plating a prank on me?

    He was everywhere¡­at the History class, at my literature class¡­even when I was going to lunch¡­he was at the rooftop¡­

    What the hell?¡±

    Not only was he handsome and super smart¡­he was super strong too¡­In my weights class¡­he can run as fast as 5 seconds in a hundred meter dash¡­that is not human¡­

    And yet¡­all that I head was:

    ¡°GGGYYYAAHHH¡­HE¡¯S SO COOL!¡±

    Man, I felt jealous of him¡­and not only that¡­

    He¡¯s extremely good at playing music¡­he can play multiple instruments like it was nothing¡­What the hell?

    So he was playing the guitar and the same thing happened¡­he was surrounded by girls and girls from other classes came to see him¡­

    Even the female teachers were going crazy for him¡­

    He really messed up my mojo¡­

    After I decided to confront him¡­my suspicions grew as he reacted in a strange way when I mentioned¡­Uriel Vazquez¡­

    That guy that every girl falls for¡­I¡¯m pretty sure he has a secret and I am going tor find out what it is¡­and just to be frank¡­I¡¯m not jealous¡­

    The End¡­

 Vol. 1 - Special Chapter 2: Fabiolaâ€™s Daily Life

    January 27th; Mission of San Juan

    Maybe because I think I need a break¡­or maybe because of the incidents that are happening lately¡­but seriously¡­I need a vacation¡­

    My name is Fabiola Ro¡­sorry¡­my last name isn¡¯t important for now¡­but I am a member of the Order of the Holy Maiden¡­we are a group of God¡¯s servants who are trained to exorcize and purify those who are impure beings known as Sombras¡­

    Now I won¡¯t go into many details about the order because I am prohibited to do so yet¡­but I am going to tell you¡­that here in the Mission¡­my daily life changed forever¡­

    First of all¡­my daily life was normal¡­I am an orphan that was raised by church¡­Father Clemente is my legal tutor and Sister Carolina is the one who raised me¡­you could say that she is like a mother to me¡­I live with my two sisters Abril and Mariana¡­and I had another sister named¡­Melissa¡­but you already know that story¡­

    During my mornings¡­I wake up really early¡­at 5 a.m. to exercise¡­I go for a 5km run then come back to take a shower¡­prepare breakfast and eat with my sisters¡­my sisters help me clean the dishes, we clean the dining room and prepare for school¡­everything moves in harmony¡­like a sweet melody of jazz¡­

    After that¡­we all go to school¡­we attend to a prestigious middle school in Rio Grande City¡­we take our normal classes as usual¡­I am part of a athletics team more specifically, track¡­I like to run¡­and I am the number one in my team¡­not to brag but I am also the top of my class¡­

    I like to help my friends with their chores and I like to be there for everyone¡­you could say that everyone loves me¡­

    Now then¡­after school¡­I like to return to the mission as fast as I can¡­and do some training¡­

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    This is a secret¡­but I do some mana training in a training room underneath the church¡­

    Father Clemente build it a long time ago¡­that room is huge¡­you could say an entire storage house fits there¡­the priests and nuns from all over the region come to this place and train¡­I like to see Father Clemente teach them and also see Sister Carolina do some training as well¡­

    Sister Carolina is so strong that she manages to control water and make water techniques like it¡¯s nothing¡­I wish I could do that¡­but I still don¡¯t know my true nature¡­they say that we won¡¯t learn them until we grow up and become stronger¡­oh well¡­ I guess I have no choice right¡­

    But still¡­I train by myself for the time being¡­because I want to be just like hair¡­or even stronger like the Golden Maiden or the Scarlet Maiden in Tapatio¡­I want to be just like them¡­

    It¡¯s so exciting¡­I want to become a teacher too when I grow up¡­but first I must become stronger and defeat that monster and have my revenge¡­

    After the sun goes down¡­we usually eat dinner and go to bed around 9pm¡­and that was my life¡­an ordinary life¡­the mission of San Juan had a normal life¡­until those two came along¡­

    Now our daily life has changed¡­first of all¡­when I wake up to run¡­I see him¡­that handsome boy named Uriel¡­training outside¡­I used to like being the first one to wake up but now he¡¯s the first¡­

    After I finish running¡­the stupid bathroom is always occupied by that other boy named Alejandro¡­and he takes a long time¡­come on¡­I just want my space¡­then I have to prepare even more servings for breakfast time¡­

    My sisters got so distracted by those two that they stopped helping me¡­I mean come on¡­now I have to do all the work¡­Uriel always volunteers to help me but Father Clemente told me he is a guest¡­and I do owe him my life¡­

    All well¡­there goes my perfectly sweet jazz¡­now my life moves like a rock song¡­so agitated¡­and to be honest¡­I am always on my guard for those two¡­and despite being guests¡­they are still BOYS! MEN! ANIMALS! PIGS! WOLVES!

    I must protect my sisters from them¡­and to do that¡­I will always have them in a constant watch¡­

    My daily routine changed a lot in just a couple of days¡­but that won¡¯t stop me¡­maybe it¡¯s a good thing that he is here¡­because¡­he can teach me to become stronger¡­and to get my revenge¡­

    The End¡­

 Vol. 1 - Special Chapter 3: The Pheasantâ€™s Secret

    January 29th; Downtown

    At a caf¨¦ located near the downtown area¡­a young woman enters and walks towards the bar¡­

    ¡°Welcome¡­my sweet pheasant¡­what can I get you?¡± Jairo, the owner of the cafe asks the woman. The woman sits and puts her head down:

    ¡°One large Cappuccino please¡­¡±

    ¡°Had a rough day dear?¡±

    ¡°I did¡­who said being a teacher was easy¡­all those papers to grade¡­all those meetings? I can¡¯t believe people do this job¡­¡±

    Jairo gives her the cappuccino; ¡°Fufufu¡­well¡­it is demanding but you get paid good right?¡±

    ¡°Money isn¡¯t the issue¡­besides¡­you know I don¡¯t need it¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­the first daughter of the Miyazono family¡­Kasumi¡­a spoiled rich girl¡­fufufu¡­¡±

    ¡°Jairo¡­please don¡¯t say that¡­you know too well what my family thinks of me¡­¡±

    ¡°I know I know¡­I understand your situation very well¡­¡±

    Kasumi drinks from her cup, Jairo looks at Kasumi; ¡°How is Alejandro? Do you have any information on him?¡±

    ¡°I do¡­according to Flor¡­he is currently staying at the Mission of San Juan in Rio Grande City¡­¡±

    Jairo looks confused; ¡°Mission of San Juan? You mean the church is involved with the case too?¡±

    ¡°Apparently not¡­to be honest¡­it was a coincidence because a young nun got herself involved and Alejandro was passing by¡­¡±

    ¡°Coincidence huh¡­maybe it can be faith¡­¡± Jairo cleans one of his cups. Kasumi looks at her cappuccino:

    ¡°This is getting complicated¡­first we have to deal with the Sombras in this region¡­we don¡¯t have enough agents here¡­then we have to see what is going on in Rio Grande City¡­because Alejandro got himself in trouble¡­¡±

    ¡°But Kasumi¡­Rio Grande City is off our jurisdiction¡­we can¡¯t interfere there¡­¡±

    ¡°I know¡­but what worries me is what I found out¡­¡± Kasumi lifts her head and looks at Jairo, Jairo looks at a worried expression; ¡°What did you find out?¡±

    ¡°One of my students¡­is¡­El Charro Negro¡­¡±

    (BBBAAADDUUMMMPPP)

    Jairo opens his eyes wider; ¡°You mean the Charro Negro¡­the one who appears in mexican legends?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­that one¡­¡±

    ¡°Incredible¡­do you think I can meet him some day?¡±

    ¡°Wait what? Kasumi looks at Jairo excited; ¡°Well yeah mija¡­I really love those stories and seeing him in person¡­it¡¯s amazing¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait Jairo¡­you¡¯re not seeing how difficult the situation has become?He might be an evil being¡­he might be our enemy¡­¡±

    Jairo laughs; ¡°Kasumi¡­don¡¯t be so dramatic¡­where is that boy now¡­¡±

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°In the Mission with Alejandro¡­¡±

    ¡°See? If the church accepted him¡­and if he¡¯s with Alejandro¡­then he is a good person don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Jairo pats her head, Kasumi gets embarrassed; ¡°But still¡­I have to be cautious about it¡­¡±

    ¡°I know I know¡­do you have a picture of him?¡± Kasumi takes out her phone and shows Jairo a picture:

    ¡°Oh my¡­he sure is handsome¡­and that scar makes him look wild¡­¡±

    ¡°Jair remembers he is the enemy¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh come on dear¡­don¡¯t you think he¡¯s attractive? I bet he¡¯s muscular as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Well¡­he is¡­I noticed it when I¡­hugged¡­him¡­¡± Kasumi gets red, Jairo chuckles:

    ¡°Fufufu¡­how bold of you¡­¡±

    ¡°It was an accident, okay? I just got excited because he looks like my Master¡­¡± Kasumi looks at Jairo with a smirk. Kasumi panics; ¡°It¡¯s the truth¡­I swear¡­¡±

    ¡°Fufufu¡­don¡¯t worry dear¡­I also like younger men¡­¡± Jairo winks at her. Kasumi puts her phone away embarrassed and clears her throat:

    ¡°Anyway¡­back to the main objective¡­we must find out if he¡¯s our ally or enemy¡­and for that¡­I told those two¡­¡±

    (CLING)

    Two people enter the cafe, Jairo lifts his head; ¡°Oh welcome¡­.¡± Jairo makes a smirk; ¡°Oh sorry¡­if it isn¡¯t the barbie girl and the wannabe cool guy¡­¡±

    ¡°HEY SHUT IT JAIRO OR I¡¯LL KICK YOUR ASS!¡± One of the people is a young guy with black hair and dark blue eyes.

    ¡°Fufufu¡­you¡¯re always short-tempered Carlos¡­¡± The other one is a girl with light blue hair and pinkish eyes, she has a lollipop on her mouth.

    ¡°SHUT IT CHELSEA! I¡¯LL KICK YOUR ASS TOO!¡± Carlos shouts at her. Kasumi stands up; ¡°Carlos that¡¯s enough¡­¡±

    Carlos immediately runs and kneels in front of her; ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Senpai¡­please forgive my rudeness¡­¡±

    ¡°Fufufu¡­what a dork..¡± Chelsea sits next to Kasumi and crosses her legs. Both of them have the same uniform as Alejandro¡¯s school.

    ¡°Both of you¡­we have an important task to do in a couple of days¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? What an honor¡­¡± Carlos looks at Kasumi with joy. Chelsea and Jairo look at each other:

    ¡°There he goes again¡­that little teacher¡¯s pet¡­¡±

    Jairo chuckles; ¡°Oh dear¡­I like your nails¡­¡±

    ¡°Why thank you¡­I did them myself¡­want me to make ones for you?¡±

    ¡°It would be an honor¡­¡±

    ¡°SHUT IT YOU TWO¡­SENPAI IS TALKING¡­¡± Carlos exclaims. Kasumi pats his head; ¡°Calm down¡­everything is okay¡­¡±

    (BBAAADUUUMMPPP)

    Carlos nods with excitement, thinking; ¡°I love her¡­¡± Kasumi looks at both of them:

    ¡°Now then¡­do you know Uriel Di Fiore?¡±

    ¡°Oh you mean that hot guy? Of course I know him¡­¡± Chelsea replies with excitement.-TCH- Carlos stands up; ¡°I hate him¡­¡±

    ¡°What a jealous guy?¡± Jairo whispers to Chelsea, Chelsea answers back; ¡°I know right? He will never get a girlfriend acting like that¡­¡± Carlos hears them:

    ¡°SHUT UP!¡±

    Kasumi chuckles; ¡°Anyway¡­you must observe his movements when he is in school¡­¡±

    ¡°With pleasure¡­I¡¯ll even date him for the sake of the task¡­¡± Chelsea chuckles, Jairo gives her a thumbs up:

    ¡°You go girl¡­be as direct as always¡­¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t do that¡­¡± Kasumi acts jealous. Chelsea smiles and looks at Jairo; ¡°Is she?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes she is?¡± Jairo and Chelsea chuckle. Carlos sighs; ¡°Why do we need to that?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­ he is El Charro Negro¡­¡±

    Both Chelsea and Carlos open their eyes wider; ¡°R-R-Really?¡±

    ¡°He is¡­and our task is to see if he is an ally or an enemy¡­¡±

    ¡°S-S-Senpai¡­are we going to fight him?¡± Carlos looks with excitement.

    ¡°That I don¡¯t know yet¡­but our mission is to stop any evil in the world¡­¡± Kasumi stands up and removes her glasses, the mood changes as Kasumi looks at them with a serious expression. Both of them get serious as well:

    ¡°I already informed Shion¡­Flor is keeping an eye on them in Rio Grande City¡­Rosa is monitoring them by satellite¡­and we will make a direct approach when the time is right¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    ¡°Jairo¡­remained on stand by until I gave the order¡­¡± Kasumi looks at Jairo, Jairo nods in agreement; ¡°Okay dear¡­¡±

    ¡°Remember this well¡­we are the protectors of this world¡­we are the roots that will keep new life flourishing¡­we are The World Tree; Ygdrassil¡­¡±

    Yggdrasil¡­the mysterious organization begins to move¡­stay tuned¡­

    The End¡­

 Vol. 1 - Afterward

    Hello guys this History Man Z.

    I hope you liked the first volume of Nocturne of Moon¡­ I tried my best to bring the readers a new and fresh adventure taking a new topic  such as Mexican culture... My story is meant to be a slice of life combined with action, adventure and horror with mystery...

    As you may know my protagonist has the Powers of El Charro Negro...and as you can see¡­this story is going to have events around the world¡­

    The main storyline is about the Seven Cities of Gold¡­.another legend passed down during the Age of Exploration¡­it will have reference to many historical events around the world and connected with unique approaches¡­

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    There will be a ¡°Chapter 0¡±  containing a SPECIAL ARC aside from the main story. Also I will include ¡°Special¡± chapters with some plots that are either first-person or side stories¡­

    Also this is a character driven plot¡­Be patient and enjoy the ride as things are just getting started ...I will be publishing new chapters every month or so due to my busy schedule. Please feel free to comment and follow my story.

    The new volume will contain more mysteries as our protagonists face off against the legendary Chupacabras¡­.Stay tuned¡­.Thank you¡­

    Coming soon:

    VOLUME 2: ATTACK OF THE CHUPACABRAS

 Databook Volume 1:

    Hello guys, this is History Man Z and I am going to give you a little information about the new characters. I will only put some characters per volume. Keep in mind that some of the characters won¡¯t receive information, it will depend of their participation on this volume:

    -Name: Alejandro Sanchez

    DOB: August 1st Age: 17

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color: Orange / Brown / White

    Height/ Weight: 170 cm / 70 kg

    Race/ Citizenship: Human/ American

    Favorite Food: Tacos and Pizza

    Character Description: One of the main characters. He is a genius who is obsessed with the Supernatural. He is very friendly. He wants to know what happened 5 years ago on the night of the crimson moon.

    - Name: Uriel Di Fiore

    DOB : ? Age: 17 (Apparently)

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color: Green / Blue / Brown

    Height/ Weight: 172 cm /  85kg

    Race/ Citizenship: ? / ?

    Favorite Food: Caldo de Res de Mama / Mom¡¯s Beef Stew

    Character description: One of the main characters. He is a very cold person. Smart and athletic with a supernatural ability. Yet, he can be a very nice person but he doesn¡¯t like to show it. His only goal is to kill Darius Lucifugus. He is El Charro Negro.

    -Name: Tiwa de Ysleta

    DOB: December 1st Age: 17

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color: Blue / Blonde /  Brown

    Height/ Weight: 167cm / 50kgs

    Race/ Citizenship: Human /  American and Mexican

    Favorite Food: Enchiladas Rojas (Red)

    Character Information: A mysterious girl who possesses great power. She is a tsundere character who likes to have all the attention. More information about her character will be revealed later on

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    -Name: Marjorie Bellerose

    DOB: December 12th Age: 17

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color: Blue / Silver / White

    Height/ Weight: 165cm / 50kg

    Race/ Citizenship: Human / American and French

    Favorite Food: Chocolate Cake with Coffee

    Character description: She has a warm personality and she is friendly with everyone. She is also very smart and athletic, she can be a little naive and easy to manipulate. More information about her in the future.

    Name: Aleister Lucifugus

    DOB: January 1st Age: 17

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color: Red / Black /  White

    Height/ Weight: 170cm / 80kgs

    Race/ Citizenship: Human / American and Romanian

    Favorite Food: ?

    Character Description: A very smart and wise person. He can also be very aggressive as demonstrated in the volume. He can be very jealous when it comes to Marjorie. A very mysterious character.

    -Name: Kasumi Miyazono

    DOB: September 21st  Age: 19

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color: Light Brown / Orange /  White

    Height/ Weight: 178 cm / 60 kgs

    Race/ Citizenship: Human / Japanese

    Favorite Food: Takoyaki and Miso Ramen

    Character Description: A very attractive and mature woman. She is a very caring person. There are mysteries from her character that will be revealed in future volumes.

    -Name: Darius Lucifugus

    DOB: December 25th  Age: 50 (Approximately)

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color: ? / No Hair / White

    Height/ Weight: 182 cm / 80 kgs

    Race/ Citizenship: ? / Romanian

    Favorite Food: ?

    Character Description: The main antagonist of the novel. He is a very mysterious and yet powerful man who killed Uriel¡¯s father. No more information is provided.

    -Name: El Muerto

    DOB:  ? Age: ?

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color: ?

    Height/ Weight: ?

    Race/ Citizenship: ?

    Favorite Food: ?

    Character Description: El Muerto is the most mysterious character. He is the one who greeted Uriel and he is the one who controls the Chupacabras. But there is little information about him. His motives are still unknown...

    Lucifugus: Little Brown Bat

    Bellerose: French for Beautiful Rose

    Di Fiore: Italian for ¡°Of Flower¡±

    Seven Cities of Gold: The Seven Cities of Gold, also known as the Seven Cities of Cibola, is a myth that was popular in the 16th century. According to legend, the seven cities of gold could be found throughout the pueblos of the New Mexico Territory.

    Charro Negro: A Mexican folk tale about a tall, elegant-looking man in an impeccable black suit consisting of a short jacket, a shirt, tight pants and a wide-brimmed hat wanders deep into the night in the lonely stretches that link the small towns of rural Mexico, on the back of a huge, jet-colored horse.

    Red Moon: A Red Moon or A ¡°blood moon¡± is essentially a poetic name for what¡¯s technically called a ¡°total lunar eclipse¡± that occurs during a supermoon. On an ordinary day, the moon gets its shine from direct sunlight reflecting on its surface, but during a lunar eclipse.

 Vol. 2- Prologue:

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    Rain falls heavy, with lightning touching the ground. The freezing air of January covered the whole city.

    In an abandoned building, a young man stands in the middle of an empty room.

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    The young man has blue hair, green eyes and wears a Mariachi attire. He bleeds from his head and one of his arms. He breathes heavily as he holds his sword tight.

    The monster managed to take away two of his senses. He is blind and deaf, he hears his heart beating fast as he has no vision.

    Suddenly¡­

    (RRRRRAAAAWWW)

    (SSSSLLLAASSHHH)

    A winged monster flies from the roof and attacks the young man. The young man blocks the attack with his sword. The monster flies at great speed, playing with the young man¡¯s senses.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    The monster has red eyes, spikes in its back and two large bat wings. The monster is know as the Chupacabras. The Chupacabras attacks continuously, the young man tries his best to block it, however the ground below him breaks.

    (CCCRRAAASSHHH)

    The boy stands up and gets his guard up once again:

    ¡°This is not good, I¡¯m losing control, come on I must be strong or I¡¯ll die.¡±

    (SSSLLLLAAASSHHHH)

    The monster continues to attack him, the young boy knows that he is wasting time because his comrades are also under attack by monsters known as Sombras. Beings that steal away mana from human beings.

    ¡°Breathe, Breathe, Focus, Focus, come on... FOCUS!!!¡±

    The young man thinks to himself as he tries to concentrate. The monster flies down once again, the young man turns trying to cut him.

    (BBBBBBOOOOOMMMM)

    An explosion causes the floor to collapse once again.

    Blood splashes in the wall and on the floor. Lightning falls illuminating the room.

    The light reveals the two figures standing side by side as the rain washes the blood.

    One of the figures falls to the ground...The conclusion of the fated battle between the Charro Negro and the Chupacabras awaits a conclusion¡­

    Stay Tuned¡­

 Vol. 2 - Chapter 0: Birth of the Successor

    5 Years Ago; January 30th, Sun City

    5 years ago, on the hills located in Sun City. Two boys played around, having fun like any other day.

    Those boys were Uriel and Alejandro. They were always dressed in strange outfits as they called themselves the ¡°The Super Space Rangers¡±

    Uriel and Alejandro were close friends, they were always close to each other. On January 30th, one day before the fateful events. The boys played outside of Uriel¡¯s backyard, however, fate had other plans for them¡­

    ¡°PIU,PIU, I got you Space Ranger Red.¡±

    Alejandro plays with his toy gun, Uriel fakes his death:

    ¡°Oh, I died, no¡­curse you¡­.Silver Space Ranger¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡± The boys smile as they begin to throw mud balls.

    Uriel Vazquez was a 12 year old boy with brown skin, his hair had a bluish tone, and he had green eyes. Uriel also has a thin body and average height and weight; he likes to play soccer, and videogames.

    Alejandro Sanchez at that time was a 12 year old boy who had brownish short hair, his eyes had an orange color, a thin body and his skin color is white. He was always next to Uriel''s side and was his best friend from 3 years back. Alejandro had complete trust in Uriel. The two were close,almost like brothers.

    Alejandro points towards the hills:

    "Hey Uriel, let''s go and explore the hills over there¡­"

    Uriel looks at the hills and feels fear:

    "I don''t know, Alejandro, my mom says it''s dangerous¡­"

    "Aww, don''t tell me the baby is scared?"

    Alejandro begins to make fun of Uriel dancing around. Uriel gets angry and replies:

    "I am not a baby!"

    Alejandro runs to the fence; "Well then, let''s go¡­"

    ¡°Uriel¡­I want to go too¡­¡± A little girl with purple hair runs towards them. Uriel stops her; ¡°No¡­Valerie¡­it¡¯s too dangerous for you¡­¡±

    Valerie Vazquez was a young girl that was 10 years old at that time. She has pale colored skin with blue eyes and light purple colored hair. She was always following both Uriel and Alejandro and liked to play with them¡­

    Valerie begins to cry; ¡°Wahh¡­I want to go too¡­¡± Uriel sighs with his eyes closed. Alejandro walks towards her; ¡°Come on Valerie¡­don¡¯t cry¡­you have a very important mission here¡­¡±

    Alejandro wipes her tears, Valerie stops crying; ¡°Really?¡±

    Alejandro smiles; ¡°Yeah¡­remember that you are the Pink Space Ranger¡­you must protect this house from the evil doers¡­right?¡±

    Valerie smiles at him; ¡°Yeah¡­I¡¯m strong¡­I can help you¡­¡±

    ¡°Good¡­then please protect this house¡­we¡¯ll be right back¡­¡± Alejandro pats her head, Valerie blushes; ¡°O-O-Okay¡­but please¡­be careful¡­¡±

    Uriel smiles at her; ¡°We will¡­bye-bye¡­¡±

    Uriel and Alejandro left the house to go and explore the hills¡­

    ******************************************************************************

    Uriel and Alejandro decided to walk down a hill to unexplored areas¡­As they walked, Alejandro decided to ask Uriel a very personal question...

    "Hey Uriel, can I ask you a question?"

    Uriel jumps through giant boulders; "What is it Alejandro?"

    Alejandro changes his expression to a serious one and asks:

    "Do you...like Marjorie?"

    Uriel doesn''t understand the question and replies:

    ¡°Of course I do...she is a great friend, like Victoria and Angela...¡§

    ¡§That''s not what I meant...¡§ Alejandro stops walking and looks at Uriel clarifying on what he meant:

    ¡°What I meant was, are you in love with Marjorie?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Uriel looks at Alejandro without saying a word, he takes a deep breath as he knows that Alejandro has always been in love with Marjorie. Uriel looks at Alejandro and smiles:

    ¡°No...I don''t¡­¡±

    Alejandro smiles and replies:

    ¡°Good to hear¡±

    He walks slowly passing Uriel, Uriel lowers his head as Alejandro thinks:

    ¡°Uriel, you¡äre a great liar...I know that you are lying only because I told you that I like Marjorie...¡§

    Alejandro stops:

    ¡°Hey Uriel, be careful with Aleister...I know that you are a good person but he hates and you know it¡­¡±

    ¡°I know that...but I think he might be a good person even though he bullies us a lot¡­¡±

    ¡°You sure are dumb...you know that?¡± Alejandro laughs and both of them continue to walk.

    It''s getting dark, and the mountains create shadows where the sun does not hit...As they walk by a small creek, the boys find out something strange¡­

    "Hey Alejandro, I found something, come quick¡­"

    Uriel waves at Alejandro from the top of  a hill. Alejandro quickly runs up towards Uriel''s location.

    "What is that?" Uriel asks as he looks with his eyes wide open. Alejandro, who is standing next to him, is also in shock:

    ¡°I-I-I don¡¯t know¡­but¡­¡±

    Alejandro smiles at Uriel; ¡°Let¡¯s go down there and see¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait what?¡± Uriel looks scared. Alejandro heads towards the tomb, with Uriel following him with a frightened expression.

    ¡°Whoa¡­check that out¡­¡± Alejandro points with excitement.

    Both of the kids look at a graveyard, it is surrounded by a wood fence. There are seven tombs in that place. Six of them are in a position that creates a circle surrounding one that is in the middle.

    The graveyard has a gate with a sign that says; "CIBOLA"

    "That''s incredible, let''s get close to have a better look." Alejandro begins to walk forward.

    "Wait, I think it''s a bad idea¡­" Uriel says with a frightened tone.

    "Come on, don''t be a chicken¡­" Alejandro begins to make fun of him by making chicken sounds.

    "Shut up, I am not a chicken" Uriel approaches him with an  angry expression.

    Alejandro chuckles; "Man, you''re so easy to read¡­"

    Uriel looks down, feeling embarrassed; "Shut up¡­"

    The boys decided to walk closer to the graveyard. Ignoring the warning sign behind them that said: "Peligro" (Danger)

    The boys slowly approach the graveyard, they stand at the entrance of the graveyard.

    "There...you saw it up close...now let''s go¡­" Uriel turns around, Alejandro grabs his shoulder:

    "Wait...do you see that in the center?"

    Alejandro points at the tomb in the center, the tomb has seven skulls. Uriel begins to notice that there are skulls on every tomb.

    Each tomb has a number of skulls going from 1 to 6. The sun is almost gone creating a twilight in the sky.

    The mountains cover the area creating giant shadows covering the area. The cold suddenly hits harder, dropping to a freezing sensation.

    "Uriel, I want to go in¡­"

    Alejandro''s eyes turn shallow, he begins to walk forward and enters the graveyard. Uriel grabs his hand:

    "Alejandro...wait¡­"

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    Uriel begins to feel pain on his chest and on his head. He breathes heavily as he falls into one knee:

    "Alejandro...wait...don''t go¡­"

    Alejandro reaches the center. He looks at the tomb, beneath it, there is a golden box.

    (CAW CAW CAW)

    Crows begin to fly around Alejandro; "What''s going on?"

    One of the crows scratches Alejandro''s arm causing him to bleed.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    (DRIP DRIP DROP)

    Drops of blood fall to the golden box. Suddenly, the golden box begins to shine. The other tombs shine as well, the light begins to connect with each other in the ground creating a symbol.

    "Uriel,what''s going on?" Alejandro looks frightened, Uriel feels weak thinking:

    "Move,move, help him¡­"

    (BBBBBOOOMMMM)

    A pillar of golden light shines to the sky¡­

    Meanwhile¡­

    It¡¯s a peaceful afternoon in the Vazquez house...

    ¡°Papa...catch me?¡± A young boy with reddish hair  plays with a man with blue hair. He is Roberto Vazquez, Uriel¡¯s father.

    Roberto Vazquez,was 32 years old,  is wearing a black colored suit, with a red tie. He has white skin, bluish hair and green eyes just like Uriel. He also has a beard and mustache. He always liked to play with his children during his free time¡­

    ¡°Alright Daniel¡­time for you to fly¡­¡± Roberto lifts Daniel in the air with one arm; ¡°WOW PAPA¡­YOU¡¯RE SO STRONG!¡±

    Daniel laughs and moves around, Roberto smiles too; ¡°Haha¡­I¡¯m the strongest dad in the world¡­¡±

    Daniel Vazquez was an 8 year old boy. He had white skin, red hair and greenish eyes. He wore glasses and always had a tablet with him¡­ He was a really happy boy who was really close to his siblings¡­

    ¡°Be careful dear¡­you don¡¯t want to drop him¡­¡± A woman walks towards them; ¡°Dinner is almost ready dear¡­would mind calling the boys to come help me?¡±

    ¡°Of course Maria¡­give me a moment¡­¡±

    Maria Vazquez was a  32 year old woman who had light brown skin with red hair, she had reddish colored eyes, and she had a well developed body¡­she was Uriel¡¯s mother, she was a very gentle and caring mother¡­

    Roberto goes outside calling for the boys; ¡°URIEL¡­ALEJANDRO¡­COME INSIDE!¡± Roberto looks around and notices Valerie sitting on a slide, looking at the hills. Roberto walks towards her:

    ¡°Valerie¡­are you alright?¡±

    Valerie looks at him and smiles; ¡°Oh papa¡­I am just guarding the house¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh you are¡­well¡­have you see Uriel and Alejandro¡­¡±

    Valerie opens her eyes wider; ¡°Papa¡­what is that?¡±

    At that moment, a pillar of golden light shines in the sky, coming from the hills¡­

    Roberto opens his eyes wider; ¡°Valerie¡­where are the boys¡­¡±

    ¡°They said they would go and explore the hills¡­¡± Valerie, with tears in her eyes, points at the light.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Roberto takes a step forward. Maria goes outside; ¡°Roberto¡­this mana¡­¡±

    ¡°Maria¡­the boys¡­they¡¯re in danger¡­¡±

    ¡°Go Roberto¡­bring them back¡­¡± Maria nods in agreement. Roberto begins to run as fast as he can  towards the light.

    At a distance, a man wearing a charro suit smiles:

    "So it finally appeared, the forbidden tomb showed itself and my successor is in that direction as well, fate sure is cruel¡­"

    ******************************************************************************

    In the graveyard, the light stopped shining, the two boys are left paralyzed as they do not know what happened¡­

    ¡°What was that?¡± Alejandro looks down and sees that the box has opened; ¡°Uriel¡­the box¡­it¡¯s open¡­¡±

    Alejandro sees that inside the box there is a golden key, he smiles and turns around:

    ¡°Uriel, come quick, there is something here¡­¡±

    Uriel begins to run towards Alejandro entering the graveyard. -BBBAADDUUMMPPP- Suddenly, Alejandro opens his eyes wider as he witnesses something horrifying:

    ¡°UUURRRIIEELL BEHIND YOUUU¡­.¡±

    Alejandro screams, Uriel feels a presence behind him, he turns around and sees a beast behind him.

    The beast is a ¡°Sombra¡± that has the figure of a bat with a black body and orange circle patterns.

    (RRRRAAAWWW)

    (BBBBBOOOOMMM)

    The Sombra flaps its wings and blows Uriel away. Uriel hits his head with one of the tombs. Alejandro panics:

    ¡°UUURRRIIIEELLLL!¡±

    Uriel bleeds from his head as he breathes heavily; ¡°A-A-Alejandro¡­run¡­¡±

    The Sombra begins to walk slowly towards Alejandro. Alejandro looks at it frozen in fear. Uriel tries to crawl towards Alejandro:

    ¡°A...A...Alejandro...you must run away¡­¡±

    Alejandro doesn¡¯t move, he begins to look up to the Sombra¡¯s eyes. He trembles in fear as he says with a shaky voice:

    ¡°U...U...Uriel...help me¡­¡±

    ¡°BOY I LIKE YOUR SMELL, YOUR MANA IS GOING TO BE DELICIOUS¡±

    The Sombra grabs Alejandro with both of his arms. Uriel tries to move but he is very weak due to his head injury:

    ¡°NNNNOOO LEAVE HIM ALONE¡±

    ¡°AAAHHHHHH¡±

    The Sombra bites Alejandro¡¯s neck, and suddenly a silver aura emerges from Alejandro¡¯s body. The Sombra sucks away Alejandro¡¯s aura completely. Alejandro''s eyes slowly close as he loses consciousness.

    The ¡°Sombra¡± let¡¯s Alejandro go, Alejandro falls to the ground.

    ¡°AAAALLLEEEJJJAANNNDDDRROOOO¡±

    Uriel slowly begins to stand, he looks at the Sombra with anger. The Sombra laughs:

    ¡°HAHAHA¡­YOUNG BOY¡­YOU¡¯RE NEXT!¡±

    Uriel with tears in his eyes takes a deep breath; ¡°I AM NOT AFRAID OF YOU! I WILL HELP MY FRIEND!¡±

    The Sombra walks towards Uriel; ¡°YOU¡¯RE MANA SMELLS MORE DELICIOUS¡­IT¡¯S ALMOST HEAVENLY¡­LIKE AN ANGEL¡­I SHALL ENJOY THIS¡­¡±

    (BANG,BANG)

    Without warning, Two bullets hit the Sombra from behind.

    ¡°HEY YOU, MONSTRUO (MONSTER), LEAVE THE MUCHACHO (KID)ALONE¡­¡±

    Uriel is in shock as he sees a man on top of a hill. The man is dressed in a Mariachi outfit, he has a sombrero and he is mounting a horse.

    (RRRRRAAAAWWWW)

    ¡°DAMN YOU...WHY ARE YOU HERE¡­¡±

    ¡°Why am I here you say? Well, you attacked this muchacho and that pissed me off¡­¡± The man lifts his head. Uriel is in shock to see that the man had red eyes.

    The Sombra charges towards the man, the man chuckles and draws his sword.

    (SSSSLLLLAAASSHHH)

    In a blink of an eye, the man cut the Sombra in half. The Sombra slowly disappears, turning into mana. The man puts his sword away and chuckles:

    ¡°You are weak, idiot monster.¡±

    Uriel is surprised as he thinks to himself:

    ¡°What just happened? That was awesome...¡±

    (COUGH, COUGH)

    ¡°ALEJANDRO!¡± Alejandro coughs, Uriel notices and goes towards him. He looks at Alejandro, he is barely conscious however, his feet begin to turn into stone. Uriel holds him:

    ¡°Alejandro, stay with me...what happened to him?¡±

    ¡°Muchacho tonto (dumb kid) , it¡¯s no use, your friend is going to die¡­¡± The man walks towards Uriel and continues to speak; ¡°Unfortunately, your friend¡¯s life force was sucked out of him, without it, he will die in minutes¡­¡±

    The man stands next to them, he sees the object in the box and smiles:

    ¡°So, he was the chosen one¡­ I must say, fate is really interesting¡­¡±

    ¡°There has to be a way to save him...there has to¡­.¡± Uriel holds Alejandro and with tears in his eyes he tries to think.

    The man laughs; ¡°Well, there is something I can do for him, it¡¯s risky, but I can save him¡­¡±

    ¡°You can?¡± Uriel looks at the man, the man chuckles:

    ¡°Of course I can, but why should I? I mean I don¡¯t know the boy and to tell you the truth, I am not a good guy¡­¡±

    Uriel slams his head on the ground begging, he continues to bleed but he doesn''t care:

    ¡°PLEASE...PLEASE...HELP MY FRIEND, I BEG YOU...PLEASE¡­¡±

    ¡°Whoa there muchacho, if you continue to do that...you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to die¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I just need to help him¡­¡±

    ¡°riel...Uriel¡­¡± Alejandro opens his eyes and sees Uriel covered in blood:

    ¡°Alejandro don¡¯t speak, I am going to help you okay¡­¡±

    Alejandro, breathing heavily, looks at him:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Uriel, this time, I got you into a mess only because I wanted to explore¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, I followed you because I wanted to¡­¡± Uriel holds his hand tightly.

    ¡°Uriel please forgive me for being so stupid...I just wanted to have fun with you because I see you like a brother¡­¡±

    ¡°You idiot, you¡¯re not going to die, I will help you¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel...I don¡¯t¡­¡± Alejandro closes his eyes, the lower half of his body begins to shine. Uriel panics:

    ¡°NOOO¡­ WAIIITTT¡­.¡±

    ¡°Time is ticking muchacho¡­¡± The man approaches Uriel. Uriel begs one more time, but this time the man grabs his hair and lifts Uriel:

    ¡°You idiot, a man must never lower his head...never...now ask me in the eyes¡­¡±

    He lets Uriel go, Uriel looks at the man¡¯s eyes. He feels fear but he is more worried about his friend. He raises his voice and screams:

    ¡°PLEASE HELP HIM¡­¡±

    ¡°Excellent, now that is how a man asks things...sure I can help him, but you need to promise me something¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I will save his life, but you will give me your soul¡­¡± The man smiles at him, with his red eyes.

    ¡°...¡± Uriel is left speechless, the man continues to speak:

    ¡°I understand that you need time to think, but your friend is dying and my offer is simple, you will become my successor...now then...¡±

    Uriel interrupts the man; ¡°I accept¡­¡±

    The man in the Charro suit laughs:

    ¡°Wow, you only doubted a second...now that¡¯s more like it...you are just like your father¡­¡±

    ¡°My father?¡±

    The man puts his hand on Uriel¡¯s head. His hand begins to shine and Uriel¡¯s bleeding stops and the blood disappears:

    ¡°Now then, we have a deal, although you will have to save him with me...are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes I am¡­¡±

    The man draws a circle with a triangle surrounding Alejandro. He looks at Uriel and explains:

    ¡°Now then, in order to save him, we must replenish his manna or life force. In order to do that, you must pass some of your life force to him¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, so how do I do that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, you must have direct contact with his inner self, in other words you must kiss him¡­¡±

    Uriel is left speechless and cleans his ears, asking:

    ¡°Did you say kiss him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so...if you want to save him¡­you just need to do that and I will do the rest...¡±

    After a few moments, Uriel panics:

    ¡°WWWHHHHAATTTT, OH COME ON, ARE YOU SERIOUS!¡±

    Uriel exclaims with his face red. The man looks at him with a serious expression and nods in agreement.

    Uriel begins to sweat as he looks at Alejandro thinking:

    ¡°Aww man, but I like girls, plus I wanted Marjorie to be my first kiss¡­¡±

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    Uriel slowly approaches Alejandro as he takes a deep breath; ¡°Here goes nothing¡­¡±

    As soon as he is about to kiss Alejandro, the man bursts into laughter:

    ¡°HAHAHA, I¡¯M JUST KIDDING, YOU SURE HAVE BALLS MUCHACHO¡­¡±

    ¡°WHAT THE HELL, THIS IS A SERIOUS MATTER HERE¡­¡± Uriel exclaims with his head boiling in anger. The man pats his head:

    ¡°Sure, a kiss is an effective way but he is already turning into mana¡­ now then.. since he didn''t lose blood like you there is another way that¡¯s more effective and less embarrassing¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at him angry; ¡°Okay, spill it already¡­¡±

    The man makes a cut on Alejandro¡¯s hand, Uriel panics; ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING?¡±

    ¡°Calm down muchacho¡­Now then, grab his hand¡­¡±

    Uriel grabs Alejandro¡¯s hand, the man continues to explains:

    ¡°Now then, focus your mana, just imagine water passing through a river and when you do that imagine the water going to a lake. The moment you do that, your mana will flow and transfer to Alejandro, I will stimulate it with mine, now do it¡­¡±

    Uriel closes his eyes and rapidly makes his mana flow to Alejandro.

    (BBBAADDUUMMMPPP)

    ¡°Wow, you sure are a gifted manna user¡­¡±

    The man grabs Uriel¡¯s head and transfers mana to Uriel making the process faster. Uriel shines bright, Alejandro also shines and slowly the process begins to revert, turning Alejandro back to normal.

    Five Minutes Later...The treatment was over....

    Uriel breathes heavily as he looks at the man who smiles:

    ¡°Congratulations, your friend is now safe¡­¡±

    Uriel says with excitement; ¡°Thank you, thank you¡­¡± Uriel hugs Alejandro, who is unconscious.

    The man smiles as wind blows in the valley:

    ¡°Now then, your soul will be mine¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­¡± Uriel looks at the man with a determined face. The man notices Uriel¡¯s determination:

    ¡°Tomorrow, I will come to you...and we will begin the ceremony¡­¡±

    ¡°What ceremony?¡±

    ¡°The ceremony for you to become my successor¡­¡±

    Uriel begins to lose consciousness as the man looks at him with a serious face:

    ¡°ENJOY TOMORROW, MY SUCCESSOR, BECAUSE TOMORROW WILL BE YOUR LAST DAY¡­¡±

    The encounter in the cemetery was the beginning of the end for Uriel Vazquez¡­

    Stay tuned¡­Next Volume¡­

 Vol. 2 - Chapter 1: A Rosary and The Sombras

    January 30th; Rio Grande City¡­

    *Note: This conversation is in spanish

    On a very cold night¡­when the moon is covered in clouds¡­the souls of the wicked rise¡­and with it¡­the hunger and rage of a being becomes visible¡­

    ¡°Hey did you hear?¡± At a normal home, a group of kids have a sleepover. The four of the guys have the lights off and sitting on the floor. One of the friends begins to speak:

    ¡°Did you hear about the monster that appears at night and takes away those who hear its roar?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just something that people from the streets say¡­¡± The second friend tries to justify, the third one stands up:

    ¡°Oh no¡­it¡¯s true¡­I hear that people suddenly who get chosen, hear the roar of the monster¡­they slowly stand up and walk towards the outside¡­there¡­the monster gets them¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­that¡¯s just stupid¡­if it was true¡­then everyone would be dead¡­I don¡¯t want to hear this no more¡­I¡¯m going to watch videos¡­¡± The fourth kid puts on his headphones, closes his eyes and ignores the others. The others laugh; ¡°WOW¡­WHAT A SCAREDY CAT!¡±

    ¡°Hey today the clouds cover the moon¡­do  you think the monster is going to attack?¡± The boys look at the window; ¡°You¡¯re right¡­maybe it will¡­¡±

    ¡°HAHAHA¡­¡± The boys chuckle. -RRRRAAAWWWW- At that moment, a powerful roar shakes the house. -BBAAADDUUMMMPP- The boys suddenly stand up and head out the door.

    After a few moments, the fourth kid opens his eyes; ¡°HEY¡­WHERE DID EVERYONE GO?¡±

    The kid stands up and heads to the door; ¡°MOM¡­DAD¡­HEY GUYS WHERE ARE YOU?¡± The boy runs outside and sees one of his friends standing there; ¡°HEY¡­WHAT ARE YOU DOING¡­WHERE ARE THE OTHERS¡­¡±

    (RRRAAAWWW)

    At that moment, a monster descends  and grabs the kid, blowing the other away; ¡°WWAAHHH!¡± The kid opens his eyes and sees the monster flying away with his friend. The kid stands up; ¡°No¡­it can¡¯t be¡­wait what about the others?¡±

    ¡°They are dead¡­¡± At that moment, a man with a skeleton mask appears from a portal behind him. He grabs the kid from the hair and lifts him up:

    ¡°It¡¯s strange¡­I was to have no survivors¡­¡±

    ¡°P-P-Please¡­let me go¡­¡± The kid cries, the man with the skeleton mask chuckles; ¡°Oh I will let you go¡­but you will become food for my pets here¡­¡±

    (GGGRRRRR)

    Sombras appear in the shadows, right next to the house, the kid cries; ¡°NO¡­PLEASE¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh you want mercy huh¡­let me ask you this¡­do you ever show mercy to a cockroach in your kitchen¡­¡±

    The man throws the kid to ground right in front of the Sombras, the Sombras grab the kid and pull him into the darkness; ¡°NNNOOOOOO! HHEEELLLPPP!¡±

    The Sombras devour the kid without mercy. The man in the skeleton mask looks up and sees the monster flying in circles:

    ¡°Very well¡­time to move on¡­I need you to become even more powerful¡­NOW GO!¡±

    (RRRAAAWWW)

    The monster flies towards the sky, disappearing in the clouds. The man walks towards the portal:

    ¡°Now that El Charro Negro and those idiots from the World Tree have taken action as well¡­We will have move our plans forward¡­right master?¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    January 31st, 20 km West of Sun City

    The Borderland, a large desert area located between two countries. It¡¯s January 31st, in Sun City. Today is special because it¡¯s a memorial day for the tragedy that happened 5 years ago. Students and staff of the highschool get the day off.

    Located 20 km to the west of Sun City, there is a giant hole. A crater that was created 5 years ago with an unknown motive. The Crater has a circumference of 1 kilometer making it huge and a depth of 1 kilometer down. People are prohibited to go near the crater as the authorities made them believe that it was a nuclear explosion and that there is a high radiation reading in the area.

    However¡­

    ¡°Hey, how long are you keep hiding over there....¡±

    A young man with blue hair and green eyes stands near the crater. He is wearing an unbuttoned black jacket, blue jeans and black shoes. He has a red scarf around his neck and has black gloves.

    The young man is looking at the crater as a strong wind blows upward. He turns around and sees another young man hiding:

    ¡°Alejandro, come out already, you look so dumb covering your mouth like that¡­¡±

    Alejandro (16 years old), a young man with brownish hair and orange eyes. He is hiding behind a rock covering his mouth with his black scarf. He is wearing an orange winter coat, he has black gloves and blue jeans.

    ¡°I must do it Uriel, this place has high levels of radiation, you didn¡¯t know that?¡± Alejandro holds his scarf as he covers his mouth.

    Uriel (Age 16) sighs with his eyes close, he turns around and replies:

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie, there wasn¡¯t a nuclear explosion here¡­¡±

    Alejandro walks with caution; ¡°Easy for you to say, I can¡¯t believe you brought me here¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who insisted on coming with me, idiot¡­¡±

    ¡°Because you created a portal to get here.. and I thought it was super cool¡­¡±

    Uriel scratches his head, and continues to explained:

    ¡°You sure are stupid, anyway, this crater was created by mana not radiation. I know because I can still sense some mana coming from this crater¡­¡±

    ¡°Seriously, now that''s a relief¡­¡± Alejandro stands next to Uriel, Uriel looks at him thinking:

    ¡°Now that was fast¡­¡±

    ¡°So anyway Uriel, why did we come here today?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to see this crater, because¡­¡±

    Uriel looks down, wind blows hard. Alejandro also looks down thinking:

    ¡°It sure is deep¡­¡±

    (BBBAADDUUMMMPPP)

    Uriel begins to remember images from the past.

    ¡°URIEL...URIEL...MI HIJO¡­¡±(MY SON)

    He begins to remember a man with blue hair and a mustache. His head begins to hurt as he grabs it with his left hand. Alejandro notices:

    ¡°Uriel, is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing, the reason we came here was...because ...I think I was here five years ago¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks surprised and exclaims:

    ¡°Wair, seriously? You were here? But the Principal told us that you went out of town¡­¡±

    ¡°That was another lie, the thing is, I don¡¯t remember why, but the mana here is very familiar and nostalgic, I know I was here but¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Uriel sees something shining down at the crater, a silver light shining:

    ¡°Alejandro, do you see that?¡±

    ¡°No, what do I need to see?¡±

    Uriel jumps down the crater in search of the object he just saw.

    ¡°HEY WAIT...URIEL¡­¡± Alejandro sees Uriel disappear in the darkness.

    ¡°Aww man, that guy sure is unpredictable¡­¡±

    Without warning...

    ¡°FFFRRRREEEZZEEE, STAY WHERE YOU ARE¡­¡±

    Suddenly, two soldiers appear pointing their weapons at Alejandro. Alejandro lifts his arms looking surprised:

    ¡°Damn it, why now when Uriel isn¡¯t here¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you here, this is a restricted area. No one can enter¡­¡±

    Alejandro laughs nervously thinking:

    ¡°Come on Uriel, hurry¡­¡±

    Alejandro begins to speak:

    ¡°Well you see...uhmm...I got lost on my way home¡­¡±

    ¡°Liar, we are in the middle of a desert...son, you¡¯re coming with us¡­¡±

    The soldiers walk towards Alejandro, Alejandro takes a step back but he is on the edge of the crater. He begins to think:

    ¡°Oh shit, now I am in trouble, damn it Uriel, hurry.¡±

    (PPPUUMMM)

    In a blink of an eye, Uriel knocks both of the guards unconscious as he stands behind them.

    ¡°DAMN IT URIEL, YOU SURE TOOK YOUR DAMN TIME¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so loud, do you want to wake them up?¡±

    Alejandro takes a deep breath feeling relief, he looks at Uriel and asks:

    ¡°So did you find the thing you were searching¡­¡±

    Uriel lifts his arm, revealing a silver Rosary.

    ¡°Wait, is that a Rosary?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I found it at the bottom of the crater...it¡¯s really strange but this Rosary¡­¡±

    Uriel then looks at it and thinks:

    ¡°This Rosary is the same as the one she has¡­¡±

    Alejandro scratches his head thinking:

    ¡°I don''t know what he is thinking, but I want to go now¡­¡±

    Uriel extends his arm with his hand open. He begins to release crimson mana, suddenly, the space begins to bend and a portal begins to open.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go home...I want to speak with Father Clemente and Sister Carolina¡­¡±

    Uriel enters the portal, Alejandro runs to the portal. Suddenly he feels someone is watching them. Alejandro looked in all directions but there was no one:

    ¡°I swear I felt someone was¡­¡±

    Image of a wolf looking down the hill...

    Uriel pulls him into the portal before he could see who it was. As the portal closes, a figure appears from the shadows.  A green colored wolf made of natural energy walks to the crater and looks at it, the wolf begins to howl as it turns to mana particles.

    ******************************************************************************

    Mission of San Juan¡­

    Night slowly falls in the Borderland, with a clear sky, the moon once again shines down on the twin cities¡­In the outskirts of Rio Grande City, lies the Mission of San Juan¡­

    In the Mission of San Juan, Uriel decided to show the Rosary to Sister Carolina, Father Clemente was out on patrol¡­

    ¡°Hhmmmm¡­¡¯ A beautiful woman dressed in a nun¡¯s attire looks at the rosary that Uriel found.

    ¡°Well Sister Carolina, does it seem familiar?¡± Uriel asks, Sister Carolina (Age 29) looks at the rosary as she says:

    ¡°Well, the rosary looks identical to Maria¡¯s but it isn¡¯t hers. Our rosaries must always be with us, I think it might belong to someone else¡­¡±

    ¡°I see, then it isn¡¯t hers¡­ I¡¯m sorry that I bothered you.¡± Uriel grabs the rosary, Sister Carolina smiles and replies:

    ¡°Not to worry, I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t be of more help.¡±

    Ever since the incident with the Chupacabras a few nights prior¡­Sister Carolina became more welcoming to both Uriel and Alejandro¡­

    Uriel heads back to his room. Alejandro walks in the hallway of the mission, he feels pain in his left hand thinking:

    ¡°I know that my hand was sealed but it sometimes hurts¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks up and sees a young girl dressed in a nun¡¯s attire:

    ¡°Hey  Fabiola, how are you feeling?¡±

    Sister Fabiola (Age 13) looks at him and runs away, Alejandro scratches his cheek thinking:

    ¡°That¡¯s weird, ever since that night, she¡¯s been ignoring me¡­¡±

    Alejandro sees Mariana (Age 13)  and Abril (Age 13) mopping the floor.

    ¡°Hey girls, can I ask you a question?¡±

    Alejandro walks waving his hand, the girls look at  Alejandro and walk back scared. Alejandro does not understand and asks them:

    ¡°Hey, is something wrong?¡±

    He walks forward to them but both of them shout:

    ¡°STAY AWAY, YOU ARE A SINNER!¡±

    This leaves Alejandro confused; ¡°Why are you calling me that?¡±

    ¡°Well you like to see panties and attack girls just like my sister told us.¡± Mariana replies scared.

    Alejandro now understands the situation and sighs with his eyes close:

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t let Fabiola¡¯s words get to you okay¡±

    Alejandro continues to walk with the intention of going to his room but suddenly trips with a towel that the girls drop by accident.

    (PPPUUMMM)

    He falls over the two girls landing on top of them. The two girls begin to scream:

    ¡°GGYYYAAHHHH¡±

    ¡°Ouch¡­that hurt¡­¡± Alejandro lifts his body and notices the awkward position they¡¯re in; ¡°Oh¡­no¡­this is bad¡­¡±

    The girls open their eyes and see Alejandro blushing; ¡°What are you going to do to us?¡±

    "Wait you got it all wrong it was an accident¡±

    Fabiola opens the door of the kitchen and sees Alejandro in his knees with the two girls on the ground as well with tears on their eyes:

    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING YOU PIGGGGGG!!!¡±

    Fabiola jumps into the air and strikes Alejandro with a kick in his face while he screams:

    ¡°WAAAAIIIIITTTT, AHHHHHHH!!!!!¡±

    ¡°Hey Alejandro, it¡¯s time  to sleep¡­¡± Uriel walks down the hallway. He sees Alejandro on the floor, with the two girls behind Fabiola. He sighs with his eyes and approaches them:

    ¡°I am not going to ask okay, come on you pervert¡­¡±

    Uriel grabs Alejandro¡¯s legs pulling him from his leg.

    The girls look at him smiling:

    ¡°GOOD NIGHT¡­¡±

    Alejandro regains consciousnesses and asks:

    ¡°So, did you learn something about the rosary?¡±

    ¡°No...but I will keep looking for answers¡­¡±

    Uriel and Alejandro decided to go to bed and call it a night because the next day was a school day¡­

    ******************************************************************************

    Sun City; Kasumi¡¯s apartment¡­

    Meanwhile, in Sun City, a secret reunion was being held at the same time¡­

    ¡°Thank you all for coming...I know it¡¯s late but I think we should make our move tomorrow¡­¡±

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    A beautiful woman with orange hair and glasses says to the people in the room. In the room, there are 6 others standing in the shadows. These are holograms of people who are scattered in the city.

    The reason is because they are being cautious from their enemies.

    ¡°Kasumi, I understand your urgency but couldn''t it be better to meet in another place?¡±

    A silhouette of a muscular man says to Kasumi (Age 20):

    ¡°First of all, I¡¯ve confirmed the whereabouts of Alejandro Sanchez...he is in Rio Grande City, but I avoid talking to him for obvious reasons¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh thank goodness...I was so worried¡­¡±The silhouette of a chubby woman says to Kasumi.

    Kasumi looks down, the silhouette of a girl asks:

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as we suspected, Alejandro has connections with Uriel Di Fiore¡­El Charro Negro¡­¡±

    The room is silent, the silhouette of a young man begins to chuckle:

    ¡°Excellent¡­that dork sure did get himself into trouble¡­¡±

    ¡°So then Kasumi dear¡­are we going to move as planned?¡± The silhouette of an older man asks Kasumi.

    Kasumi makes a fist:

    ¡°Our mission as members of Yggdrasil is to protect this world...therefore tomorrow, I will confront the Charro and learn about his motives.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to need our help?¡± One of the silhouettes asks Kasumi. She nods in agreement:

    ¡°We need to avoid suspicion, Carlos and Chelsea...you will be undercover, formation C¡­¡±

    The silhouettes agree, and slowly disappear leaving Kasumi alone. She sighs and remembers the events of the other night. She walks to the window and sees the moon thinking:

    ¡°Master...who is that boy¡­is he¡­your son?¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    February 1st; Sun City International High School

    The following day was a normal school day for Uriel and Alejandro¡­

    They took their classes without any problems. The problems came after school as they headed to their club room¡­

    Uriel, Alejandro and Tiwa decided to form the Historical Research Association as a way to investigate the mysteries of the Borderland.

    At the moment they arrive, Alejandro and Uriel face a dangerous situation¡­

    ¡°WHY THE HELL DID YOU GO TO THE CRATER WITHOUT ME?¡± Tiwa (Age 17), a beautiful girl with brown skin, blonde hair and green eyes looks at them  with an angry expression.

    Alejandro looks at her nervously trying to explain:

    ¡°Tiwa, you got it wrong...the thing is, that it was something out of the blue...¡±

    ¡°OUT OF THE BLUE? YOU GOT TO BE KIDDING ME!!!!¡±

    The most dangerous situation is a maiden¡¯s anger¡­

    Tiwa looks at Uriel, Uriel avoids looking at her as he knows that she is furious.

    Alejandro tries to justify their actions; ¡°Tiwa, Uriel wanted to see the sight and he forced me to go¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, you should ¡®ve told me, I thought we were a club...I thought we were now comrades¡­¡± Tiwa lowers her head, feeling depressed.

    Uriel and Alejandro notice that Tiwa is sad. Uriel sighs with his eyes closed and stands up, he goes towards Tiwa. Uriel grabs her shoulder:

    ¡°Tiwa, I sincerely apologize for not taking  you with us yesterday but it was something important that we needed to do...plus I didn¡¯t want you to be in danger.¡±

    Tiwa looks at Uriel and blushes. -Hhmmmpphh- Tiwa takes Uriel¡¯s hand off:

    ¡°You should really consider my feelings you know, but I guess I will forgive you but never do that again okay¡­¡±

    Tiwa points at both of them. Both of them nod at her:

    ¡°Alright, we promise you¡­¡±

    Alejandro stands up and heads to the board; ¡°Anyway, right now we must focus on the target we are investigating. After doing my research, I reached the conclusion that the monster we saw is The Chupacabras¡­¡±

    ¡°The Chupacabras, really?¡± Tiwa chuckles; ¡°That¡¯s a really ridiculous name you know?¡±

    ¡°It may sound funny, but that thing is dangerous¡­¡± Uriel sits next to Tiwa.

    Alejandro begins to draw the chupacabras as a winged monster with large eyes and large wings on its back. He writes in the board on top of the drawing the word:

    ¡°EL CHUPACABRAS¡±

    Tiwa looks at it, thinking; ¡°Wow, that is a really good drawing¡­¡±

    Alejandro begins to explain; ¡°After the Chupacabras attacked us the other night, the sightings have disappeared in Rio Grande City...There hasn¡¯t been any attack in the last 5 days, that could be good but knowing the circumstances, the monster will attack once again...the question is when¡­¡±

    Tiwa looks at Uriel and asks:

    ¡°Uriel, I know that you faced the monster that night, tell me, is that thing strong?¡±

    ¡°Wait, how do you know that? I mean you weren¡¯t there¡­¡± Alejandro wonders, scratching his head.

    Tiwa makes a smirk and replies:

    ¡°Fufufu, I am well aware that Uriel is El Charro Negro and that you have a strange aura coming out of your left hand. But I won¡¯t tell you how I know that ¡­¡±

    ¡°She has a familiar that is spying on us¡­¡± Uriel interrupts Tiwa.

    ¡°WHHHHAATT HOW DID YOU KNOW?¡± Tiwa exclaims with a surprised face.

    Uriel looks at her and replies:

    ¡°I just heard the rhythm of your soul that¡¯s all...Now then, introduce us to your familiar¡­¡±

    ¡°The rhythm? What is that?¡± Tiwa sighs and makes her familiar appear.  She makes her owl appear on her shoulder. The owl begins to speak:

    ¡°Hoot...Hoot...Your instincts are sharp, young man. You have earned my curiosity, my name is Suma¡±

    Suma is a spirit owl that acts as Tiwa¡¯s guardian. He can speak as a normal  human being, he is invincible  to the normal person. He is brown with green  eyes and golden claws.

    Uriel looks at him with intrigued; ¡°I see, so you''re a spirit guardian¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed I am¡­¡±

    ¡°WWOOOOWW, SO COOL, THE OWL ACTUALLY TALKS!¡± Alejandro looks with excitement as he pokes Suma:

    ¡°Young man, please stop poking my wing, it''s irritating¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Alejandro lets go of the wing. He looks at Uriel and asks:

    "So,what is a Sombra anyway? You keep saying Sombras this and Sombras that but I still don''t get it and what does it have to do with the Chupacabras?"

    "Man, you sure are dumb Alejandro¡­" Tiwa and Suma chuckle.

    "SHUT UP"

    Uriel stands up, writes the word "Sombra" on the board and begins to explain:

    "You see, Sombras or Shadows are beings that were once good spirits. In Mexico, we know them as "Alebrijes" ancient animal-like creatures who guide humans to "Mictl¨¢n- La Tierra de los Muertos" ( Land of the Dead)"

    Uriel writes the word "Alebrijes" and continues to speak:

    "The Sombras are created when an Alebrije is corrupted¡­"

    "And how are they corrupted?" Alejandro asks with enthusiasm.

    "They are corrupted because of us¡­" Tiwa replies with a somber tone.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "We humans give negative emotions; Greed, anger, envy among other feelings that cause the Alebrijes to corrupt themselves¡­"

    "That is correct¡­" Uriel continues to speak:

    "When we have negative emotions at the moment of our deaths, the Alebrijes or guardian spirits that are meant to guide us absorb the negative feelings and thus transform into a Sombra¡­"

    ¡°But why?¡±

    ¡°In order for humans to enter the ¡°Tierra de Muertos¡±, they have to get their negative emotions taken away from them by the Alebrijes. Unfortunately, the negative emotions have increased to the point that the Alebrijes turn rapidly into Sombras¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks angry:

    ¡°Damn it, I promise I will find a way to stop the Sombra¡¯s creation¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that¡­¡± Tiwa interrupts Alejandro, Alejandro looks at her:

    ¡°And why not?¡±

    ¡°Because in order to do that, you will need to stop human suffering...and that¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Alejandro is left speechless -TCH- he makes a fist feeling anger, Uriel sighs with his eyes close and continues to speak:

    ¡°Anyway, the Sombras are usually invisible to human eyes, that favors them as they attack humans in the night.¡±

    ¡°And why night?¡±

    ¡°Because they are shadows and sunlight makes them disappear. Alejandro, thanks to the key you absorbed, you are now able to see Sombras and sense mana¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks at his hand, Tiwa smiles thinking; ¡°The Golden Key¡­¡±

    Alejando looks at Uriel and asks:

    ¡°So, what about the Chupacabras?¡±

    Uriel looks at the window:

    ¡°That¡¯s my concern, you see the Chupacabras may be a Sombra, but people can see it...plus something felt strange when I fought the monster¡­¡±

    Tiwa looks at Uriel:

    ¡°Hey Uriel, do you think the Chupacabras was being manipulated? Or was it acting under its free will?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s a if¡­¡±

    (BBBAADDUUMMMPP)

    Suddenly, Uriel senses someone approaching:

    ¡°Someone¡¯s coming¡­¡±

    At that moment, Kasumi opens the door. Alejandro quickly erases the board to avoid suspicion.

    "Professor Kasumi, what a surprise, what brings you here today?" Tiwa nervously chuckles.

    Uriel sighs thinking; "You guys are bad in acting normal"

    Kasumi chuckles; "Hello guys, I just stopped by to see how you were doing that''s all?"

    Uriel looks with suspicion thinking; "Kasumi, you are also bad at acting normal"

    Kasumi approaches Uriel; "Anyway, Mr. Di Fiore, would you mind coming with me? I have something to discuss with  you"

    (BADUMP)

    Uriel smiles knowing what is happening:

    "Very well, if it''s urgent¡­"

    Tiwa and Alejandro look at them suspiciously. Uriel stands up and looks at both of them:

    "I guess, I''ll see you later¡­"

    Kasumi and Uriel leave the room.  Tiwa closes her eyes and makes a small serpent with a drum appear. Alejandro looks at the serpent with ¡°star-shaped¡± eyes:

    "Wow, is that another familiar? Just how many do you have?"

    Tiwa acts all prideful with "stars" shining around her:

    "This is Jana the serpent, and I have a total of 3 familiars¡­"

    "Wow, you''re so cool¡­"

    " Of course I am, now Jana, please go and spy on them¡­"

    "Ssssss¡­.of course mistress¡­"

    Jana camouflages herself and leaves the room in order to follow Uriel and Kasumi¡­

    ******************************************************************************

    Ever since the night of the attack, Kasumi has been avoiding both Alejandro and Uriel. She agreed to be an advisor but she hasn''t been in the room for days...Now, Kasumi and Uriel walk in the hallway¡­

    ¡°So then, where are we going? Your office is the other way¡­¡± Uriel asks as they walk down the hallway.

    ¡°Well I figure that it¡¯s a nice day outside so I decided for us to go to the roof. There we can speak in peace.¡±

    Kasumi replies nervously:

    ¡°Whatever you say...so, I wanted to ask how do you know who I was? We never even met before¡­¡± Kasumi gets nervous and tries to answer; ¡°Well you see...I-I-I...can¡¯t tell you that now...it¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay...changing the subject, why have you been avoiding Alejandro and me lately¡­¡±

    Kasumi sighs with her eyes closed as she responds; ¡°Mr. Di Fiore, I would rather not speak until we are outside¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, there is a conversation that it¡¯s going on as Uriel and Kasumi climb the stairs¡­

    ¡°Hey, Senpai is going up, I hope you are in position¡­¡±

    A young woman who is licking a lollipop says as she lies on her stomach with a sniper rifle.

    The rifle consists of a small telescope lens, it has a pink color and black flames on the side.

    The sun points down creating shadows that cover the girl¡¯s face, only her pink eyes are shown as she looks through her lens.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah...I am in position, just concentrate okay¡­¡±

    A young man who is in the shadows eating a chocolate bar. He is relaxing near a wall as the shadows cover his face, only his blue eyes are visible.

    The door opens, Kasumi crosses the door as she continues to walk. Uriel also crosses the door. The door closes on its own. Uriel notices something different:

    "I see, we are surrounded by a forcefield¡­"

    Uriel smiles, he continues to walk. The roof is surrounded by a rectangular green force field invisible to a normal human being.

    "Now then...since we are here..I have something to ask you¡­"

    Kasumi turns around, she takes off her glasses. Kasumi looks at Uriel with a serious expression and asks:

    "Uriel, were you the one who fought the Chupacabras the other night?"

    Uriel chuckles thinking:

    "Her personality changes the moment she takes off her glasses?"

    Uriel looks at Kasumi replying:

    "That''s right...it was me¡­"

    "So then, answer me another question; are you El Charro Negro?"

    "There is no point of lying to you since you already know...Indeed, I am El Charro Negro¡­"

    For an instant, there is a silence in the roof with wind blowing making the only sound. Kasumi makes a katana appear on her hand.

    "Uriel Di Fiore, as you already notice, we are in a special force field that prevents anyone from noticing us¡­"

    She draws her katana and points at Uriel:

    "I have the mission to eliminate any hostile spirit...judging from your response, I might take action¡­now tell me; why are you here?"

    "..." Uriel does not respond, he smiles at her first and replies:

    "Kasumi, I have no obligation to answer your question...I know that you do not plan on letting me go..."

    Uriel walks close to the point that the katana points at the middle of his face.

    "I know that there are others involved, one is behind me and the other is also in a building 2 blocks away¡­"

    Kasumi opens her eyes wider thinking; " How did he know?"

    Camouflaged, Jana the serpent observes everything as she asks:

    ¡°Mistress are you watching?¡±

    Tiwa says with her eyes close:

    ¡°I do, stay hidden, I have a good view here¡­¡±

    Tiwa is able to see everything thanks to her familiar ability. She is sitting at the table with Alejandro on her side.

    ¡°What do you see, come on, I want to see too¡­¡± Alejandro moves Tiwa around.

    ¡°Stop it, I can¡¯t concentrate when you move me around like that¡­¡±

    Tiwa puts her forehead together with Alejandro, Alejandro blushes; ¡°Ahh¡­ what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Close your eyes and concentrate, you will be able to see too¡­¡±

    Alejandro closes his eyes and begins to see Uriel with Kasumi.

    ¡°Incredible, so this is magic huh...using mana is amazing¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up and concentrate¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, sorry¡­¡±

    Meanwhile¡­.

    "How did that happen? We are using stealth mode¡­" The young woman with the sniper rifle says nervously.

    "Chelsea, I have no choice but to make my move¡­"

    "Wait Carlos, we must wait for the signal¡­besides he is just bluffing...don¡¯t worry"

    -TCH-

    ¡°How do you know? Are you using magic?¡± Kasumi asks with suspicion.

    ¡°No, I just heard the ¡°Rhythm¡± of your souls¡­¡±

    ¡°The Rhythm?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...I know that there are five others that are working with you judging from their rhythms...Shion is one of them¡­¡± Kasumi opens her eyes wider.

    ¡°That¡¯s it...I¡¯m going in¡­¡±

    Carlos, who is behind on the other side of the wall, releases his stealth mode making him visible. He has black hair, white skin and blue eyes.

    ¡°Wait Carlos...the signal was not launched.¡±

    Uriel notices Carlos charging at him. Uriel jumps back, away from Kasumi. Kasumi is surprised as she sees Carlos advancing:

    ¡°Carlos, that wasn''t part of our plan¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, but I will dispose of him quickly¡­¡±

    Carlos makes two kunai knives appear, and proceeds to attack Uriel.

    ¡°So you¡¯re one of them¡­¡± Uriel, with great speed, kicks Carlos¡¯ hand and sends the kunai to the air. As the kunai spins in the air, Carlos tries to attack with the kunai that¡¯s on the other hand.

    Suddenly, Uriel disappears from his sight, Carlos panics:

    ¡°Where did he go¡­¡±

    ¡°Behind you¡­¡±

    Uriel appears behind him, Chelsea, the girl who has a sniper rifle screams; ¡°I got you¡­¡±

    (BBBAAANNGGG)

    She fires her rifle, the bullet travels at high speed aiming at Uriel. Uriel smiles, the kunai that was in the air falls at high speed, blocking the bullet.

    Chelsea, surprised at what happened exclaims; ¡°My bullet, how did he¡­¡±

    Uriel grabs the kunai and throws it at Chelsea. The kunai passes next to Chelsea, leaving her in shock:

    ¡°He knew my location all along? He wasn¡¯t bluffing at all¡­¡±

    Uriel grabs Carlos¡¯ hand with the kunai and with force makes him move it to his back and makes him point at himself. Uriel¡¯s other hand grabs Carlos'' neck.

    Carlos who is in shock thinks:

    ¡°Was he that fast? I couldn¡¯t read his movements at all¡­¡±

    -TCH- ¡°Kill me, I lost¡­¡±

    Uriel chuckles; ¡°And why would I do that? You¡¯re someone who is not worth killing...besides¡­¡±

    Uriel moves his eyes and notices that Kasumi is in a battle stance behind him ready to attack.

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t let me¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel, let go of him or I will kill you¡­¡±

    Uriel chuckles once again; ¡°You sure are confident...relax...I won¡¯t do anything...I was just about to let him go¡­¡± Kasumi notices that there is a lance made from the roof¡¯s materials pointing at her stomach.

    ¡°Did he read my movements too? I must be careful¡­¡±

    Uriel makes the lance disappear and lets Carlos go, he begins to walk away:

    ¡°Now that was fun¡­¡±

    Kasumi holds Carlos asking; ¡°Carlos, are you alright?¡±

    Carlos notices Kasumi¡¯s breast next to him. He panics and exclaims:

    ¡°WWWAAAHHH¡¯

    He makes a small cough and responds:

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, sorry senpai, he was just too fast¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry...Chelsea, come back at once¡­¡±

    ¡°RIGHT¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, things got out of hand, but now that I know that you people are serious, I have a request for you¡­¡±

    Kasumi looks at him confused; ¡°What kind of request¡­¡±

    ¡°You see, we are being watched by someone else  here...if we were to talk¡­ then everyone will notice...Come tomorrow morning to the Mission of San Juan and we will talk there¡­¡±

    Carlos gets angry and exclaims; ¡°Who do you think you are? Senpai don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Very well, I will go tomorrow¡­¡± Kasumi accepts Uriel¡¯s petition.

    ¡°No, I want the six of you to go...otherwise, I will have to hunt all of you down¡­¡± Uriel says with a serious expression as the sun sets creating a shadow on the roof.

    ¡°Uriel is dangerous, if I don¡¯t do what he says, the whole mission will be at risk¡­¡±

    Kasumi puts her glasses back on and replies; ¡°Very well, I will bring my team tomorrow to the Mission¡­¡±

    Kasumi undoes the forcefield, and leaves with Carlos. Uriel sighs scratching his head:

    ¡°You know, hiding there is obvious, serpent¡­¡±

    The serpent panics; ¡°SSSS...so you knew I was there¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, and tell Tiwa that she is also invited tomorrow¡­¡±

    ¡°Understood¡­¡± The serpent disappears.

    ¡°Wow, that was intense¡­¡± Alejandro acts nervously.

    Tiwa nods in agreement; ¡°I know, Uriel is strong...but I never thought he was fast too¡­¡±

    Alejandro and Tiwa open their eyes. Suddenly there is silence, Alejandro and Tiwa blush as their faces are close. They only stare at each other as their heartbeat rises.

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    ¡°Uhhhmmm¡± Both of them stare at each other feeling nervous, slowly they begin to move closer.

    Without warning Uriel opens the door; ¡°I forgot my bag¡­¡±

    Alejandro and Tiwa quickly look away blushing, Uriel notices that and asks:

    ¡°Did I interrupt something?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing at all¡­¡± Both of them answer at the same time, blushing, and laughing nervously.

    ¡°Anyway, go to the Mission tomorrow morning Tiwa, we will be waiting for you there¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, I will be there¡­¡± Tiwa says making a fist acting hyped up.

    Uriel leaves the room, Alejandro grabs his backpack screaming; ¡°HEY WAIT UP¡­¡±

    Tiwa is left alone in the classroom, she touches her chest as she thinks; ¡°What was that feeling? Why is my heart still beating this fast?¡±

    Alejandro walks behind Uriel and thinks while he blushes; ¡°Wow, I never noticed that Tiwa was pretty¡­¡±

    He shakes his head as he thinks; ¡°No, no, Marjorie is the only one for me, yes and someday she will be mine¡­¡±

    In the shadows, a figure with a skeleton mask looks at them and laughs; ¡°So, Charro Negro, it appears my warning didn¡¯t get to you, well, I guess that I will have to make you suffer¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Town of Ascencio; 50km southeast of Rio Grande City

    Night falls, in a small town located 50 km southeast of Rio Grande City. Ascencio, a peaceful town where mostly indigenous people live. Every night, there is a massive gathering in the center of the plaza where the mayor gives a speech about the current news. However, on this particular night there is silence¡­

    ¡°CORRAN, EL DEMONIO LLEG¨® CORRAN¡± (RUN, THE DEMON HAS ARRIVED RUN)

    Wind blows hard as people scream from all over the town. The houses are empty, there is no one in the plaza. As the wind blows, the only thing visible is clothing flying in the air.

    (RRRRRAAAAWWWW)

    A wing monster with humanoid form flies above the down. With its roar, the monster hypnotizes the people of the town forcing them to walk outside and stand still.

    The monster flies down to each house, and attacks men, women and children alike.

    The monster sucks their mana and the people slowly turn into ashes and disappear only leaving their clothing behind. A priest hides in the shadows and observes with a frightened expression what was happening.

    He has white hair and a black priest attire. He is holding a sword and charges straight at the monster.

    ¡°MUERE MONSTRUO!¡± (DIE MONSTER!)

    The monster turns around and disappears from his sight. He appears behind the priest and instantly kills him by cutting him in half.

    (SSSLLLAAASHHH)

    The monster continues to attack nonstop.

    On a hill, two figures observe the monster¡¯s action. A man wearing a black cloak with a white skeleton masks laughs:

    ¡°It seems the Chupacabras are feeling better, I think he is even faster than before¡­right, Estrella?¡±

    A girl with white hair and green eyes walks forward. She has a petite figure with a slim body. Her hair is long and she has brown skin.

    She looks down with an expressionless face and hollow eyes; ¡°Indeed, that man who attacked the Chupacabras will pay for what he did. The ¡°Ales¡± are creatures that only seek to survive¡­the ¡°Ales¡± has been feeding for days now¡­I believe it has gained more power than the last time¡­¡±

    The Man with the Skeleton mask chuckles; ¡°Now call him back¡­¡±

    The girl lifts her hand and makes it glow, the Chupacabras looks at her and flies with great speed to her side.The girl looks at him and smiles; ¡°Are you satisfied?¡±

    ¡°I AM¡­ESTRELLA ARE YOU ALRIGHT?¡±

    The girl nods in agreement. The man with a skeleton mask looks at both of them; ¡°Good, now that you are healed, it¡¯s time to return to Rio Grande City...Your next target awaits¡­¡±

    ¡°Next target?¡± Both of them wonder, the Man creates a portal:

    ¡°The mayor of Rio Grande City; Nathaniel Gonzalez¡±

    On that night, the town of Ascencio went completely silent as a total of 1200 townspeople disappeared in a couple of hours with no trace left behind¡­

 Vol. 2 - Chapter 2: Secret Identities

    May 1st, Four Years Ago; Jungle of Jalisco

    Located in the middle of the Jungle of Jalisco,when it¡¯s summer, the heat and humidity make it impossible to live there, however this place is rich in mana and it makes it a perfect place for training...

    ¡°Here catch, muchacho,¡±   Juan tells Uriel (age 12) as he throws a ring to him. The ring is silver with a red jewel in the middle. Uriel sees the ring with a suspicious face and says:

    ¡°What am I supposed to do with this?¡±

    ¡°What else? Put it on¡­I can¡¯t believe you gained intelligence through studies¡­ but you¡¯re still so naive¡±

    A man sitting in a tree laughs pointing at  Uriel. Uriel exclaims with embarrassment:

    ¡°Well I only ask you because you are weird, Viejo¡±

    Juan de la Trinidad is a tall man with brown skin and black hair, he has a mustache and wears a suit¡­

    ¡°Just put it on Uriel, it¡¯s been 1 year since I gave you my powers, and they have been increasing and dispersing throughout your body and around the area.¡±

    Juan points at the air and grabs a red and purple aura; ¡°You see¡­this is your mana¡­¡±

    Uriel closes his eyes and rubs them. He opens them again and sees the huge crimson of  purple colored aura surrounding the area.

    Uriel looks surprised and asks: ¡°Is this my power?¡±

    ¡°It sure is, however, it''s attracting too much attention. Haven''t you noticed the nuns who have been acting strange towards you?¡±

    Juan asks Uriel while rubbing his head. Uriel tries to think back about all the time that he passed next to the nuns, they would avoid him. Uriel crosses his arms:

    ¡°Well that explains many things¡±

    Uriel puts the ring on his right index finger. -BBAADDUUMMPP- The surrounding mana gets absorbed by the ring.; ¡°Wow¡­my mana¡­I can feel it inside the ring¡­¡±

    ¡°You see muchacho, that ring helps you concentrate your power inside your body alone. The ring is called ¡°Anillo del Jinete¡± (Ring of the Horseman), this is a ring that has belonged to El Charro Negro since two generations ago¡­my predecessor had it¡­and pass it on to me¡­My friend ¡° Isabella¡± took the liberty of creating one for you by extracting a piece of  mine. When the time comes, the two rings will become one once again.¡±

    Uriel looks at it with surprise, he looks at the ring thinking; ¡°So the two will become one, huh?¡±

    ¡°Now I will show you how to release that power and assume your ¡°Charro¡± form, ready?¡± Juan finishes explaining and begins to step back:

    ¡°Hey muchacho do you remember watching a T.V.  program of some colored ¡°Super Rangers¡± doing some weird poses to transform?¡±

    Juan asks Uriel who has a clueless face and replies; ¡°Yes I remember but what does it have to do with our training?¡±

    ¡°Well you see, those poses were actually copied from me. In order to transform you must copy my poses, got it?¡±

    Juan explains to Uriel. Uriel looks at him surprised; ¡°READY?¡±

    ¡°Here goes be prepared¡± Juan says to Uriel as stands up straight.

    ¡°YO SOY EL JINETE! HAAAA¡± ( I am the Horseman) Juan extends his arms with his index fingers pointing to the left and lifting his right knee.

    ¡°YO SOY EL INCIO, YO SOY EL FINAL!HAAA¡± (I am beginning, I am the end) Juan changes the arm positions to the right and the left knee.

    ¡°YO SOY EL CHARRO NEGRO!HAAAAAA¡± (I am ¡°El Charro Negro¡±)

    ¡°ACTIVATE: SUPER CHARRO RANGER! HAAA¡± Juan makes a couple of spins and finishes with his legs spread and his arm opens looking in the sky. Juan¡¯s ring begins to shine and flames begin to cover his body.  Juan¡¯s changes into a black colored Mariachi suit.

    Uriel looks at him with disgust thinking; ¡°Am I really going to do that?¡±

    Juan looks at  Uriel, points at him: ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn, muchacho. You need to copy all my movements and words in order to work.¡±

    Uriel¡¯s face turns red with embarrassment and replies: ¡°Do I really need to do that?¡±

    Juan nods at him with a smile and his eyes close. Uriel closes his eyes thinking: ¡°I need to do it, here goes nothing¡±

    Uriel copies the movements and words from Juan earlier interpretation:

    ¡°YO SOY EL JINETE!  HAAAA¡± (I am the Horseman) Uriel extends his arms with his index fingers pointing to the left and lifting his right knee.

    ¡°YO SOY EL INCIO, YO SOY EL FINAL!HAAA¡± (I am beginning, I am the end) Uriel changes the arm positions to the right and the left knee.

    ¡°YO SOY EL CHARRO NEGRO!HAAAAAA¡± (I am ¡°El Charro Negro¡±)

    ¡°ACTIVATE: SUPER CHARRO RANGER! HAAA¡± Uriel makes a couple of spins and finishes with his legs spread, and arms open looking in the sky.

    Wind blows around the area and there is silence in the area.

    With his face all red and his eyes closed Uriel realizes that nothing happens to him. He lowers his arms and looks at Juan with disappointment.

    ¡°HAHAHAHA¡±

    Juan bursts into laughter; ¡°I can¡¯t believe you really did it, you are such a na?ve person... Did you get it on tape, mi florecita?¡± (My little flower.)

    Juan looks at the top of a tree and sees a girl who is sitting there with her legs crossed. She jumps off the tree and lands in the middle of the guys.  The girl stands looks at Uriel with a glare, she is holding a camera and makes a ¡°sinister¡± laugh:

    ¡°Yes, I got it all father¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here Alexa?¡± Uriel points at  Alexa embarrassed. Alexa ignores him and gives the camera to Juan and steps back:

    ¡°This guy is an idiot father, you should have given your powers to me. I can easily be the best ¡°Charro Negro¡±, but you gave it to him.¡±

    Juan leans over and grabs her shoulder and whispers: ¡°Calm down mija, I know¡­ but you must be patient. In a couple of  years there will be a ¡°Crimson Moon¡± and then I will decide who¡¯s  my true successor.¡±

    Alexa de la Trinidad (Age 10), is the adopted child of Juan de la Trinidad. She has light brown skin similar to Uriel. She has a slim body and a normal height. She has hazel colored hair with a ponytail in which she holds a red ribbon and short bangs that are on her left side of the face. Juan adopted her one year after the incident in the Borderland. She does not like Uriel and claims that she is the ¡°True¡± Successor.

    Uriel hears their conversation and thinks to himself; ¡°I need this power to kill that man.¡±

    Uriel uses the opportunity that Alexa and Juan are distracted to concentrate. He closes his eyes and imagines a flame shining in the darkness that gets bigger every second:

    ¡°I got it¡­¡±

    He begins to chant in a low tone:

    ¡°Yo soy el Jinete, Yo soy el inicio, Yo soy el final, Yo soy El Charro Negro.¡±

    Flames of crimson and purple color begin to come out of his ring engulfing Uriel creating a strong wind current.

    ¡°Alexa, step away¡­¡± Juan and Alexa get away from Uriel.

    The flames turn into a giant pillar. Wind blows harder and the pillar of flames turns into a whirlpool darkening the sky.

    Everyone from the city of  Tapatio notices the pillar from a distance. After a few seconds, the pillar vanishes leaving only smoke and dust.

    ¡°Wow that kid is crazy, are you alright?¡± Juan asks Alexa as they are behind a tree. Alexa with her eyes wide open is speechless to see the great power of Uriel. The smoke clears revealing Uriel in his ¡°Charro¡± form.

    Uriel is wearing a special charro suit, which consists of long, tight black colored pants covered with decoration on the sides. He has a long bolero coat with golden buttons and white gloves. A special pitea belt made of silk was also part of the suit with a white button shirt and a black vest. It also has a silk tie and a large round sombrero which is hanging from his neck.

    Juan begins to walk towards Uriel and applauds:

    ¡°That was excellent muchacho, You should practice transforming to make it less flashy next time. Now it¡¯s time for the sword muchacho.¡±

    Uriel glares at him;  ¡°Shut up, Viejo.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­so you already know huh¡­cocky bastard¡­¡± Juan smiles at Uriel. -TCH- ¡°How dare you¡­you should respect my father¡­¡± Alexa takes a step forward but Juan stops her; ¡°Calm down hija¡­:

    Juan looks at Uriel; ¡°Now then¡­show me your talent¡­¡±

    Uriel lifts his arm and imagines a sword; ¡°Now then¡­concentrate¡­¡±

    Flames begin to come out of his hand forming a sword covered by a black scabbard. The flames disappeared but the sword stayed in his hand:

    ¡°I did it¡­¡±

    Juan smiles and makes his own sword appear; ¡°Good, now let¡¯s begin¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    February 2nd, Present day,Mission of San Juan

    (Beep, Beep, Beep, Beep, Beep)

    Uriel slowly opens his eyes, and extends his hand looking at his ring; ¡°That Viejo, he sure made me suffer¡­¡±

    ¡°Aww man what a dream I had.¡± Alejandro stands up from his bed and sees the clock that said: 7 AM. Alejandro frowns and says; ¡°Who put the alarm at this hour?¡±

    Alejandro and Uriel share a room at the back of the mission, they have separate beds located on each side of the room.

    Uriel stands up and stretches; ¡°We need to clean up and help with the chores. This is a way to pay the Mission for letting us stay here¡­¡±

    Alejandro yawns and whines:

    ¡°But it¡¯s a Saturday.¡±

    On Saturday morning,  Uriel and Alejandro help out the sisters in their daily chores. Uriel cleans the windows. Mariana sweeps the rooms, Abril and Fabiola sweeps the yard and Alejandro is lifting heavy boxes to bring inside the church.

    ¡°Hey A-A-Alejandro, can you help us with this box p-p-please.¡± Fabiola asks Alejandro in a shy tone while she blushes. Alejandro replies with a smile; ¡°Sure thing¡±

    Fabiola smiles as she steps backwards, she takes a deep breath and gathers the courage:

    ¡°T-T-Thank you¡±

    ¡°Sure thing, but you know,  it''s just a box...¡± Alejandro replies with a smile.

    ¡°N-N-Not that, Thank you for saving me from that monster the other night.¡± Fabiola thanks Alejandro as her face turns red.

    Fabiola¡¯s attitude changed towards Alejandro after he saved her from the monster. She is not aggressive to Alejandro anymore, she is rather shy and polite.

    Alejandro  smiles at her and replies; ¡° Hey don¡¯t worry, my dream is to be a hero for someone, and on that night, I hope I came closer to be one¡­¡±

    ¡°Y-Y-Yes, you did¡­¡± Fabiola replies very embarrassed, Alejandro looks at her surprised.

    Fabiola turns around and runs embarrassed. Without noticing, Fabiola slips through the wet floor and slides down the hallway.

    ¡°FABIOLA, ARE YOU OKAY?¡± Alejandro runs to help her, suddenly, his face turns red as he notices that Fabiola is revealing her panties once again to him. He suddenly turns around of embarrassment:

    ¡°S-S-SORRY¡±

    Fabiola stands up with a teary eye and says:

    ¡°You Pervert.¡± She throws a bucket to him and hits him in the face, Alejandro escapes as he has a perverted face; ¡°Seeing girls panties is just the best...specially if she likes bunnies¡­¡±

    ¡°COME BACK HERE YOU PERVERT!¡±

    Meanwhile...

    Walking towards the Mission¡­Kasumi along with 5 other people head towards the Mission¡­

    ¡°Aww man¡­why do we have to come here?¡± Carlos whines as he walks next to Chelsea. Chelsea chuckles; ¡°Calm down¡­it¡¯s fun to do this right?¡±

    ¡°I will get to see Alejandro¡­I¡¯m so excited¡­¡± Rosa chuckles, Jairo looks at the sky; ¡°It¡¯s so cold¡­we should¡¯ve driven here Kasumi dear¡­¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t possible¡­right now, I have a barrier that¡¯s covering our presence¡­¡± Shion responds as she continues to walk. Kasumi looks at the Mission; ¡°It appears¡­someone strong is at the door¡­¡±

    At the entrance, Sister Carolina cleans peacefully in the front door; ¡°Today sure is cold¡­¡± She looks at the cloudy sky:

    ¡°That rosary¡­it looked like Roberto¡¯s¡­maybe I should call Maria and tell her about this¡­¡±

    (BBBAADDUUUMMPPP)

    Suddenly, Sister Carolina feels a presence; ¡°This mana¡­someone strong is approaching¡­and that person has company of more people who are strong¡­it¡¯s gotta be the guests¡­¡±

    Sister Carolina looks in front of her, a  beautiful woman with orange hair walks straight at her:

    ¡°Excuse me, is this where Uriel Di Fiore and Alejandro Sanchez live?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t answer that....¡± Sister Carolina replies with a fake smile when she sees that there are five more people behind the beautiful woman; ¡°I must take precaution¡­¡±

    Sister Carolina grabs the broom tightly. The woman notices her movement; ¡°I see¡­so she has her guard up¡­that¡¯s good¡­she must be a strong person¡­¡±

    Kasumi also makes a fake smile; ¡°We were invited by Uriel to come today¡­can you call him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I need to ask the priest first¡­¡± Sister Carolina gets serious and stops moving the broom.

    ¡°My name is Kasumi Miyazono¡­please tell Father Clemente to come out¡­¡±

    Sister Carolina opens her eyes wider; ¡°I see¡­are you an enemy¡­if that¡¯s the case¡­¡±

    (BBBOOOMMM)

    Sister Carolina increases her mana, the ones behind Kasumi step back. Kasumi chuckles; ¡°Please I don¡¯t want to fight¡­but if I must¡­¡±

    Kasumi also increases her mana as well. Jairo chuckles; ¡°Fufufu¡­Kasumi dear is getting serious¡­¡±

    ¡°Excellent¡­we will see Senpai in action¡­¡± Carlos looks with excitement.

    Tension grows between both of them.

    ¡°HEY WAIT!¡±  Suddenly they see Alejandro  being chased by Fabiola with a broom. They run in circles in front of the yard while the sister only looks at them:

    ¡°COME BACK YOU PERVERT!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Alejandro¡­¡± Kasumi stops releasing mana and screams:

    ¡°ALEJANDRO!¡±

    ¡°This girl is crazy¡­¡± Alejandro shouts as he continues to run. At that moment, Alejandro sees Kasumi in the front door waving:

    ¡°Ms Miyazono, is that you?¡±

    (PPPPUUUMMM)

    Alejandro gets distracted and  trips with a box. Alejandro tries to get up, Fabiola uses the opportunity and hits him in the head with the broom:

    ¡°Take that you pervert!¡±

    Sister Carolina sighs with disappointment; ¡°Those two¡­¡±

    Kasumi and the others chuckle as Sister Carolina apologizes:

    ¡°Sorry about that?¡±

    ¡°Man, he is such a loser,¡± Carlos laughs along with Chelsea.

    ¡°I guess that boy doesn¡¯t change at all¡­¡± Mr. Jairo says as he puts his hand on his cheek.

    ¡°My boy is safe, it''s good to see him again¡­¡± Rosa expresses joy with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Welcome, I took the liberty of getting rid of this bat that was following you¡­¡± Uriel appears behind them holding a bat, the bat slowly turns into mana.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice that thing was following us, how did you know?¡± Shion asks Uriel, Uriel walks forward and stands in front of Kasumi.

    ¡°I take it you brought all of them right?¡±

    Kasumi blushes and looks away replying:

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Well, almost one is undercover¡­but this is my team¡­¡±

    ¡°Good, now come on in... we will talk inside¡­¡±

    ¡°WELCOME¡­I AM THE PRIEST IN CHARGE OF THIS MISSION¡­I AM CLEMENTE ROSSI¡­¡±Father Clemente walks towards them.

    ¡°Here catch¡­¡± Uriel throws an unconscious Alejandro to Jairo, the muscular man who is behind him.

    ¡°WWWAAIIITTT, SORRY I¡¯M LATE¡­¡± Tiwa says as she runs to the mission.

    Tiwa is wearing a long blue dress with colorful circular patterns in the bottom. She has two feathers on her hair, and has short boots.

    ¡°Hello Tiwa, now everyone is here...come to the dining room because there is a lot to discuss¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Tiwa smiles as she walks next to Uriel.

    ******************************************************************************

    In the Dining hall, the group has a discussion¡­ Among them are Uriel, Kasumi, Carlos, Jairo, Chelsea, Shion, Father Clemente, Sister Carolina and Tiwa.

    ¡°Uriel, Sister Carolina and Father Clemente, allow me to present my team.¡±

    Kasumi stands up and bows her head; ¡°My name is Kasumi Miyazono, I am a teacher at Sun City International High School. Here on my right  is Mr. Jairo, he is the owner of a coffee shop.¡±

    Jairo smiles and with a masculine voice presents himself; ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Next to him is Shion Saito (Age 19), she is the secretary of the principal of my school.¡±

    Shion bows her head; ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure¡±

    ¡°Next to her is Chelsea Lockhart (Age 17), she is a Senior or Last year student in the same High school.¡±

    Chelsea lifts her hand; ¡°Hello¡±

    ¡°To my left, Rosa Gutierrez, she works with Mr. Jairo.¡±

    Rosa smiles and waves; ¡°Good evening to all¡±

    ¡°Next to her is Carlos Valverde (Age 17), also a Senior student at my highschool¡±

    Carlos acts as if he doesn¡¯t care; ¡°Hey¡±

    ¡°We have another member but this agent  is currently in another mission¡±

    Father Clemente stands up; ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure, welcome to the Mission of San Juan, I am the priest in charge of the Mission Father Clemente Rossi¡±

    Sister Carolina stands up; ¡°I am his assistant, Sister Carolina¡±

    Uriel looks at them; ¡°My name is Uriel Di Fiore, I come from Tapatio, Jalisco...and that¡¯s all I am going to say...¡±

    Everyone looks at him with suspicion, Uriel acts as if nothing happened.

    They look at Tiwa, she stands up and introduces herself:

    ¡°I am Tiwa de Ysleta, the last descendant of the Ysleta tribe, guardians of the region¡­¡±

    ¡°Moving on, why did you come here?¡± Uriel interrupts her. Tiwa feels as if a rock saying ¡°Ignored¡± fell on her head.

    ¡°DAMN YOU. URIEL¡± She thinks to herself as she glares at Uriel who thinks:

    ¡°This is going to be a bother.¡±

    After Alejandro came back to his senses, he decided to go to the Dining hall. The three sisters were following them until Sister Carolina stopped them because they still needed to complete their chores.

    Uriel prepares tea in the kitchen and Kasumi and the others sit at one of the tables nervously.

    ¡°Hey Uriel, you won¡¯t believe me, I saw the teach¡­¡± Alejandro enters the dining hall his eyes open wider with surprise:

    ¡°WAIT, WHY ARE YOU HERE, MR. JAIRO AND MS. GUTIERREZ¡±

    Mr Jairo is a 30 year old man, he is a tall and muscular man with a black mustache.Rosa Gutierrez is a 40 year old widow. She has a robust body and a chubby face. She has white skin and red hair.

    Rosa stands up and hugs Alejandro crying; ¡°Mi ni?o (my boy), I was so worried about you, why didn¡¯t you call me¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, things happened and I can¡¯t breathe¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks at Shion, the secretary of the principal, Carlos and Chelsea, who are students from the same school and Tiwa.

    Shion has blonde hair and yellow eyes. Carlos has black hair and blue eyes. Chelsea has light blue hair and pinkish eyes.

    Uriel serves everyone some tea. Alejandro looks at them with suspicion. He takes a zip of his cup with his eyes closed thinking of a way to ask her something:

    ¡°Why have you been avoiding me all this week?¡±

    ¡°W-W-Well I haven''t noticed that, we just happen to not cross paths during the week.¡± Kasumi avoids the question.

    ¡°Rrrriigghhttt¡± Alejandro knows that they crossed paths every day but she avoids him pretending to read a book.

    Uriel looks at Kasumi:

    ¡°Well in any case, Thank you for helping us save Fabiola the other night. Without you she would have died.¡±

    Kasumi¡¯s face turns red as she replies;  ¡°N-N-No problem.¡±

    Kasumi drinks her tea and sighs thinking; ¡°Come on, you can do it¡±

    Alejandro stands up and demands an answer;¡°Tell me the truth, Ms. Miyazono¡±

    Kasumi sighs, she looks at Alejandro and begins to speak:

    ¡°I guess there is no point of hiding it¡­¡± Kasumi looks at Alejandro in the eyes:

    ¡°The truth is that we belong to a secret organization in charge of protecting the people from evil identities such as the ¡°Kage¡± and other evil beings.¡±

    ¡°The kage?¡±

    ¡°She means the Sombras, that''s how they are named in Japanese moron¡­¡±Carlos replies, annoying Alejandro.

    Kasumi continues to speak; ¡°Indeed we belong to the group known as Yggdrasil¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean the Word Tree?¡± Tiwa asks Kasumi.

    ¡°Indeed, but why are you here again?¡±

    Kasumi responds to Tiwa, Tiwa feels as if a rock with the word ¡°Uninvited¡± falls on her head.

    ¡°Tiwa is a member of the Ysleta tribe, her tribe has protected the Borderland for centuries, she has the right to know what¡¯s going on¡­¡± Uriel replies as he stands behind Tiwa.

    Tiwa changes her expression to a confident one; ¡°That¡¯s right, I, Tiwa de Ysleta must know what¡¯s going on in this region for the sake of my tribe.¡±

    ¡°As you are aware¡­Father Clemente is a member of the Order of the Holy Cross and Sister Carolina is a member of the Order of the Holy Maiden. They protect Rio Grande City¡­¡±

    Kasumi zips from her tea and continues to explain:

    ¡°So, as I was saying, we belong to Yggdrasil, an organization that hunts down kages. Me and my group were assigned to investigate the Sun City as it has presented an increase of kage in the area.We have been in this operation for 2 years now.¡±

    Uriel chuckles; ¡°I see¡­Now tell us your real motives or I tell him myself...¡±

    Kasumi looks at Alejandro and continues to speak:

    ¡°There was another reason to be here in this region and the reason was to investigate Alejandro Sanchez as the prime suspect of the increase of the Kage here¡­¡±

    (BBBAADDDUUMMPPP)

    Alejandro looks at them surprised; ¡°But why me?¡±

    ¡°5 years ago, you found a Golden key, right?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Alejandro looks in shock as he didn¡¯t tell anyone about it.

    ¡°The truth is...Yggdrasil has been spying on you ever since your grandparents died 4 years ago¡­¡± Ms. Gutierrez comments with a somber tone.

    (PPPUUMMM)

    Alejandro slams the table. Alejandro who feels betrayed:

    ¡°So, all those times I felt down and that you helped me get back up were all a lie?¡±

    ¡°No, I assure you that I¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie¡­ did my grandparents know when they died that you were an agent?"

    "...." Rosa doesn''t respond.

    -TCH- "I knew it¡­" Alejandro stands up.

    "Where are you going?" Uriel asks Alejandro.

    "I need some air¡­" Alejandro leaves the room.

    "I''ll go talk to him.." Sister Carolina stands up and goes with Alejandro.

    Rosa looks depressed, Mr. Jairo also looks down.

    ¡°This is getting complicated¡­¡±Kasumi sighs, Tiwa looks at Uriel; ¡°What now?¡±

    Uriel looks at Kasumi:

    "He''ll be alright, don''t worry about it...let''s continue with our discussion¡­"

    "Right¡­"  Kasumi stands up and takes out a black sphere and puts it on the table.

    She presses the button charging it, a red light stands out and illuminates the whole dining room. A hologram of a man appears before them.

    ******************************************************************************

    With the feeling of rage and the thought of betrayal¡­Alejandro decided to go outside¡­

    Alejandro stands looking at the sky, thinking:

    ¡°Grandfather, who can I trust?¡±

    ¡°Are you okay, Alejandro?¡± Sister Carolina walks towards Alejandro. Alejandro lowers his head.

    ¡°Sister, I grew up thinking that people who surrounded me wanted to be with me. But all I learned is that they only felt sorry or were on a mission.¡±

    Alejandro makes a fist and tears come out of his eyes; ¡°Am I just a bother to everyone? What am I supposed to do? Who am I supposed to believe in?¡±

    ¡°Alejandro¡­please¡­don¡¯t say something that you will regret¡­¡± Sister Carolina looks at him worried.

    ¡°But Sister¡­how can I forgive when everything I¡¯ve experienced was all a lie¡­¡±

    (BOING)

    Sister Carolina hugs him, Alejandro blushes as he thinks:

    ¡°Whoa, they are big¡­¡±

    Sister Carolina hugs him tight:

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to feel that way, you¡¯re human. But try to forgive them. You must also remember that even if Ms. Gutierrez was on a mission¡­I think she isn¡¯t a bad person¡­think back of all the good things she has done to you¡­do you think she did it for a mission?.¡±

    (DRIP DRIP DROP DROP)

    Alejandro remembers every time that Rosa helped him or was by his side:

    ¡°Alejandro¡­you can count on me¡­I will always be there to help you¡­I promise that I will always be there for you¡­¡±

    Tears come out as he smiles:

    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­I think she was sincere¡­she has always been there¡­like the mother I never had¡­¡±

    Sister Carolina takes a few steps back, Alejandro takes deep breathe, and smiles at Sister Carolina:

    ¡°Thank you Sister Carolina¡­for opening my eyes¡­¡±

    ¡°No Alejandro¡­it¡¯s thanks to you¡­compare to the things that you did for us¡­this is nothing¡­¡±

    Sister Carolina goes towards the door:

    ¡°Now come on, because the meeting isn¡¯t over yet.¡±

    Sister Carolina pulls Alejandro from his arm and they head back.

    ¡°Remember that God has put you in a place where we are not fake¡­¡±

    Alejandro smiles and thinks:

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right, and maybe I found my home¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    The sphere that Kasumi activated shines down forming the hologram of a man...

    The man in the hologram has short blonde hair, blue eyes and white skin. The man walks in front of the table looks at Uriel:

    ¡°It¡¯s great to finally meet you, Charro Negro¡±

    ¡°Sio¡­I take it you¡¯re the boss ehh¡­¡±

    The man begins to laugh and introduces himself:

    ¡°My name is Allan Carter, I am the Director of the American continent division of Yggdrasil: The World Tree¡­so then¡­Roberto¡¯s son¡­I have to speak to you¡­¡±

    Uriel stands up agitated; ¡°Wait¡­that name¡­how do you know him? My father?¡±

    ¡°Father?¡± Kasumi opens her eyes wider.

    Allan continues his explanation:

    ¡°Roberto was part of this division in fact he was my predecessor 5 years ago and Kasumi¡¯s mentor. As for how do we know you, that is a secret¡±

    (BADUMP)

    Suddenly, his head begins to hurt.  Father Clemente and Tiwa notice and put on a worried face. Allan says clearing his throat:

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about your father¡­I really wished I could¡¯ve been there¡­However¡­that night 5 years ago an ¡°organization¡±  attacked many branches around the region leaving us powerless.¡±

    Uriel looks up to Allan:

    ¡°My father did his best to save us and he did it successfully¡­however¡­I don¡¯t remember him well¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s interesting, why can¡¯t you remember?¡± Allan asks Uriel. Everyone stares at him waiting for an answer:

    ¡°That¡¯s something personal that I can¡¯t reveal right now¡­¡±

    Allan laughs and says to Uriel: ¡°I understand, I won¡¯t ask for explanations here¡­now then, it¡¯s an honor to be in your presence¡­Father Clemente Rossi¡­The Crimson Exorcists¡­¡±

    Father Clemente acts flattered; ¡°The honor is mine¡­I mean you are considered the Judge of Fate Mr. Carter¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­you¡¯re too kind¡­I know that you and Sister Carolina¡­member of the Holy Maiden¡­have kept this city safe for the most part¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­I still lack strength¡­¡± Father Clemente chuckles, Allan continues to speak;

    ¡°Anyway¡­time to get down to business...I need you to help us with this operation, that is why I asked Kasumi to bring me to talk to you.¡±

    Uriel sits down and asks: ¡°What do you need my help for?¡±

    ¡°According to our info, you have been constantly hunting down the Kage, am I right?¡±

    ¡°....¡± Uriel doesn¡¯t respond to Allan he continues to explain:

    ¡°So the help we need is for you to hand over Alejandro Sanchez to our care¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Uriel gets mad, Allan continues to explain:

    ¡°Alejandro Sanchez found a golden key 5 years ago, and two weeks ago, a strange phenomenon happened..¡±

    Alejandro enters the room, Allan points at Alejandro¡¯s hand that has a seal and explains:

    ¡°Alejandro fused himself with the key, now he is one with it. We of Yggdrasil promise to protect him from now on as his personal bodyguards. What do you say?¡±

    Alejandro is speechless, Uriel looks at Allan:

    ¡°Denied¡­¡±

    ¡°What was that?¡± Carlos stands up and walks directly to Uriel.

    ¡°Look punk, we are not playing around, that idiot over there must come with us, he is a target for the man named ¡°El Muerto¡±, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°El Muerto?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the man with the skeleton mask is the one who controls the Borderland. Alejandro, come with us, you¡¯ll be safe.¡± Mr. Jairo says to Alejandro.

    ¡°NOW WAIT JUST A SECOND, YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO TAKE HIM, AS A MEMBER OF YSLETA TRIBE, HE IS MY RESPONSIBILITY¡­¡± Tiwa stands next to Alejandro who blushes.

    ¡°Look girl, you have no word here, Alejandro will come with us, that¡¯s an order¡­¡± Carlos replies to Tiwa making Alejandro angry and scream:

    ¡°WHY SHOULD I GO WITH YOU, I DON¡¯T TRUST YOU AT ALL!!!!¡±

    Alejandro looks down making a fist:

    ¡°Look, I know my hand is dangerous and that I am a target but I can¡¯t trust you. I will stay here because this is my new home.¡±

    The others stand up, Kasumi looks at Alejandro:

    ¡°Alejandro, I¡¯m afraid you have no choice, you will come with us and that¡¯s final.¡±

    Carlos makes a smirk; ¡°You heard her, you¡¯re coming with¡­¡±

    (BBBAADDUUMMMPPP)

    Suddenly,everyone is paralyzed as they feel Sister Carolina¡¯s  aura increasing.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Alejandro belongs here, you say that he is the target, what I see is that Alejandro is also your target, am I wrong?We from the Mission will protect him¡­¡±

    -TCH- ¡°That nun is strong¡­¡± Carlos takes a step back. Uriel sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°This is a drag¡­¡±

    Tension grows in the room.

    (CLAP CLAP CLAP)

    Allan claps; ¡°Okay now, I think things got out of hand here. Carlos, step away from them, and everyone, sit down.¡±

    Allan looks at Uriel, Sister Carolina and Father Clemente:

    ¡°I have a better idea. Let¡¯s form an alliance¡­.¡±

    ¡°WWWHHHAATTTT???¡± Everyone is surprised. Allan continues to explain:

    ¡°Uriel, you and the people behind you are strong¡­and I know that you want to stop this monster as soon as possible right?¡± Allan smiles; ¡°Well then¡­how about we from Yggdrasil help you take care of the man known as ¡°El Muerto¡± who released the Chupacabras¡±

    Kasumi stands up:

    ¡°W-W-Wait I¡¯m fine doing this by myself.¡±

    Allan begins to laugh at Kasumi:

    ¡°Come on¡­what¡¯s the matter with some teamwork¡­besides¡­I know you¡¯re happy on the inside¡­¡±

    Kasumi¡¯s face turns red and begins to punch Allan''s hologram; ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°Senpai¡± Shion looks at Kasumi with a worried expression.

    ¡°An Alliance? Father¡­is it a good idea?¡± Sister Carolina asks Father Clemente. Father Clemente crosses his arms; ¡°Well¡­we need allies¡­and they strong¡­¡±

    ¡°But will the Bishop agree to this?¡±

    ¡°Just leave him to me¡­¡± Father Clemente gives the thumbs up.

    ¡°Allan¡­I understand what your intentions are¡­but I can¡¯t just trust him like that¡­I need to his abilities¡­¡±

    Allan asks Kasumi:

    ¡°So, this means you want to test his strength?¡±

    ¡°Yes I want to duel him¡± Kasumi replies with a serious tone, she stands up looking at Uriel:

    ¡°Uriel Di Fiore¡­No, Charro Negro¡­¡±

    Kasumi removes her glasses; ¡°I challenge you to a duel¡±

    Everyone looks surprised; ¡°WWWWHHHHAAATTTT?¡±

    Uriel chuckles and with a confident expression. He stands up and stands in front of Kasumi:

    ¡°Sounds interesting, I am eager to put my abilities to use...¡±

    Allan begins to laugh. Kasumi sees Uriel''s serious face as she smiles:

    ¡°Very well let¡¯s go to the hills on the back of the Mission outside the city. We will duel there.¡±

    Uriel looks at Father Clemente; ¡°Father, do we have your permission¡±

    ¡°Of course, I like seeing the young ones duel¡­¡±

    Allan extends his arm; ¡°Very well, if Kasumi wins, Alejandro will come with us and Uriel, you will stay away from the Chupacabras as Kasumi said. And if you win, you will have Kasumi as your bride¡­¡±

    ¡°WHAT THE HELL?¡± Carlos screams with jealousy.

    ¡°B-B-Bride?¡± Kasumi blushes, everyone is in shock.

    Allan makes a smirk; ¡°Just kidding...Uriel, if you win,you can decide what we do plus I will tell you how we know that you are Roberto¡¯s son.¡±

    Uriel smiles and replies; ¡°It¡¯s a deal¡­¡±

    Allan¡¯s hologram disappears. Everyone heads to the door, Uriel opens the door and the three sisters are at the door; ¡°We will come too.¡±

    Sister Carolina looks at the three sisters: "You can¡¯t, it¡¯s too dangerous¡±

    ¡°Let them come with us, this is going to be interesting¡­¡± Father Clemente says to Sister Carolina.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Tiwa asks Alejandro, Alejandro smiles and replies:

    ¡°I am thank you¡­¡±

    Tiwa blushes and crosses her arms; ¡°It¡¯s not as if I was worried or anything¡­¡±

    Alejandro scratches his head wondering what happened.

    The group heads towards the hills as they prepare for the duel between Uriel and Kasumi¡­

    *****************************************************************************Behind the Mission of San Juan¡­

    On the other side of the hills there is a large flat surface. The surface is surrounded by hills. The three sisters are on top of a hill observing the upcoming duel.

    Kasumi and Uriel are standing a few meters apart. Kasumi takes out a black orb with green light coming out of it. Kasumi throws the orb up:

    ¡°Well let¡¯s get started.¡±

    The orb separates into four pieces of equal proportion. The pieces begin to shoot four beams of light through the different cardinal points.

    Four lights go downward creating a rectangular force field around Uriel and Kasumi. The force field is green and it covers a wide area giving them space to fight without creating a scene.

    ¡°Woooow!!!¡± Mariana and Abril shout with ¡°star-shaped¡± eyes.

    ¡°Shut up girls, this is serious¡± Fabiola tries to act calm but she¡¯s also excited.

    Carlos looks at Alejandro and Tiwa saying:

    ¡°Now you will see what our Senpai can do?¡±

    Alejandro gets mad and replies:

    ¡°Well, you will see how strong Uriel is¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been years since I saw a duel, I can¡¯t wait¡­¡± Father Clemente says with a face full of excitement.

    ¡±Father Clemente, please behave yourself¡­¡± Sister Carolina shakes her head with embarrassment.

    The others stand looking at them with a serious expression. Within the barrier, an hologram of Allan appears in the middle of them:

    ¡°Well these are the rules for the duel. The first is that each of you can use only one weapon that is not a pistol. The second is that a winner is declared when one of you is weaponless. If Kasumi wins she can do it by herself. But if you win, you will decide, do you agree?¡±

    Both Kasumi and Uriel both say at the same time; ¡°I agree¡±

    Uriel then lifts his right arm and begin to chant:

    ¡°Yo soy el Jinete, Yo soy el inicio, Yo soy el final, Yo soy El Charro Negro.¡±

    Flames begin to come out of Uriel¡¯s ring involving him around in a smaller dome then before changing him into his ¡°Charro¡± form.

    ¡°WOOOOWWW!!!!!¡± Mariana and Abril scream of excitement. Fabiola turns around screaming; ¡°Shut up¡±

    Fabiola turns around; ¡°He does look cool¡±

    ¡°GOOO URIEL, SHOW HER WHO''S BOSS!!!¡± Alejandro and Tiwa cheer on Uriel.

    Mr. Jairo looks impressed about Uriel''s appearance:

    ¡°Wow,  he is El Charro Negro¡±

    ¡°He looks so sexy!¡± Chelsea chuckles looking at Uriel.

    ¡°Mmmphh...he looks lame¡­¡± Carlos looks annoyed. Kasumi blushes:

    ¡°He looks handsome!¡±

    She shakes her head; ¡°Concentrate Kasumi.¡±

    Kasumi lifts her right arm to reveal an orange light crest. The crest has a circle in the center of her forearm with two curving lines. The crest begins to shine brighter as Kasumi chants:

    ¡°Activate Orenjikji: Complete¡± (Translates: Orange Pheasant)

    Kasumi¡¯s crest begins to spread around her body causing her to shine into an orange revealing an esper suit. The suit consists of an orange kimono with black lines around the borders of the kimono.

    The kimono is adjusted into her body with the skirt being short above the knees. She has black stockings that go up to her knees with her border being orange color. She has sandals with orange color strings and a black jacket that she holds with her shoulders. The back of the jacket has an image of a pheasant with orange borders.

    ¡°Woow, she looks beautiful!!!¡± The three girls say it at the same time.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s an awesome esper suit.¡± Allan shows his thumbs up making her blush.

    ¡°Esper Suit?¡± Uriel asks to Allan, and Allan replies:

    ¡°If you win we¡¯ll tell you the details¡±

    Uriel nods in sign of agreement.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so cool¡­¡± Alejandro says looking at Kasumi, Carlos smiles replying:

    ¡°Senpai¡¯s esper suit is special because she can modify it on her own free will. Now you will see how strong she is¡­¡±

    (BBBAADDUUUMMMPPPP)

    ¡°Esper Suit¡­I know I have heard it before¡­¡± Images pass through Uriel¡¯s mind as he tries to concentrate. He raises his hand and chants:

    ¡°Come my sword.¡±

    Flames come out of his hand and form a sword inside a scabbard. Uriel draws out the sword and makes the scabbard disappear.

    Uriel¡¯s sword is a common ¡°knight¡± double edge sword. The hilt is colored brown and the blade is platinum with the small transparent word of ¡®Bellum¡± (Translate: War).

    He holds it with his two hands in a straight up position. He puts one foot in front of the other assuming a battle stanza.

    Kasumi makes a katana appear from her waist; she then removes it from the scabbard.

    The katana¡¯s hilt is orange with black and the blade is silver with its borders glowing orange.

    Kasumi closes her eyes and says:

    ¡°Subierukiji¡± (Soaring Pheasant)

    She extends one leg in front and bends her knees.She raises her blade to the level of her face pointing at Uriel.

    Allan smiles and says:

    ¡°Ready, begin!¡±

 Vol. 2 - Chapter 2.5: Kasumi Miyazono vs. Uriel Di Fiore

    Behind the Hills of the Mission of San Juan

    ¡°Ready, begin!¡±

    (BBBBBBBOOOMMM CCRRRAAASSSHHHH)

    Kasumi and Uriel clash their swords with great force.

    ¡°What power¡­.¡± Carlos looks impressed as  wind blows everywhere.

    Kasumi and Uriel separate and jump back in a blink of an eye.

    Kasumi charges first and swings her blade to attack Uriel:

    ¡°I won¡¯t hold back¡­¡±

    ¡°What speed¡­¡±  Uriel notices her speed and dodges the blade. Kasumi attacks once again, Uriel dodges one more time.

    She jumps into the air and heads downward toward Uriel pointing her blade at him. Uriel dodges the blade, she hits the ground, cracking the ground:

    ¡°Are you just going to dodge?¡±

    (BOOOOOOMMMMM)

    Kasumi attacks once again, clashing with Uriel¡¯s  sword. Kasumi looks angry; ¡°Uriel¡­are you toying with me?¡±

    (PPUUMMM)

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Uriel smiles, Kasumi proceeds to kick Uriel¡¯s stomach, sending him flying.

    Uriel stops himself and jumps up; ¡°She¡¯s strong¡­I guess¡­I must take things seriously¡­¡±

    ¡°Take this seriously, Uriel!¡± Kasumi yells with an angry face. Uriel lands with both of her feet and grabs his sword with both of his hands:

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty good¡­now then¡­time to attack¡­¡±

    Uriel disappears from her sight and appears in front of her. -SSSLLLAASSHH- Uriel swings his sword, Kasumi dodges the attack. Uriel attacks multiple times with Kasumi blocking them as fast as she can.

    Uriel smiles; ¡°Not bad¡­then I will go faster¡­¡±

    (SLASH SLASH SLASH)

    Uriel¡¯s attacks increase speed, Kasumi blocks all of them with ease:

    ¡°Uriel¡­you¡¯re still underestimating me¡­¡±

    (SSSLLLASSHHH)

    She swings her sword and manages to slash Uriel¡¯s arm making a small cut.

    (DRIP,DRIP,DRIP, DROP, DROP)

    Blood begins to come out of Uriel. Uriel notices and jumps back; ¡°What the¡­I didn¡¯t see her attack¡­¡±

    ¡°What was that?¡± Tiwa asks, looking surprised. Carlos makes a smirk:

    ¡°That was Senpai¡¯s speed, you see she is not only strong but quick. Your friend doesn''t know what he has gone into¡­¡±

    Kasumi looks at Uriel with anger:

    ¡°If you don¡¯t take it seriously, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±

    She begins to jump back, distancing herself from Uriel. Rosa and Jairo look at her smiling:

    ¡°Kasumi is enjoying herself¡­¡±

    Shion looks at the fight thinking:

    ¡°Senpai looks so cool, I want to be just like her one day¡­¡±

    Uriel takes a battle stance; ¡°Fine by me¡­¡± Uriel and Kasumi continue to clash swords at great speed.

    ¡°I can barely see them¡­they move so fast¡­¡± Fabiola tries to concentrate. The other two and Alejandro are clueless because they can¡¯t follow them with their eyes.

    Uriel jumps into the air, he points the sword down and falls straight at Kasumi, Kasumi dodges the attack and kicks Uriel once again.

    (PPPPUUMMM)

    Uriel stops  as he gets into one knee; ¡°That kick¡­it really hurts¡­¡±

    Kasumi begins to gather mana; ¡°I think it¡¯s time to show you that I am serious¡­¡±

    ¡°Your friend is done for...¡± Carlos says to Tiwa and Alejandro with a confident expression.

    Kasumi slowly begins to take off her glasses. She raises her head and looks at Uriel with a serious expression.

    ¡°Her mana¡­she¡¯s going to attack¡­¡± Uriel prepares himself.

    Allan who is watching them fight smiles:

    ¡°Uh-Oh¡­She is taking it seriously now¡­ She wants to kill Uriel¡±

    Kasumi slashes into the air making several small orange lights appear in the air. The spheres of mana take the shape of small birds. Kasumi makes a hand sign with her right hand, two fingers coming out like a ninja and chants:

    ¡°Dangan no tori¡± (Bullet birds)

    The small light birds attack Uriel; ¡°What the¡­¡±

    Uriel creates a wind barrier, the small birds explode at the barrier. Uriel jumps back, however more mana birds attack him, creating multiple explosions.

    (CRAAAASSSSHHHH,BOOOOOOMMM)

    ¡°UUUUUURRRRIIIIIEEEELLL!!!!!!!¡± Fabiola screams out of fear as she sees Uriel fall to the ground.

    ¡°Do you think he is alright, he did take a huge hit.¡± Mariana asks Abril. Fabiola turns around nervous:

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, he is alright.¡±

    ¡°And he¡¯s down¡­¡± Carlos chuckles, Alejandro screams; ¡°URIEL¡­STAND UP!¡±

    At the battlefield Uriel lies at the ground as he thinks:

    ¡°This is entertaining, she really wants to kill me....¡±

    Uriel stands up once again breathing heavily. Kasumi, who has serious eyes, charges straight at him, clashing one more time. Uriel smiles as he shouts:

    ¡°IT¡¯S BEEN A LONG TIME SINCE I FELT SO AMUSED!¡±

    She keeps attacking Uriel multiple times. Uriel only defends himself thinking:

    ¡°I guess I have no choice but to get serious myself¡­¡±

    Kasumi strikes, making Uriel be out of balance and kicks one more time. This time Uriel flies  to the barrier to electrify himself.

    (CRAAAASSSHHHHHH)

    ¡°AAAAHHHHHHH¡± Uriel begins to feel pain. The three girls close their eyes, Sister Carolina looks frightened; ¡°Oh no¡­Uriel¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­don¡¯t worry¡­he¡¯s going to be okay¡­¡± Father Clemente looks with confidence.

    ¡°UUURRIIIEELLLLL¡± Alejandro screams. Carlos smiles thinking:

    ¡°That¡¯s checkmate¡­¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Katumi prepares to attack; ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±

    She runs towards  him once again to finish the duel. Uriel only smiles as he stands up thinking; ¡°I finally finished warming up¡­¡±

    Uriel extends his hand and gathers wind around him, Kasumi notices; ¡°What is this? Is he gathering wind?¡±

    ¡°This technique¡­he¡¯s going to use the Miracolo (Miracle)...¡± Sister Carolina looks at Father Clemente excited. Father Clemente smiles; ¡°Maria would be proud¡­¡±

    Uriel gathers wind and creates a giant sphere. Kasumi runs straight towards him; ¡°I can¡¯t let him¡­¡±

    ¡°Too late¡­¡± Uriel releases a powerful wind sphere and expands towards Kasumi; ¡°Viento Divino; Canon¡­¡± (Divine Wind; Cannon)

    (BBBOOOMMM CCCRRAASSHHH)

    Kasumi uses her sword to block the attack. The wind pressure pushes her back; ¡°Was that a Miracolo (Miracle)

    ¡°This technique¡­it was a Miracolo (Miracle)...but that¡¯s something that only those from the Holy Church use¡­¡± Shion analyzes the technique and looks at Father Clemente; ¡°This boy has more mysterious than we thought¡­¡±

    ¡°I noticed that before¡­but now I can confirm it¡­it was a Miracolo (Miracle)...Tell me¡­where did you learn that?¡¯

    Uriel smiles; ¡°It¡¯s a secret¡­now then¡­shall we continue?¡± Uriel appears in front of Kasumi in a blink of an eye.

    The battle continues with constant clash exchanges throughout the battlefield. Everyone observes with nervousness and excitement as the two continue clashing swords.

    Uriel goes on the offensive as he feels excitement; ¡°Hey Kasumi, let me show you a style that you have never seen before¡­¡±

    Uriel gathers wind and creates multiple arrows; ¡°Viento Divino; Flechas¡± (Divine Wind; Arrows)

    -TCH- ¡°Two can play that game¡­¡± Kasumi summons more bird bullets. Both of them release their attacks at the same time.

    (BBBOOOOMMMMM)

    The attacks clash, creating massive explosions throughout the field. Uriel puts his hand on the ground. Kasumi notices; ¡°This sensation¡­oh no¡­¡±

    (SLASH SLASH SLASH)

    Uriel creates earth lances, that attack Kasumi. Kasumi dodges almost every attack with one of the lances cutting her hip.

    ¡°Senpai¡­¡± Carlos screams nervous.Tiwa cheers with excitement; ¡°Way the go Uriel¡­show that bimbo whose boss¡­¡±

    ¡°I will not tolerate games!¡± Kasumi swings her sword horizontally, destroying the lances and attacking Uriel directly.

    Uriel dodges by jumping, Kasumi swings again. -SSSLLLAASSHHH- Uriel creates a wind barrier but the barrier gets cut, cutting Uriel¡¯s hip.

    Uriel lands on his feet and grabs his injury; ¡°Interesting¡­I guess my wind isn¡¯t enough¡­very well¡­¡± Both of them keep their distance, Uriel smiles; ¡°You¡¯re strong¡­Kasumi¡­¡±

    Kasumi smiles; ¡°You¡¯re not bad yourself¡­Uriel¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but if I continue to fight¡­I might end up revealing too much¡­so I am going to finish this now¡­¡± Kasumi looks clueless; ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    (BBBAADDDUUMMMPPP)

    Kasumi Jumps back to have some distance. Uriel¡¯s eyes slowly turn into a reddish color as he chants:

    ¡°Arte del Mariachi¡± (Mariachi Art)

    ¡°Arte del Mariachi? This is bad, I need to attack before he does¡­¡± Kasumi charges with great speed at Uriel.

    -? ? ? ? ? ?-

    Uriel begins to hear Kasumi¡¯s movements similar to a guitar chord. Images of him playing a guitar flow in his mind as he watches Kasumi¡äs movement closely.

    When Kasumi slashes to the right, Uriel hears the chord: ¡°DO¡± ( C). When Kasumi slashes to the left Uriel hears the chord: ¡°Lam¡± (Am). She slashes upward and Uriel hears: ¡°Rem¡± ( Dm). Finally Kasumi slashes downward and Uriel hears; ¡°Sol 7¡± (G7).

    -? ? ? ? ? ?-

    ¡°I know the chord sequence of the sounds, this is the chord sequence of ¡°DO¡± ( C) and she keeps repeating it each time, if I calculate correctly the next movement will ¡°DO¡± (C).¡±

    Uriel thinks in his head and watches the movements of Kasumi as she repeats the movement to the right. Uriel smiles, blocking Kasumi¡¯s movement, making her fall back.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Senpai, it¡¯s like her movements are getting slower.¡± Chelsea says as she licks her lollipop.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be, Senpai is the strongest¡­¡± Carlos looks very nervous.

    Kasumi breathes heavily as she knows that Uriel is reading her movements. She smiles at Uriel:

    ¡°Wow, this is the first time in a long time since I had competition like this. But I¡¯m going to finish this now.¡±

    Kasumi slashes the air five times creating multiple orange lights surrounding Uriel. The lights take form of birds, Kasumi makes a hand sign; ¡°Tori no dangan: Sen¡± (Bird Bullets: One thousand)

    Kasumi looks at Uriel and smiles; ¡°Well try to avoid this.¡±

    Uriel smiles at her; ¡°You¡¯re highly skilled, you know that...however...¡±

    ¡°What the hell...are there all the projectiles?¡± Alejandro asks himself.

    ¡°Indeed...your friend is done for¡­¡± Chelsea replies to Alejandro as she looks at the duel.

    ¡°Hoho...Uriel, how will you react?¡± Father Clemente wonders with excitement.

    Uriel takes a deep breath; ¡°Now then, time for a song¡­¡±

    Uriel bends his knees, takes a deep breath, and concentrates his energy in only the ears to hear the sound as everything goes black in his mind. He begins to twist a little bit his body with his blade up and spins at high speed chanting:

    ¡°Arte del Mariachi: Canci¨®n de la Luna- Primera Estrofa: Luna Nueva¡± (Mariachi Art: Song of the Moon- First Stanza: New Moon)

    Wind blows at fast speed. Uriel¡¯s blade releases black mana creating a small dome around him representing a ¡°New Moon.¡±

    (BOOOOMMMM, BOOOOMMMM)

    The bird bullets clash with the orb disappearing instantly. The thousand bullets were defeated by Uriel¡¯s attack.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­my bullets didn¡¯t connect at all¡­¡± Kasumi looks at Uriel with shock:

    ¡°That mana¡­it was different from before¡­it¡¯s like he used hi shadow¡­¡±

    ¡°WOOOOW HE¡¯S SO COOL!¡± The two girls scream. Fabiola hits their heads saying ¡°Shut up¡± but thinking inside; ¡°Yes¡­ he looks cool¡±

    ¡°Fascinating, he may be a strong ally¡­¡± Allan observes the duel upclose.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be...senpai¡¯s attack was blocked¡­¡± Shion looks with a surprised expression along with the other members of Yggdrasil.

    ¡°WAY TO GO URIEL¡­¡± Alejandro screams with excitement.

    ¡°That movement¡­¡± Tiwa looks at him astonished.

    Kasumi holds her sword up and lifts it, preparing to make a downward slash.

    ¡°Kasumi, you¡¯re strong, and I really enjoyed our duel but if we keep this up...I may end up killing you¡­¡± Uriel prepares his next attack. Kasumi charges at him; ¡°Well try to kill me because I will¡­¡±

    Uriel concentrates his energy to his legs and appears in front of Kasumi without noticing him,  Uriel holds his sword down preparing to make an upward slash and says:

    ¡°Canci¨®n de la Luna- Segunda Estrofa: Cuarto Creciente.¡±

    (Song of the Moon- Second Stanza: First Quarter Crescent)

    Uriel slashes upward but at the moment he¡¯s about to make contact with Kasumi¡¯s sword, the sword releases a silver mana.Uriel turns the blade of the sword from its pointy part to the flat part of the blade. The swing of the sword makes the shape of the moon.

    (SSSWWIIINNNGGGG)

    Uriel hits Kasumi¡¯s bottom part of the hilt. The katana flies  away from Kasumi and lands a few meters behind her.  Kasumi begins to fall backwards, but Uriel holds her from her hip and lifts her up and gets in a tango position. Uriel points at her with a sword:

    ¡°I WIN¡±

    There is silence in the air. No one believes in what they are seeing.

    Allan is satisfied with the match¡¯s result and lifts his arm:

    ¡°The match is over, the winner is Uriel¡±

    (CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP)

    ¡°Yeah, you did it, Uriel!¡± Alejandro screams with emotion. Tiwa makes a smirk at Carlos; ¡°In your face¡­¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be...Senpai lost?¡± Carlos falls to his knees with a shocking expression. Chelsea chuckles as she observes Uriel with a luxurious expression; ¡°That was exciting¡­ I would love to know him better¡­¡± Jairo smiles with Rosa nodding in agreement; ¡°That boy has potential¡­¡±

    ¡°Splendid, that was awesome¡­¡± Father Clemente cheers with excitement, Sister Carolina only shakes her head feeling embarrassed for the Father¡¯s behavior. She looks at Uriel thinking:

    ¡°I¡¯m happy for you¡­Uriel¡­¡±

    The three girls applaud at Uriel, happy with the result.

    Kasumi blushes as she slowly asks;  ¡°Can you please let go of me? This is embarrassing.¡±

    Uriel makes his sword disappear and lifts her up saying; ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±

    Uriel turns around but before he walks away, he scomments:

    ¡°You Are very strong, Kasumi Miyazono, I like strong women like you¡­¡±

    Kasumi blushes and falls to her knees. Shion runs to her aid; ¡°Senpai, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Y-Y-Yes, I¡¯m alright¡­¡± Kasumi responds with a red face. Allan looks at Uriel:

    ¡°These are the notes that your father left, in here, he describes his son with the same characteristics as you...that¡¯s why we knew...do you want me to give them to you?¡±

    ¡°No...the person who my father describes is dead...the one who stands before you is another person, but still,  thank you for clarifying that¡­¡±

    ¡°Will you work with us?¡± Allan asks Uriel. Uriel nods; ¡°Just this once, I will work with you¡­¡±

    ¡°Excellent, then I will await results¡­¡± Allan¡¯s hologram disappears.

    ¡°URIEL!¡± Alejandro and Tiwa run to his side.

    ¡°What was that? It was as if you were dancing¡­¡± Tiwa asks Uriel, Uriel begins to walk away:

    ¡°That was my art, the Mariachi Art¡­¡±

    In his office, Allan sits at his desk. A red haired woman enters the office:

    ¡°So is he with us?¡±

    ¡°Yes my dear, he is willing to help us.¡±

    Allan writes on his computer. The woman leaves a paper in his desk:

    ¡°Well, one of the four is better than none right.¡±

    Allan nods at her in sign of agreement; ¡°I¡¯m surprised he managed to beat one of our elite ¡°Roots¡±...¡±

    ¡°Well, he is one of ¡°them¡±...but I think Kasumi was pulling some punches¡­¡± The woman winks at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re right about that¡­¡± Allan begins to read the paper on the desk.

    And so the duel between Uriel and Kasumi came to an end¡­the winner¡­Uriel¡­.

 Vol. 2 - Chapter 3: Rhythms in Life

    October, 4 years ago; Jungle of Jalisco

    At the Jungle deep inside the state of Jalisco¡­Tapatio¡­a place where mana flows with great intensity¡­even more than the Borderland¡­

    At that place, Juan de la Trinidad trained Uriel and his daughter Alexa¡­

    (CRRRRRAAASSSSHHHH,BBBOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM)

    Huge explosions shake the trees deep in the jungle of Jalisco. The animals begin to run away feeling fear.

    Trees fall down creating smokescreens. Suddenly, Uriel comes flying out of the smokescreen and crashes into a tree. Juan comes out walking with his sword.

    The sword is the same as Uriel''s, the only difference is the hilt that is golden.

    Juan shakes his head; ¡°Come on muchacho, focus, I¡¯m wasting my time with you, come on!!!¡±

    Uriel, who is lying down on a tree branch, gets up breathing heavily and with blood coming out of his forehead.

    ¡°Remember this muchacho, ¡°Life is full of Rhythms¡±, you must always hear the rhythms of the things surrounding you. Music is very important for us ¡°Charros¡± that is why I taught you how to play guitar.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­damn it¡­but you¡¯re just too strong¡­¡± Uriel stands up and holds his sword. Juan smiles at him; ¡°Excellent¡­then let¡¯s continue¡­¡±

    Juan swings his sword and at that moment Uriel begins to hear a sound coming from the sword:

    ¡°This sound¡­it sounded like a string¡­¡±

    (SSSLLLAASHH)

    Uriel blocks the attack, however, the attack sends him flying again.

    Uriel lies on the ground with a smile; ¡°I did it¡­¡±

    ¡°I can hear the Rhythm!¡± Uriel screams as he blocks Juan¡¯s attack with his own sword.

    Juan nods in agreement; ¡°Good Muchacho, you heard my sword now¡­remember the sound and try to predict my movements...¡±

    Juan begins to attack Uriel multiple times. Uriel thinks of the sounds he is hearing.

    -? ? ? ? ? ?-

    ¡°Come on focus, these sounds are guitar chords, yes I got it, now to identify the circle.¡± Uriel thinks to himself as he continues to dodge Juan¡¯s attack. Suddenly Uriel blocks one of the attacks and counters it.

    (SSLLLAASSSHHH)

    ¡°Good Muchacho.¡± Juan takes a few steps back. Uriel breathes heavily with a smile.

    -TCH- Alexa walks towards him with a face full of disgust; ¡°That was cheer luck¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at Alexa; ¡°It wasn¡¯t I heard the sequence¡­¡±

    ¡°Big deal¡­I can hear sequences as well¡­¡± Alexa puffs her cheeks. Juan chuckles:

    ¡°Calm down hija¡­I know you¡¯re a genius¡­how about you give advice to Uriel¡­¡±

    Alexa sighs with her eyes closed:

    ¡°Remember the chord sequences that my daddy taught you in the guitar and apply it into battle, that way you will predict the enemy¡¯s movements and find a way to counter attack...¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­thank you for the advice¡­¡±

    ¡°I only did it because my father asked me¡­¡±Alexa looks away embarrassed.

    Juan attacks Uriel one last time; ¡°NOW GET READY!¡±

    (BBBAAADDUUUMMMPPP)

    Uriel imagines a chord sequence in Juan¡¯s movements and begins to counter him until he defeats Juan by getting his sword.

    -? ? ? ? ? ?-

    Juan lowers his sword; ¡°Good Muchacho, now imagine your favorite song on the guitar and turn it into a special technique.¡±

    Alexa gives one more advice; Remember that these techniques are only 20% mana and 80% of body strength. That is why you are training your body.¡±

    Uriel looks at Alexa: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Alexa looks away very angry:

    "Shut up, I only did it because you''re taking too much time and I also want to train...¡±

    Uriel sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°You will never change¡­right Alexa¡­¡±

    The training continued¡­until Alexa said it was her turn¡­

    ******************************************************************************

    Mission of San Juan, Present¡­

    After the duel ended. Carlos, Chelsea, Jairo, and Shion decided to return home. Rosa stayed to help Carolina by preparing dinner for everyone¡­

    Uriel and Kasumi also help with the dinner...They were instructed to prepare ¡°mole¡±. The ¡°Mole¡± consists of chicken bathed in a special chocolate sauce ¡°Mole¡± and sometimes people from the southern regions of Mexico add spices to make it more delicious. Uriel and Kasumi have a small talk before dinner:

    ¡°You are very skilled in preparing rice Ms. Miyazono.¡± Uriel compliments Kasumi as she is stirring the rice.

    ¡°You think so, well your mother was the one who taught me how to cook Mexican food.¡± Kasumi replies to Uriel as he stirs the sauce. He turns around and asks:

    ¡°Wait, so how long have you known my mother and father?¡±

    ¡°Well around 7 years more or less.¡± Kasumi replies as she begins to serve. She continues to explain:

    ¡°I came here from Japan on an order from my father when I was 12 years old¡­ Your father was a full fledged member of Yydrasill at that time¡­ He became my master, and he helped me learn the culture and language of this area. Your mother also welcomed me to their home¡­I used to play with their children¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­that makes sense¡­but unfortunately¡­I can¡¯t remember¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course you don¡¯t¡­¡± Kasumin looks down; ¡°Hey, Uriel, is your family¡­¡±

    ¡°My father died that day, but my mother and siblings are alive...They are in Tapatio, however, I haven¡¯t spoken to them for months now.¡±

    ¡°I see, that¡¯s a relief¡­¡± Kasumi begins to shed a tear as she continues to speak:

    ¡°I always regretted not being able to help you that day¡­I returned to Japan over the holidays and had to stay longer¡­I was in shock when I learned that everyone disappeared¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­nobody predicted what was going to happen¡­life can change in one minute¡­¡±

    Kasumi looks at Uriel; ¡°Hey¡­how come you call yourself¡­Di Fiore?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­that¡¯s my mother¡¯s surname¡­to be honest¡­I¡¯m a completely different person from Uriel Vazquez¡­

    ¡°I understand now¡­¡±

    Uriel turns around to serve the plates and asks;¡°So¡­ what rank are you from the Yggdrasill organization?¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­you knew about us?¡± Kasumi looks surprised, Uriel nods in agreement; ¡°I had an encounter with two of your members a few months ago¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Kasumi looks at the plate and continue to explain:

    ¡°Well as Allan said before, we protect people from monsters and evil entities such as the one you encounter. I am an ¡°Elite Root¡± and the head of this group¡­making me a leader if you put it in simple words. ¡± Kasumi replies as she begins to serve the rice. Uriel passes the plates with the ¡°Mole¡± on it and asks:

    ¡°So what are these divisions you said before, how many are there?¡±

    ¡°Technically, that is a secret...but since we are going to be allies.. I might as well tell you¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay...I thank you for that¡­¡±

    ¡°Well the first division are the Leaves, those are the beginners, and they are usually teenagers who attend school like Alejandro ... .Then the branches where Carlos and Chelsea belong are more skilled and stronger¡­they have more experience....¡±

    ¡°I figured as much¡­they do seem weak¡­but I also felt strange abilities coming from them¡­¡±

    Kasumi serves another plate; ¡° Then the Trunks which are divided into the Upper level where Rosa belongs and the Lower level in which Jairo and Shion belong to¡­Upper levels have years of experience and many of them decide to stay in office work or research¡­Lower levels are more hands on¡­.they are strong¡­and they can takes out several Sombras without breaking a sweat¡­¡±

    Kasumi continues to serve another plate; ¡° After that, we have ¡°Elite Roots¡± which is my division and we are supposed to be the strongest members¡­we have trained for years and as you noticed¡­our mana is strong¡­ There are others who are special such as Allan Carter who is in charge of the American region. In fact there are 12 ¡°special¡± members¡­. ¡°

    Kasumi looks at the ceiling; Finally we have the ¡°Primary Roots¡± who are in charge of the whole organization. My father is one of them...they ar the highest rank and the strongest¡­¡± Kasumi finishes the explanations as well as serving the plates.

    Uriel looks at the mole; ¡°Leaves¡­Branches¡­Trunks and Roots¡­¡±

    Kasumi chuckles; ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking¡­why do we name our ranks with something so lame as leaves and roots right? When we can have cool norse names¡­¡±

    ¡°Not at all¡­I think I get the big picture¡­¡±

    ¡°Director Inoue¡­the one in charge of the organizations and the past founders decided to rank us based on their philosophy¡­¡±

    ¡°Philosophy?¡±

    ¡°We are the tree that keeps this world filled with life¡­we are the roots that will give the nutrients for the future of mankind¡­we are the foundation that keeps the world united¡­we are life and future¡­we are Yggdrasil¡­¡±

    Uriel chuckles; ¡°I understand now¡­it¡¯s the foundation¡­a tree is the strongest in its roots¡­the lower some tries to tear it off the ground¡­the stronger the tree is¡­¡±

    Kasumi looks surprised; ¡°And the stronger the root¡­the less capable of destroying the tree¡­how did you know?¡±

    ¡°I told you¡­I met a couple of your people¡­but that¡¯s a story for another time¡­¡¯

    Kasumi looks at Uriel; ¡°You are filled with mysteries¡­¡±

    In total they made 30 plates for all the people that live nearby. Uriel sees Kasumi and asks:

    ¡°Why did your father send you to this region?¡±

    ¡°Well it''s complicated, you see I¡­¡± Kasumi was answering the question when she suddenly stops as she has ¡°flashes¡± of her past consisting of images of blood and fire.

    Kasumi shakes as she feels weak. Uriel holds her:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that was too personal, please forgive me.¡±

    Kasumi comes to her senses and smiles at Uriel:

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry the past is the past right? Besides, you don¡¯t remember yours either.¡±

    Uriel chuckles and makes Kasumi blush. As the two smile at each other, Fabiola stands between them with a furious face clearing her throat and says:

    ¡°Sister Carolina asked if you were ready, and as I can see you are.¡±

    Uriel looks at her; ¡°Indeed, we are¡±

    ¡°Good, I''ll start serving the plates.¡± Fabiola smiles with a ¡°red aura¡± coming out of her. Kasumi only smiles at her as Fabiola thought to herself:

    ¡°Why do you smile at me, you witch¡±

    The two sisters who were outside of the kitchen were whispering; ¡°I think Fabiola is jealous, she must have fallen for Uriel.¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Alejandro sits outside looking at the stars, suddenly, Rosa appears to talk to him:

    ¡°Hello Alejandro dear...I hope we can have a little chat¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks at her and nods in agreement. Both of them look at the sky as Rosa begins to speak:

    ¡°Alejandro, I must apologize for not telling the truth but it was my mission¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to¡­¡±

    ¡°I do...you see, 5 years ago when I first met you, I immediately saw you as my child. I never had children because my husband died when we were young. He was an agent who was killed in the line of duty¡­¡±

    Rosa begins to cry as she continue to speak:

    ¡°I accepted to come here in order to forget about my husband and when I met you, I felt as if I could move on. I think of you as my son, and it breaks my heart seeing you angry at me, so please...forgive me¡­¡±

    Alejandro doesn¡¯t say a word and walks forward. He hugs Rosa tightly:

    ¡°You know, I never met my parents, my sister is always busy, I haven¡¯t seen her in four years and I lost both of my grandparents. Then my friend disappeared from existence. I felt lonely and without hope. However, when I met you¡­ you helped me stand up once again and continue pursuing my friend¡­even if you were watching from distance¡­You never left me alone and for that I thank you¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks at Rosa and smiles:

    ¡°Yes, I felt anger for not telling me but I won¡¯t stay mad forever, please continue to watch over me, Ms. Gutierrez.¡±

    Rosa cries and hugs Alejandro tightly.

    ¡°Thank you Alejandro, it seems we both learned from each other¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, now let¡¯s go and eat¡­¡±

    Both of them head to the dining hall and eat.

    *****************************************************************************

    In the Dining hall, Tiwa sits there feeling left out, Father Clemente sits in front of her:

    ¡°So, young child, I know you feel left out, but don¡¯t worry, you will play an important role here¡­¡±

    ¡°Who said I feel that way, in fact I feel fine¡­¡± Tiwa looks away blushing.

    Father Clemente chuckles and replies:

    ¡°Young girl from Ysleta, I know that you and your ancestors will protect this land from Sombras and any other threat¡­will you continue to aid us?¡±

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°HHmmmpphhh, of course I will¡­.¡± Tiwa smiles as she feels important once more.

    ¡°Dinner is ready¡­¡± Sister Carolina informs the others with a big smile; ¡°My, we have a lot of new people at the table...everyone, let¡¯s pray for our dinner¡­¡±

    Everyone eats dinner at the dining hall. After they finished eating, the three sisters and Father Clemente decided to go to bed. In the dining hall, Uriel, Alejandro, Tiwa, Rosa, Kasumi and Sister Carolina have a conversation¡­

    Kasumi stands up:

    ¡°Well now that we are going to work together, I will inform you about the situation we are in. The monster we encountered the other night is the legendary ¡°Chupacabras.¡±

    Kasumi continues with the explanation; ¡°The Chupacabras is also known as ¡°Ales¡± and it is a mythical creature that roams around the central and southern part of the American continent. It was created by one of the 5 great witches: Isabella.¡±

    Tiwa and Sister Carolina make a surprised face as they learned about the witch¡¯s name:

    ¡°Isabella the Witch of Red?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right... Isabella however, we don¡¯t know much about her, only that she lives in Mexico.¡±

    Uriel drinks water and comments:

    ¡°Please continue with your explanation¡±

    Kasumi nods and replies:

    ¡°That monster is controlled by ¡°El Muerto¡±, the Chupacabras is a type of monster that only attacks animals to feed itself; however when ¡°El Muerto¡± appeared a couple of months ago, the monster began to attack humans.¡±

    ¡°Members of the church have clashed with the beast on multiple occasions¡­reducing our numbers dramatically¡­¡± Father Clemente explains as he looks at Kasumi.

    ¡°That explains why it was targeting everyone in sight¡­¡± Alejandro thinks out loud.

    ¡°So we need to stop this monster as fast as we can...the question is, when will the Chupacabras attack?¡±

    Tiwa asks Kasumi and she replies:

    Sister Carolina begins to explain; ¡°Well the attacks have been happening constantly. At first it was one or two per week. Now the numbers went up to 5-6 people a week ... .although recently¡­the attacks stopped¡­its as if¡­El Muerto is plotting something¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­that means the attacks will have a specific target¡­am I correct?¡± Sister Carolina asks with a worried face.

    ¡°You are correct, but the problem is that I don¡¯t know at which location.¡± Kasumi replies, making the others feel worried. Uriel closes his eyes to think:

    ¡°Very well, starting on Monday, we will begin to investigate who El Muerto is.¡±

    Kasumi nods in agreement; ¡°That¡¯s a great plan, although it might have something to do with the Lucifugus...¡±

    Uriel gets mad as he knows that Darius is his target; ¡°So you know about them?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Darius Lucifugus is a dangerous man...however, he will not do anything in plain sight in fact...I think¡­¡±

    Kasumi feels a shiver, she looks at Uriel with his crimson eyes feeling rage; ¡°Hey...Uriel?¡±

    ¡°Enough, Uriel, I think you¡¯re feeling a little too excited¡­¡± Father Clemente stands up looks at Uriel. Uriel immediately apologizes as he calms down:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Father Clemente walks towards them; ¡°You guys are forbidden to go near Darius Lucifugus...that man is way too dangerous for you...if you go there, you will be killed¡­¡±

    ¡°I know that Father, but still¡­¡± Uriel looks down feeling enraged. Alejandro sighs and stands up:

    ¡°So it had to be him huh...Uriel, if that¡¯s the case, then I will investigate Aleister.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea...Aleister hates you and he will not cooperate¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks at Uriel with a serious expression; ¡°Trust me on this one pal¡­¡±

    Uriel sighs and replies; ¡°Very well¡­.¡±

    Kasumi looks at Uriel: ¡°I will investigate Olivia to see if she has something to do with this.¡±

    Uriel nods in agreement. Tiwa stands up with excitement:

    ¡°ALRIGHT, ON MONDAY, WE WILL KNOW WHO EL MUERTO IS¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Uriel walked outside to see the stars:

    ¡°Do you mind if I join you?¡± Kasumi walks outside with him. Uriel and Kasumi stand outside. Kasumi looks at Uriel and aks:

    ¡°Hey, Uriel, what did you mean about having a rhythm?¡±

    Uriel extends his finger and slowly moves it down, Kasumi begins to hear guitar strings. Suddenly, musical symbols begin to appear in the air.

    -? ? ? ? ? ?-

    Uriel begins to play the strings as if he was playing a guitar. The musical notes float around the Mission with many colors.

    ¡°You see, everyone has a rhythm, even mana is made out of rhythm, what I am playing now is the rhythm of my soul¡­¡± Uriel explains to Kasumi as she is astonished by what she is seeing.

    ¡°Incredible, I have never seen something like this¡­¡± Tiwa says as she and Alejandro walk outside.

    ¡°Uriel, you are full of surprises¡­¡± Alejandro says with a smile.

    ¡°Maria, your son has a pure heart¡­¡± Sister Carolina smiles as she looks at Uriel.

    ¡°So what do you think, Ms. Miyazono, did I answer your question?¡±

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful¡­¡± Kasumi blushes and turns her head;

    ¡°Y-Y-Yes, you answer it¡­¡±

    Kasumi touches her chest thinking; ¡°What is this sensation? My heart keeps pounding non stop¡­¡±

    Uriel stops playing as he begins to walk forward:

    ¡°You see, that is the rhythm of life...my master taught it to me...and that¡¯s how I will live on, by hearing these rhythms¡­¡±

    Uriel turns to look at Kasumi. She feels pain in her chest, she smiles as she knows what is happening to her:

    ¡°I understand...This feeling, it''s¡­.¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Father Clemente decided to talk through the phone in his office¡­

    ¡°So then¡­I take it that you made contact with Yggdrasil¡­am I right?¡± The man from the phone asks Father Clemente. Father Clemente smiles:

    ¡°Of course¡­and thanks to Uriel¡­they have decided to work with us¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­are you sure it¡¯s a good idea? I understand that working with Yggdrasil would bring great benefits but stil¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t get the big picture here Bishop¡­¡± Father Clemente interrupts him:

    ¡°Currently¡­in the last 6 months¡­we have lost over 50 members of the Church to both the Chupacabras and the Sombras¡­including Melissa¡­one of my daughters¡­¡±

    Father Clemente looks at a photo of Melissa:

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose anymore members¡­we have lost so much¡­¡±

    ¡°I agree with you¡­but the Order hasn¡¯t given us permission and you know that they don¡¯t like working with pagan cultures¡­¡±

    Father Clemente sighs with his eyes closed:

    ¡°Look Bishop¡­don¡¯t mention this to anyone else¡­I decided to trust both them and Uriel¡­we will form an Alliance¡­and it won¡¯t be official¡­so the higher ups won¡¯t have to worry about anything¡­¡±

    ¡°HAHAHA¡­.I knew that this wouldn¡¯t stop you¡­Clemente¡­you¡¯re so stubborn¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­look who''s talking¡­you¡¯ve always been like that as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Clemente¡­do you still feel guilty about what happened to Melissa¡­¡±

    Father Clemente holds the photo, and looks at it with sorrow:

    ¡°Of course¡­and this regret and sorrow will forever be in my heart¡­¡±

    ¡°You know it wasn¡¯t your fault¡­it was something that needed to happen¡­¡±

    ¡°I know¡­but I can¡¯t shake this feeling that there might have been another way¡­there could¡¯ve been another solution¡­I mean Melissa¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt yourself more¡­it was something that God wanted us to do¡­¡±

    ¡°With all your respect Bishop¡­please don¡¯t say that God wanted to¡­¡± Father Clemente hangs the phone as he puts the picture at his desk. Father Clemente sighs; ¡°This alliance¡­I know I am doing the right thing¡­¡±

    (CCCRRRAASSHHH)

    Father Clemente turns around and sees Melissa¡¯s photo in the ground with a broken frame. He slowly tries to pick it up:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­my daughter¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    At the girls bedroom¡­Mariana, Abril and Fabiola have a conversation¡­

    ¡°This sucks¡­we were left out of this whole plan¡­¡± Abril lies on her bed as she moves her feet:

    ¡°You know¡­I think it would be fun for us to cooperate as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Abril¡­you¡¯re talking too much¡­of course we were going to be left out¡­we¡¯re just novices here..¡± Mariana climbs to her bunk bed:

    ¡°I feel relieved¡­I don¡¯t want to get involved with such a scary monster¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh Mariana¡­you¡¯re such a scaredy cat¡­¡± Abril laughs at Mariana, Mariana gets mad:

    ¡°Oh shut up¡­you were just as scare as I was¡­¡±

    ¡°I was not¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes you were¡­right Fabiola?¡± Mariana and Abril look at Fabiola. Fabiola sits on her bed with her knees up and she is hugging them:

    ¡°I am really angry¡­I have the right to be in that meeting¡­after all¡­I was the one who lost a sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Fabiola¡­¡± Mariana looks nervous. Abril sighs with her eyes closed; ¡°Fabiola¡­we understand your feelings¡­but still¡­we also lost Melissa as well¡­and we miss her a lot¡­but don¡¯t you think you¡¯re way out of your league?¡±

    ¡°Shut up¡­I know that¡­¡± Fabiola hides her face:

    ¡°I know that I¡¯m not strong enough¡­but still¡­¡± Fabiola lift her had, revealing a determined expression:

    ¡°I will have my revenge¡­¡±

    Abril and Mariana look at her with a worried expression upon hearing those words.

    ******************************************************************************

    During that same evening, on Marjorie¡¯s mansion, three girls have a sleepover:

    A beautiful girl with orange hair and glasses, she is wearing orange pajamas and eats ice cream with two other girls.

    ¡°My first kiss?¡±The girl stops eating and puts on a gross face as she remembers a chubby boy:

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s something I don¡¯t like to remember but his name was Fernando?¡±

    ¡°Fernando?¡± The girls that are next to her ask.

    ¡°Yeah, it was when I went to Spain with my dad...But I don¡¯t like to talk about it¡­¡± The girl trembles, the other two laugh at her:

    ¡°Now tell me Marjorie...who was your first kiss? Was it Aleister?¡±

    A beautiful girl with silver hair and blue eyes, she has black pajamas as she blushes putting her pillow covering her face.

    ¡°Well no, in fact, it was with someone else?¡±

    ¡°Really? With who?¡± The girl with the glasses asks excitedly. Marjorie tries to remember but her memory is fuzzy:

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember, only that he had blue hair¡­.what about you, Angela?¡±

    A girl with black hair and purple eyes who is wearing blue pajamas replies with a shy voice:

    ¡°I haven¡¯t kissed anyone yet...I am not like you¡­ Victoria¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Victoria puffs her cheeks making Marjorie laugh.

    ¡°Well, who do you want to have your first kiss with?¡±

    Angela thinks of Alejandro and blushes, she turns away:

    ¡°I can¡¯t say¡­¡±

    Victoria sighs, she remembers Marjorie¡¯s words and asks:

    ¡°Speaking of blue hair. So, like, I think Uriel is a real hottie¡­.Don¡¯t you think so Marjorie?¡±

    ¡°Well he is handsome, plus I haven¡¯t thanked him properly for saving me the other day¡­Victoria¡±

    ¡°Aww, I wish it would have been me, I bet he has muscular arms right? Plus, that scar on his face makes him look so wild¡­¡± Victoria mentions it with a luxurious tone.

    Angela thinks about Uriel; ¡°You know, I heard he is skilled with his guitar and good at sports¡­¡±

    ¡°Angela, don''t tell me you like him too?¡± Marjorie asks Angela, Angela turns red and looks away; ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­I just think he¡¯s cool¡­¡±

    ¡°That does it...I decided to make him my boyfriend¡­¡± Victoria says with determination.

    ¡°What?¡± Marjorie and Angela look at Victoria surprised.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think I would have a problem, I mean I¡¯m a hot babe with huge boobs...no one can resist my charms.¡± Victoria makes a smirk as she stretches.

    (BOING)

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not fair¡­¡± Angela exclaims, puffing her cheeks.

    ¡°She¡¯s right, we promised that if we liked the same guy, we would compete.¡± Marjorie exclaims to Victoria.

    ¡°Hhmmpphh...I recall you already have a boyfriend Marjorie¡­¡± Victoria looks at her, Marjroie turns red:

    ¡°Yeah but¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t be making the moves with someone if you are already taken¡­¡±

    Marjorie is left speechless, she lowers her head, Angela stands up saying:

    ¡°Marjorie has the same right as us, she is not married to Aleister so there is no harm in trying¡­¡±

    Marjorie looks at Angela, Marjorie smiles:

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    Victoria sighs with her eyes closed; ¡°Good grief¡­¡±

    She opens her eyes and puts her hand forward; ¡°Alright, then the code says, we will compete to see who Uriel chooses¡­¡±

    ¡°We agree¡­¡± The two girls put their hands together as a sign of a pact. Angela looks nervous; ¡°I will root for you¡­¡±

    (RRRIIINNNGGGG)

    Victoria¡¯s cell phone rings.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Mi ni?a (My girl) , I will work late tonight, please stay safe, I will pick you up tomorrow morning¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay papa, please take care...stay safe¡­¡±

    Victoria hangs up and she has a worried expression.

    ¡°Is your dad going to work? I heard that all of his team died the other night¡­¡± Marjorie asks with a worried expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, he said he was saved by a young man...I wonder who it was?¡±

    Victoria changes her expression to a fake smile:

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s change the subject, and sing some karaoke¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Marjorie notices her expression.

    (BBRRR BRRRR)

    Marjorie¡¯s cell phone rings, she looks at it and opens her eyes wider. She stands up; ¡°I¡¯ll be right back¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is it? Is it Aleister?¡¯ Marjorie leaves the room without answering. Victoria looks at door;

    ¡°What¡¯s with her?¡±

    ¡°Oh nothing¡­she had an emergency¡­¡± Angela replies, Victoria looks at her phone:

    ¡°I wonder if Uriel has social media? Sorry I will use my headphones for a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°No problem¡­¡± Angela smiles as she sees Victoria turning around and lying down on the bed.

    Angela stands up and heads to the window and sees a figure outside.The figure hs a skeleton mask:

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Angela? You look pissed¡­¡±

    -TCH- Angela changes her expression as she hits the window:

    ¡°I hate to keep pretending¡­I hate to act like this¡­when are we going to make our move?¡±

    ¡°Patience..master hasn¡¯t inform us of anything yet¡­You must play your part well¡­Angela¡­don¡¯t let the master down¡­¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡± Angela looks down as the man in the window vanishes. Angela feels anger; ¡°Damn it¡­I hate Victoria so much¡­I could just¡­¡± Angela turns around and slowly gathers purple mana in her hand:

    ¡°Maybe if I kill her now¡­then¡­¡± Angela senses someone, she immediately takes out her phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m back¡­I brought some¡­popcorn¡± Marjorie looks at Angela; ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Oh no¡­thank you for asking¡­¡± Angela smiles at her. Victoria stands up:

    ¡°ALRIGHT POPCORN¡­OKAY THEN¡­I WILL GO FIRST¡­¡±

    Victoria sings in the karaoke as Angela looks at Marjorie with suspicion:

    ¡°This weird sensation¡­was it Marjorie or someone else? It¡¯s weird¡­I felt cold¡­but colder than usual¡­¡±

    Outside the Mansion¡­in the backyard¡­there is a frozen figure of a Sombra¡­and snow falling in that particular area¡­ with footprints that lead to the house...The girls continue to have fun without noticing¡­

    ******************************************************************************

    February 4th; Sun City International High School

    The next Monday, everything went as planned...Everyone did their normal lives as if nothing happened on Saturday. However, as the last period ended, the Historical Research Association began to investigate¡­

    Kasumi sits on her desk with her eyes closed, below her papers there is a kanji; ¡°»ê¡± (Soul). Kasumi concentrates; ¡°I¡¯ve been monitoring Olivia for over two hours¡­but there hasn¡¯t been anything suspicious¡­¡±

    Kasumi has a small orange bird familiar observing at the corner of Olivia¡¯s room; ¡°I guess she doesn¡¯t have anything to hide¡­¡± Suddenly, her connection with her familiar disappears.

    Kasumi opens her eyes and quickly looks at the symbol slowly disappearing; ¡°No¡­my familiar¡­¡±

    ¡°Is this what you''re looking for?¡± Kasumi opens her eyes wider as she looks at the door. Olivia stands at the door with her bird familiar in her hand; ¡°You know Ms. Miyazono¡­spying on others isn¡¯t very professional.

    Olivia destroys her familiar with ease , Kasumi chuckles; ¡°Well¡­I guess we¡¯re even for the familiar we saw on Saturday¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re probably right¡­¡± Olivia chuckles, she walks towards Kasumi; ¡°So¡­what is it that you seek? Why not ask me directly?¡±

    Kasumi feels nervous; ¡°This is bad¡­I can feel her blood thirst¡­she¡¯s serious¡­¡± Kasumi takes a deep breath and looks at Olivia:

    ¡°Tell me¡­do you have something to do with the Chupacabras?¡±

    ¡°Very interesting¡­you think I have time to concern myself over a stupid thing like that?¡±

    Kasumi observes her breathing pattern and her eyes; ¡°Judging from her reaction she¡¯s telling the truth¡­¡±

    Olivia smiles; ¡°Kasumi¡­I know you¡¯re trying your best to maintain peace in this region¡­in fact, you have my support¡­¡± Olivia heads towards the door:

    ¡°Now listen¡­if you ever spy on me again¡­¡±

    Olivia¡¯s mana increase, Kasumi looks nervous as she sees Olivia¡¯s red eyes:

    ¡°I will destroy this school and kill everyone here¡­so don¡¯t do that ever again¡­¡±

    Olivia closes the door. Kasumi feels relieved; ¡°I guess¡­spying on her isn¡¯t a good idea¡­also¡­I¡¯ve confirmed that she has nothing to do with this¡­I should tell Uriel¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Meanwhile, Alejandro tries to gather information from Aleister¡­Alejandro hides in a corner:

    ¡°Good¡­I have my distance¡­I feel like a ninja¡­¡± Alejandro moves closer with precaution:

    ¡°Now then, if I can just hear what they are talking about¡­maybe Aleister has something to do with the Chupacabras?¡±

    At that moment, Raul opens the door; ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°WHOA!¡± Alejandro falls to the ground. -PPPUUMMM- Alejandro looks up and sees everyone staring at him. Angela blushes; ¡°A-A-Alejandro¡­what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Be careful Aleister, Alejandro might want to hit you again¡­¡± Victoria jokes with Aleister.

    ¡°Oh no¡­I just came here to talk with Aleister¡­¡± Alejandro laughs nervously.

    Marjorie walks forward; ¡°Alejandro¡­you are not welcome here¡­you should leave¡­¡±

    ¡°Marjorie¡­¡± Alejandro looks at Marjorie. Aleister chuckles; ¡°Everyone¡­please leave¡­I need to talk to him¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡¯ Victoria gets angry; ¡°But why? I mean we need to¡­¡± Victoria gets interrupted by Angela; ¡°Come on¡­let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    ¡°Very well¡­¡± Raul walks calmly outside. Aleister sees Marjorie and kisses her:

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you later dear.¡±

    He sees Alejandro who has a serious face and smiles knowing he made him jealous. Aleister closes the door and asks:

    ¡°So, what did you want to ask me?¡±

    Alejandro trying to act calm, but he is nervous asks:

    ¡°I wanted to ask you...uhhmmm¡­¡±

    Aleister notices that he is nervous and begins to say:

    ¡°Did you want to ask about my father, about my mother, or how well Marjorie kisses?¡±

    Alejandro gets angry; ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I must say that she is a really good kisser...it¡¯s too bad that she chose me and not you¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn you¡­¡± Alejandro is about to walk forward but he stands still thinking:

    ¡°Wait, you promised Uriel that you wouldn¡¯t lose control¡­¡±

    Alejandro takes a deep breath and makes a fake smile:

    ¡°No, I just wanted to ask about the attacks on Rio Grande City¡­ You know I like supernatural stuff, and since your dad is the mayor of Sun City, perhaps he might know something?¡±

    -TCH- ¡°You¡¯re no fun at all¡­¡± Aleister walks to the window; ¡°I don¡¯t know or care about that...I find those situations trivial¡­but I can give you advice¡­¡±

    Aleister walks towards Alejandro:

    ¡°A mouse shouldn¡¯t be tempting a serpent¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re way out of your league Alejandro¡­if you make a false move¡­you will die¡­¡±

    Alejandro is left paralyzed as he feels Aleister¡¯s aura; ¡°What is this¡­I feel scared just by looking at him¡­¡±

    Alejandro takes a few steps back, Aleister chuckles:

    ¡°Remember my words¡­a mouse won¡¯t survive in a serpent¡¯s lair¡­¡±

    Alejandro slowly walks outside. Alejandro takes a deep breath and walks slowly away from the student council.

    (BBBOOMM)

    He hits the wall with his left hand:

    ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t stand that bastard¡­¡±

    Aleister sits on his desk as he thinks:

    ¡°So, the information was accurate¡­ Alejandro and those idiots from Yggdrasil are making a move. Well then, let¡¯s play that game and see who is the victor¡­¡±

 Vol. 2 - Chapter 3.5: Awkward Situations After School

    Uriel decided to wait if there were any results on Kasumi¡¯s and Alejandro¡¯s investigation so he decided to step back. However, Uriel was about to face a new problem:

    Uriel walks down the stairs reading a book, and suddenly, Marjorie passes by without paying attention.

    (BBBBOOOOMMM)

    ¡°Ouch!!¡± Marjorie falls, Uriel notices Marjorie and helps her get up:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t watch where I was going¡­¡± Marjorie stands up with the help of Uriel. She looks at Uriel and opens her eyes wider.

    ¡°Uriel, I didn¡¯t notice it was you?¡± Marjorie asks nervously; ¡°So, how¡¯ve you been?¡±

    Uriel, amazed by her beauty, feels his heart beat rising; ¡°I-I-I¡¯ve been doing well, and you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing great, so, I¡¯ve noticed that you made a new club with Alejandro and Tiwa.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, the Historical Research Association.¡±

    ¡°That sounds nice, I  must say, thank you for being with Alejandro, he could be a little¡­bit weird...you know if you want, you can come and hang out with Aleister and me sometimes...¡±

    Uriel sighs with his eyes close and thinks:

    ¡°I see, so you are under Aleister¡¯s influence.¡±

    He looks at Marjorie and turns around; ¡°I¡¯m sorry Marjorie, but Alejandro is a normal person, the ones who are wrong are you guys¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.I see¡­¡±

    Marjorie is left speechless, Uriel begins to walk away, suddenly a girl with large breast and orange hair runs towards him:

    ¡°UUURRRIIEELLL¡±

    Victoria runs and hugs Uriel, Marjorie gets jealous and Uriel looks at her thinking; ¡°Oh great another problem.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I was wondering if you could help me with some math problems from our class¡­¡±

    ¡°Denied, I¡¯m sorry but I am busy today¡­¡±

    Uriel begins to walk away from her; ¡°HEY WAIT...I JUST WANT TO TALK TO YOU¡­¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to talk to you¡­¡± Uriel continues to walk away. Marjorie walks closer to Victoria.

    ¡°Are you alright Victoria?¡±

    ¡°That was the first time I got rejected...but I don¡¯t feel bad about it...in fact¡­¡±

    Marjorie is surprised as she looks at Victoria blushing.

    ******************************************************************************

    Uriel walks through the hallway preparing to leave¡­.

    ¡°I wonder if Kasumi or Alejandro managed to gather information.¡± Uriel crosses his arms, and closes his eyes thinking about what just happened. As he passes next to the janitor¡¯s closet an arm comes out and grabs Uriel pulling him inside the closet.

    ¡°Uriel, it¡¯s me¡­Kasumi¡­¡± Kasumi whispers in Uriel''s ear.

    ¡°Yeah, I heard you, that¡¯s why I let myself be pulled here¡­¡± Uriel replies to Kasumi. Kasumi turns on the light. Kasumi and Uriel stand close to each other in a very confined space..

    ¡°Uriel did you find any information?¡± Kasumi asks Uriel as she holds his jacket. Uriel feeling embarrassed tries not to look at Kasumi¡¯s breasts:

    ¡°Unfortunately no, I had something else popping up. How about you?¡± Uriel asks Kasumi. She lowers her head and replies:

    ¡°Nothing either, Olivia did not say anything...¡±

    ¡°I see...For now we must concentrate on the Chupacabras, do you have any clues?¡± Uriel asks Kasumi as he begins to sweat. The janitor¡¯s closet does not have enough air coming through.

    ¡°Well for the moment we need to wait, we still don¡¯t know when the monster will attack.¡± Kasumi answers as she sweats as well, making Uriel uncomfortable.

    ¡°By the way, why are we in the janitor¡¯s closet?¡± Uriel asks Kasumi as he rubs his forehead.

    ¡°Well we don¡¯t want anyone to see us talking so I figured this is the only place without cameras, and Olivia wouldn¡¯t suspect. Plus I altered the camera pointing in this direction.¡± Kasumi answers as she rubs her forehead as well, she moves closer to Uriel as he begins to think:

    ¡°We¡¯re too close, it¡¯s been a while since I was this close to a woman.¡±

    He replies to Kasumi:

    ¡°Well good thinking but next time let¡¯s meet up in a caf¨¦ please.¡±

    Kasumi realizes that their too close making her blush:

    ¡°You¡¯re right,  good thinking, time to go.¡± Kasumi tries to open the door but she trips with a mop making them fall.

    (BOOOOOOOMMM)

    Uriel falls to the ground and Kasumi lands on top of him. Both of them see each other and blush. The door suddenly opens:

    ¡°Oh wow...now this is unexpected¡­¡±

    The janitor sees Uriel and Kasumi in that awkward position. He looks at them and laughs; ¡°Sorry for the interruption¡±

    The janitor closes the door. Uriel and Kasumi see each other and suddenly run after him. Kasumi runs in front of the janitor:

    ¡°W-W-Wait it was a misunderstanding, please don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    The janitor smiles and replies:

    ¡°Well Olivia promised me a promotion if I told her these kinds of situations, so,  No.¡±

    Kasumi tries to stop him from advancing, Uriel puts his hands in the back of his head and chants:

    ¡°Memoria Perdida¡± ( Lost Memory)

    A green light comes out of his head making the janitor stand still looking clueless:

    ¡°What was I doing?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for cleaning the coffee, I will try to be careful next time.¡± Uriel comments to the janitor who is still confused. The janitor scratches his head and replies:

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, I will go now.¡±

    The janitor begins to walk outside.

    ¡°WHEEEEWWW¡± Kasumi feels relieved. Kasumi looks at Uriel and smiles:

    ¡°That was very smart of you. Where did you learn that?¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I learned it from a friend...¡± Uriel replies, scratching his cheek. Uriel and Kasumi both agree to meet up at the cafe in one hour and Uriel takes off as Kasumi waves and smiles. She suddenly hears a whisper in her ear saying:

    ¡°That was a bold move you made, getting him in the closet, he sure is hot,  right?.¡± Johanna whispers to Kasumi making her to react nervously:

    ¡°N-N-No it was a misunderstanding, please don¡¯t say anything Johanna¡±

    Johanna Gomez (Age 20) is the highschool¡¯s division nurse. She wears a doctor¡¯s coat with a short skirt and a tight blouse. She has a well developed body, long straight black hair, white skin and blue eyes.

    ¡°If  you don''t make your move quickly, I will make my move Kasumi.¡± Johanna winks at Kasumi. Kasumi frowns and exclaim:

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°I-I-It¡¯s not like that and he¡¯s too young for us.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, besides he¡¯s hot so I can make my move.¡± Johanna replies as she laughs. She begins to walk but as she walks away:

    ¡°The Chupacabras will attack tomorrow night¡­ At least that is what my superior said¡­ You should do something, I won¡¯t because it is not my mission to take down monsters, now take your handsome partner and stop him. You owe me one okay... bye.¡±

    Johanna puts an invitation in Kasumi¡¯s hand that said:

    Mayor Nathaniel Gonzalez¡¯ Banquet

    ******************************************************************************

    Alejandro walks down the hallway¡­

    ¡°Oh man¡­I didn¡¯t get any information¡­¡± Alejandro feels down. As he walks down the hallway, someone appears in front of him:

    ¡°Oh¡­hello Alejandro¡­¡±

    Alejandro sees Angela and smiles; ¡°Oh hey Angela¡­I didn¡¯t notice you¡­how have you been?¡±

    Angela walks close to him; ¡°I''m doing well¡­but you know¡­I¡¯ve been worried¡­because I¡¯ve seen you covered in bandages¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh this¡­it¡¯s nothing¡­I just fell down the stairs¡­¡± Alejandro laughs nervously. Angela puffs her cheeks:

    ¡°That¡¯s not funny at all¡­you could really hurt yourself¡­¡±

    Alejandro notices her upset; ¡°I see¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Angela gets closer to him; ¡°Hey¡­Alejandro¡­¡±

    ¡°Y-Y-Yes¡­¡± Alejandro gets nervous as Angela grabs his left hand; ¡°Do you feel pain¡­or something weird in your left hand? Do you still have that scar?¡±

    Angela plays his hand, Alejandro gets nervous; ¡°Uhm¡­Angela?¡±

    (BBBAADDUUMMPP)

    ¡°What is this sensation? Why am I getting nervous?¡± Alejandro thinks to himself as he sees Angela eyes turning hollow:

    ¡°Oh yes¡­I like how your hand feels¡­it makes my body feel hot¡­¡±

    ¡°A-A-Angela?¡± Alejandro begins to sweat; ¡°Why am I feeling scared of her?¡±

    Angela licks her lips as she looks at Alejandro; ¡°You sure are naughty boy Alejandro¡­going around with this dangerous object in your hand¡­¡±

    (BBAADDUUMMPP)

    Alejandro opens his eyes wider; ¡°W-W-What did you say?¡±

    Angela slowly moves Alejandro¡¯s hand and touches her breast. -BBBOOIINNGGG- ¡°WWHHOOAAA! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?¡± Alejandro panics as he squeezes one:

    ¡°Oh no¡­my hand is acting on its own¡­but I like it¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh you¡¯re so naughty¡­¡± Angela chuckles; ¡°How would I like to cut this arm off¡­¡±

    (BBAADUUMMPPP)

    Alejandro takes a step back; ¡°Angela¡­what are you talking about?¡± He notices a strange aura coming out of her. Angela lifts her arm; ¡°One day¡­one day¡­I will¡­¡±

    ¡°ALEJANDRO!¡± Walking down the stairs, Tiwa notices Alejandro; ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Tiwa¡­we were just¡­¡± Alejandro turns around and notices Angela missing, he opens his eyes wider; ¡°What the¡­where did she go?¡±

    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Tiwa looks at the empty hallway. Alejandro rubs his eyes; ¡°I guess I am just imagining stuff¡­¡± Alejandro looks at his hand and moves it around:

    ¡°This sensation¡­it felt so real¡­¡±

    Tiwa walks next to him; ¡°Anyway¡­we must find Uriel and the others¡­¡± She looks at Alejandro distracted; ¡°HEY ARE YOU LISTENING TO ME!¡±

    ¡°Oh sorry¡­I guess my mind is off today¡­¡± Alejandro scratches his head. Tiwa crosses her arms:

    ¡°You know¡­my familiars did some investigation and I saw strange movements in the student council¡­especially those three girls¡­¡±

    ¡°You did¡­what did you see?¡± Alejandro grabs both of Tiwa¡¯s shoulders; ¡°Tiwa gets nervous and avoids looking at him; ¡°W-W-Well¡­Jana couldn¡¯t see much but I felt strange mana coming from it¡­I decided to keep my distance¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Alejandro lets go; ¡°I guess¡­maybe what I saw was real¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway¡­¡± Tiwa grabs his arm and pulls him; ¡°Let¡¯s go find Uriel¡­¡± Both of them head to the exit.

    Behind them, Angela looks at them with a sinister smile; ¡°One day¡­one day¡­you will be mine¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Uriel walks outside to the meeting point.  At that moment someone grabs Uriel¡¯s jacket and pulls him. Uriel turns around to see it was Marjorie who was pulling him...

    ¡°M-M-Marjorie, what a surprise...Do you need something?¡±

    Marjorie is embarrassed, she looks at Uriel and whispers:

    ¡°U-U-Uriel can you walk me down the street, I need to talk to you about something.¡±

    While Uriel and Marjorie walk down the street Uriel asks Marjorie:

    ¡°So, what did you want to talk about?¡±

    Marjorie looks spaced out, Uriel feels that she isn¡¯t listening. He touches Marjorie¡¯s shoulder, she reacts nervously.

    ¡°...¡± Marjorie avoids looking at Uriel. Uriel suspects about something and asks:

    ¡°Marjorie, is there something wrong with you?  Please tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Marjorie stops looking down, suddenly Marjorie looks at Uriel in this eyes:

    ¡°I wanted to apologize about what I said moments ago, I know that I did wrong,I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Uriel sighs with his eyes close:

    ¡°Marjorie, that¡¯s something that you need to talk about with Alejandro, not me...¡±

    Marjorie lowers her head with her face red. She speaks to Uriel with a low tone:

    ¡°Thank you, I think that he sometimes may be a fool, but I have known him for a long time now and I know that you could trust him.¡±

    Uriel holds Marjorie¡¯s shoulder and claims:

    ¡°If you need to say something else just tell me okay.¡±

    Marjorie smiles; she puts a serious face afterward and conveys:

    ¡°The thing is I don¡¯t want to be Aleister¡¯s girlfriend anymore.¡±

    Uriel opens his eyes wider. Uriel asks with a serious tone:

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to be his girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because lately all we do is fight for everything, but especially when he sees me talking to you or Alejandro.¡± Marjorie makes a comment, Uriel begins to think:

    ¡°So that guy is a jealous type.¡±

    ¡°I feel that it was my fault that Alejandro stopped talking to me...you know, he was my friend but I ruined it.¡±

    Marjorie begins to shed tears.

    (BBBAAADDUUUMMMPPP)

    ¡°What is this feeling? Seeing her cry¡­¡± Uriel thinks as he feels his heart beat faster.

    ¡°N-N-No, no it¡¯s not your fault; in fact I¡¯m very happy you came because you look like the person I once lo¡­.¡±

    Marjorie¡¯s face turns red as a tomato and steam comes out of her head as she looks down in embarrassment. Uriel sighs thinking; ¡°What am I thinking here?¡±

    Uriel apologizes; ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±

    Marjorie makes a little smile and replies; ¡°Don¡¯t worry...Thank you!¡±

    (HONK,HONK)

    A black car arrives to pick up Marjorie, Marjorie looks at Uriel and says: ¡°Well my butler is here, thank you for listening. I''ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    Uriel waves as he sees Marjorie take off in the black car. He continues to walk home, however he looks back and says: ¡°You can come out Aleister, I know you have been following us¡±

    Aleister comes out from the corner and says; ¡°Well you knew I was there since when?¡±

    ¡°Since the moment you were in your mother¡¯s womb.¡± Uriel provokes Aleister with a menacing tone. Suddenly his cornea turns black, a powerful aura begins to come out. Aleister notices and takes a step back:

    ¡°You are a demon¡­ Di Fiore, but I am not afraid so I will just say this once: Stay away from Marjorie or face the consequences, she is mine, and I rather see her dead than seeing her with you.¡±

    Uriel makes his sword appear and points it at Aleister. With rage, Uriel declares:

    ¡°If you lay a hand on her, I will kill you!¡±

    Aleister, feeling nervous, begins to laugh; ¡°It was a joke Uriel. I wouldn¡¯t do anything to her, relax, just stay away from Marjorie please.¡±

    Aleister begins to walk away and turns to the corner. Uriel begins to walk as well.

    ¡°Hey you¡¯re late man...did something happen?¡± Alejandro asks Uriel. Uriel shakes his head as he reaches the meeting point; Alejandro, Tiwa, Shion and Kasumi wait for him. They prepare to move to the next location.

    ******************************************************************************

    Jairo¡¯s Cafe¡­

    The sun begins to set, Uriel¡¯s group head to downtown Sun City. Between the tallest building, a small cafe is established with a sign that says:

    ¡°Jairo¡¯s Cafe¡±

    ¡°Jairo, we¡¯ve arrived¡­¡± Kasumi opens the door, Jairo and Rosa are waiting for them. The store is closed for the day with a ¡°Close¡± sign at the door.

    ¡°Good, well Alejandro, it looks like you came after a two week absence. I hope you didn¡¯t forget that you still work here right?¡±

    Alejandro apologizes with tears in his eyes; ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought I was fired¡­¡±

    ¡°Well you are not, remember that this job is a lifetime¡­¡± Mr. Jairo pats Alejandro¡¯s head. Alejandro smiles:

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°There is also a job for you Tiwa and for you too handsome¡­¡± Jairo winks at Uriel, Uriel replies politely:

    ¡°Thank you, I will consider it¡­¡±

    Kasumi feels jealous and clears her throat.

    ¡°Jairo, let¡¯s go to the base for now¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, sorry Kasumi¡­¡±

    Jairo and the others go to the back of the coffee shop where the kitchen lies. He stands at the door of an abandoned fridge located at the end of the kitchen. He moves the handle and a keypad appears. He enters the code and the refrigerator begins to slowly open.

    ¡°Holy cow, that¡¯s a secret passage, just like the movies!¡± Alejandro shouts with excitement.

    "You work here and you never suspected it?" Tiwa asks with a disappointed expression.

    "Well, I always thought it was a decoration, but looking at it now. Everything makes sense now¡­" Alejandro laughs nervously as he scratches his cheek.

    ¡°You are correct, but remember you three that this is a secret¡­and if you say something, you will die¡­¡±

    Jairo puts on a serious expression, causing Alejandro and Tiwa to feel nervous. Jairo switches his expression:

    ¡°Just kidding¡­¡±

    As they walk down the stairs, the lights begin to turn on, Alejandro looks with wonder as he thinks:

    ¡°Man, this is like a Batcave, I wonder if I can meet Batman¡­¡±

    They reach the hideout, the hideout consists of a room with a large computer, it has hearts and rainbows everywhere, and Unicorn figures at the size of a german shepherd.There is a large sofa with two small couches on the side.

    ¡°WELCOME TO MY BASE OF OPERATIONS...WONDERLAND¡­¡± Jairo presents the base with excitement.

    ¡°Jairo is a lower trunk member, he is an expert on technology...he is our eyes and ears in this city.¡± Kasumi explains to Uriel, Uriel nods understanding the situation.

    ¡°Now then, Carlos and Chelsea are currently on a mission hunting down some Kage on the north eastern part of Sun City. Right now there are no signs of the Chupacabras.¡±

    ¡°I see, well then, let¡¯s wait for the report. For now, let¡¯s go over what we know about the Chupacabras.¡±

 Vol. 2 - Chapter 4: The Surprise Attack and the Unexpected Date

    At the southeastern part of Sun City, there is a suburban area of houses located  away from the tallest buildings. The sun is setting, creating  large shadows that cover the area. The ¡°Sombras¡± or ¡°Kages¡± begin to move. Carlos and Chelsea begin to hunt them down as part of their mission:

    (RRRRRAAAWWW)

    (SSSSLLLLAAASSHHHH)

    "That''s one down." Carlos brags  as he watches one of the Sombras disappear. He wears a black jacket with blue borders and black military pants. He also has black military gloves with blue edges.

    He beat the Sombra using a black kunai with blue edges; ¡°This is easy¡­come on¡­I know you¡¯re there¡­¡±

    (RRRRRAAAWWWW)

    A Sombra approaches from the back. Carlos turns around feeling relaxed:

    "Prepare to meet your¡­."

    (BBAANNGGG)

    A bullet hits Sombra''s head, making it disappear.

    Carlos looks disappointed and exclaims:

    "SHEESH CHELSEA, THAT WAS MINE¡­¡±

    Chelsea appears jumping down the ceiling.

    She is wearing a black vest with light blue borders with a long shirt below her vest.  She has black shorts with leggings and military boots. She has headphones with a special blue lens on her left eye.

    Chelsea makes a smirk; ¡° Well too bad, I was just faster.¡±

    Carlos sighs, he puts his hand in his ear and gives a report:

    ¡°This is Carlos, mission accomplished.¡±

    ¡°Excellent, come back to the base. We will begin the meeting shortly.¡± Jairo informs both of them.

    "Right¡­" Carlos sighs with his eyes closed.

    "What''s wrong? You look down on the dumps¡­" Chelsea asks Carlos, Carlos looks at her and doesn''t respond.

    Chelsea makes a smirk and teases Carlos:

    "Are you jealous of Uriel?"

    Carlos stops walking as he looks away nervously; ¡°N-N-No¡­¡± He begins to explain nervously:

    "It''s just that I never imagined that Uriel was strong enough to beat Senpai."

    ¡°You¡¯re so predictable¡­¡± Chelsea licks her lollipop and nods in agreement:

    "You got a point, that Uriel appears to be stronger and more handsome than you¡­"

    "NO HE IS NOT, WHO''S SIDE ARE YOU ON ANYWAY?" Carlos¡¯s face gets red as he walks in front of Chelsea.

    "I''m with the most handsome of course¡­" Chelsea teases Carlos. Carlos crosses his arms and stops walking; ¡°Screw you then¡­¡±

    Chelsea smiles and grabs his shoulder:

    "If you keep working hard, I''m sure Senpai will someday notice you¡­"

    "You think so?"

    "HELL NO!" Chelsea burst in laughter. Carlos makes a fist; " Damn you¡­"

    Carlos makes a fist in the air; ¡°I PROMISE I WILL BEAT URIEL ONE DAY¡­THEN KASUMI-SENPAI WILL NOTICE ME¡­AND THEN¡­I WILL¡­¡±

    (BBBOOOIINNNGGG)

    Carlos drools as he imagines something naughty; ¡°Senpai¡¯s boobs¡­¡±

    (PPPUUMMM)

    Chelsea slaps his head; ¡°You¡¯re such a perv¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh shut up¡­I know your worse than me¡­¡± Carlos exclaims as Chelsea walks forward; ¡°Anyway¡­we must hurry¡­or we¡¯ll get into trouble¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah¡­¡±

    Chelsea turn around a corner; ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­why did you stop? Did you see a ghost?¡± Carlos chuckles and opens his eyes wider:

    ¡°What the hell?¡±

    Carlos and Chelsea see an empty street that has a dead end, the lights are off, there are no cars, only clothes float around the block. Carlos and Chelsea look terrified:

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here¡­¡±

    ¡°You sinners, should pay¡­¡±

    (BBBAADDDUUMMMPPP)

    Carlos and Chelsea are frozen as someone slowly walks past them. A girl with black cloak and white hair slowly walks to the center of the street. She lifts her head revealing her green eyes.

    Carlos looks at the clothes and with a furious tone screams:

    ¡°DID YOU KILL ALL OF THESE PEOPLE?¡±

    ¡°You sinners should pay because of what you did to the ¡°Ales.¡± The Ales took revenge against you sinners. Everyone here was a tribute to him¡­¡±

    Carlos and Chelsea look at her wondering what she was talking about. Carlos communicates with Jairo:

    ¡°Jairo can you hear me? We have a situation¡­¡±

    (BBBBOOOMMMM)

    Suddenly, something falls from the sky, a winged monster spreads its wings and roars.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be...that¡¯s the Chupacabras,¡± Chelsea looks with nervousness. Carlos is also in shock; ¡°Damn it¡­what do I do?¡±

    Suddenly, he smiles with confidence:

    ¡°This is perfect, now I will demonstrate to Kasumi-Senpai that I am the only one that should be her right hand.¡±

    Carlos takes out two kunai knives and heads straight at the Chupacabras.

    ¡°Wait Carlos, it''s dangerous¡­¡± Chelsea tries to warn him. The girl looks at both of them:

    ¡°You two will also serve as sacrifices.¡±

    Carlos and Chupacabras clash with great force.

    (BBBBBOOOOMMMM)

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Chelsea makes her rifle appear, however she is suddenly frozen as someone appears behind her. A man with a black cloak comes out from a portal:

    ¡°Wait a minute young girl, it¡¯s better to not interfere¡­¡±

    Chelsea slowly turns around with fear as she sees the face of the man:

    ¡°It can¡¯t be...you¡­.¡±

    (SSSLLLAASSSHHHH)

    El Muerto attacks Chelsea without giving her time to react.

    Meanwhile, Carlos attacks the Chupacabras trying to cut it; ¡°This monster is fast¡­¡± The Chupacabras flies to the sky, Carlos get angry:

    ¡°WHERE ARE YOU RUNNING YOU COWARD!¡±

    Carlos summons multiple kunais and throws them towards the Chupacabras, the Chupacabras dodges most of them. Carlos misses and hits the houses.

    (BOOM BOOM BOOM)

    Carlos looks at the houses on fire; ¡°Oh damn it¡­Senpai is going to kill me¡­¡±

    (RRRAAAWWW)

    The Chupacabras flies down with great speed. -PPPUUMMM- It attacks Carlos without giving time to react.

    (CCCRRRAAASSHHH)

    Carlos flies towards a house, and crashes with it, he flies towards the living room. -COUGH COUGH- Carlos coughs up blood as he chuckles:

    ¡°That beast¡­is strong, I guess I can¡¯t play around like this¡­¡±

    (RRRRAAAAWWW)

    Carlos looks at the window, the Chupacabras gathers mana in its mouth. Carlos opens his eyes wider; ¡°N-N-No way¡­is the monster going to¡­¡±

    (BBBOOOOMMM)

    Image of Carlos vs. The Chupacabras¡­

    The Chupacabras releases a powerful mana  roar in the form of a laser. The attack hits the house, destroying it completely, creating a huge explosion.

    After a few seconds, Carlos comes out of the smoke  running towards the monster:

    ¡°That was a foul move¡­now I will kill you¡­¡±

    Carlos gathers mana in both of his hand and summons two kunais; ¡°Now prepare yourself.¡± Carlos increases its speed. -SSSLLLASSSHHH- He cuts the Chupacabras in the side. The monster roars, Carlos throws the kunai above the Chupacabras:

    ¡°NOW TAKE THIS!¡±

    He throws another with greater force, the second kunai hits the first, changing its direction and hitting the beast in the eye.

    (RRAAWWW)

    ¡°OH NO¡­ALES¡­¡± The girl in the hood looks nervous. The Chupacabra takes out the kunai and destroys it; ¡°Y-Y-You are strong¡­¡±

    ¡°I guess it won¡¯t be that easy¡­¡± Carlos breathes heavily; ¡°Did that beast just talk¡­I see you¡¯re not just a monster¡­well then¡­I will kick things up¡­¡±

    Carlos releases more mana and puts his hands together, suddenly a portal appears between them; ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­¡±

    The man in the hood appears holding Chelsea by the hair. Carlos looks in shock; ¡°CCCHHHEEELLLSSEEEAA!!!¡±

    ¡°Surrender or I will kill her¡±  The man in the hood lets her go. Carlos attacks him in a blink of an eye. -PPPUUMMM- The man in the hood grabs his head and slams it into the ground; ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky¡­¡±

    ¡°You coward¡­¡± Carlos tries to stand up, the man chuckles:

    ¡°I think I will have some fun too¡­¡±

    ********************************************************************

    Meanwhile, at the secret base, the meeting about the plan was in motion¡­

    ¡°Two days ago, the town of Ascencio was attacked by the monster¡­¡± Shion explains as she shows Uriel and company the newspaper:

    Muerte en Ascencio ( Death in Ascencio)

    ¡°So that¡¯s where the Chupacabras went, it went to get stronger by feeding with other people.¡± Uriel looks at the paper as he analyzes the situation.

    ¡°You are correct, aside from Ascencio, two other towns were attacked.The information was the same; everyone vanished leaving their clothes behind.¡± Shion finishes explaining.

    ¡°Thank you Shion¡­¡± Kasumi stands up:

    ¡°Very well¡­tomorrow, Uriel and I will go to the banquet. Chelsea and Carlos will be at a distance in order to perform backup. Shion, you will be on standby for medical assistance. Jairo and Rosa will remain here to keep us informed.¡±

    Alejandro and Tiwa wait for their assignment; however, Kasumi finishes speaking.

    Alejandro and Tiwa look at eachother; ¡°Hey teacher, you forgot about us¡­¡±

    ¡°No I didn¡¯t, you two will stay here with Jairo and Rosa. It¡¯s too dangerous for the two of you to go¡­.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­wait a minute...I can defend myself just fine¡­¡± Tiwa gets angry at her, Alejandro tries to say something but gets interrupted by Kasumi:

    ¡°Look, I know that you want to help but you are not part of Yggdrasil, if anything happens to you, it will be at your own risk, besides you are my students and I don¡¯t want you to get hurt¡­¡±

    Alejandro and Tiwa remained speechless. Uriel looks at Kasumi and asks:

    "Kasumi, is the information you have accurate? Who gave you that information?"

    "My friend Johanna and I do trust her¡­"

    "Very well, I have no choice but to trust you¡­"

    (BEEP BEEP BEEP)

    "Kasumi we have a situation¡­" Jairo puts an image on the screen. In the image, everyone sees the houses on fire. The Chupacabras is holding Carlos who is covered in wounds and blood.

    "Carlos¡­" Everyone is in shock, suddenly, a hooded figure appears on the screen.

    "Greetings Yggdrasil, as you can see, your agents are weak¡­ This young one tried to attack the Chupacabras; however, the boy  was no match for him."

    The hooded figure lifts his arm showing a beat up Chelsea.

    "CHELSEA!!!!"

    "Yggdrasil, may this serve as a warning, don''t interfere with my plans¡­"

    The hooded figure throws Chelsea to the ground. Without warning, three Sombras appear and begin to attack Chelsea:

    "GGYYAAHHH SENPAI HELP!"

    Kasumi heads to the door with anger, Jairo notices and with great speed, he grabs Kasumi:

    "LET GO OF ME! I NEED TO HELP THEM!"

    "GET A HOLD OF YOURSELF! IT''S TOO LATE!

    Kasumi struggles to get released, Jairo continues to speak:

    "Even if you, you won''t get there in time..we are too far away!"

    Kasumi sheds tears of anger; ¡°I CAN¡¯T LET THEM DIE!¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Alejandro and Tiwa look at each other horrified.

    "Uriel, maybe you should¡­" Alejandro turns to speak to Uriel but he is not around.

    "Huh, where is Uriel?" Tiwa asks Alejandro, everyone looks around but he is nowhere to be seen.

    (BBBBBOOOMMMM)

    Suddenly, an explosion occurs between the Sombras sending them flying.

    The hooded figure turns around; "So you decided to appear, Charro Negro¡­"

    The smoke clears revealing Uriel holding Chelsea.

    "HOW DID HE GET THERE SO FAST, WE ARE ON THE OTHER SIDE OF THE CITY!" Kasumi exclaims looking surprised.

    (RRRAAAWWW)

    The Sombras try to attack Uriel.

    (SSSLLLAASSHHH)

    ¡°Viento Divino; Sable¡± (Divine Wind; Saber)

    Uriel gathers wind and  slashes the three Sombras, defeating them in an instant. He looks at the Chupacabras, the beast lets go of Carlos and flies straight at Uriel.

    "Stop¡­" The beast stops and flies back. Uriel looks at the hooded man; ¡°So then¡­are you going to¡­¡±

    (BADUMP)

    " Why are you attacking us?" The hooded girl asks Uriel as she stands behind.

    "This girl...I didn''t sense her presence¡­" Uriel looks at the girl and responds:

    "Because you attacked us¡­"

    "But you are part of us¡­"

    Stolen story; please report.

    The hooded figure stands in front of the girl:

    "Enough¡­"

    Uriel grabs Carlos and Chelsea. He stretches his arm, he makes a red portal appear next to him.

    "Charro Negro...I warned you once again..if you interfere with my plans...you will die¡­"

    Uriel smiles and replies; "Good luck with that¡­"

    Uriel crosses the portal, the portal closes.

    ¡°HAHAHA¡­THAT BOY SURE IS BRAVE TO PICK A FIGHT WITH US!¡±  The hooded figure reveals his face. That man has the face of a skeleton:

    ¡°COME ON YOU TWO¡­WE WILL DESTROY THE NEXT TIME WE SEE HIM¡­¡±

    The Chupacabras stands in front of him:

    ¡°D-D-Don¡¯t interfere¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I just didn¡¯t want to see you kill¡­you see¡­those two are more dangerous than what they seem¡­¡±

    ¡°D-D-Don¡¯t interfere¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­you have my apologies¡­my pet¡­¡± The man opens a black portal below them and slowly sink as he chuckles:

    ¡°Things are getting super interesting¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    A portal opens at the hideout, Uriel comes out of the portal with Carlos and Chelsea. He lets go of Carlos and puts Chelsea on a bed.

    ¡°CARLOS¡­CHELSEA!!!¡± Everyone runs to see them. Kasumi looks at Shion:

    "You need to hurry, she lost too much mana.She''ll die if she is not treated¡­"

    " Right¡­" Shion quickly runs to her side. She puts two talismans that has the kanji;

    ¡°¥Þ¥Ê¡± ( mana) on the table. Shion closes her eyes and makes a hand sign, the talisman begins to shine along with Chelsea.

    Carlos regains consciousness; ¡°What happened? Where is Chelsea?¡±

    Carlos sees Chelsea on the table, he opens his eyes wider.

    ¡°You disobeyed an order and attacked the Chupacabras¡­. Chelsea was attacked by the Kage. Fortunately for you, Uriel was there to save you,¡±

    Kasumi bows to Uriel, thanking him. Uriel doesn¡¯t say anything. Carlos stands up and looks at Chelsea, he begins to shed tears feeling useless:

    ¡°Damn it, why am I so weak? Chelsea, please forgive me¡­¡±

    Carlos begins to walk to the door. Kasumi stands in front of him and asks:

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I need to take revenge...I will¡­¡±

    (SSLLLLAAAPPP)

    Kasumi slaps Carlos; ¡°Please stop, you fool¡­¡± She hugs him with tears; ¡°If anything were to happen to one of you...I wouldn¡¯t forgive myself.¡±

    Carlos calms down and with a somber expression, apologizes:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...Senpai¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m glad that both of you are fine¡­¡± Kasumi replies, she walks away as he wipes her tears and takes off her glasses:

    ¡°Carlos, for your actions, you will be suspended from this mission, tomorrow, you will remain here with the others.¡±

    Carlos cries out of frustration; ¡°I understand¡­¡±

    Tiwa pulls Alejandro¡¯s arm and whispers; ¡° Let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    Uriel notices and smiles; ¡°It appears they have an idea¡­very well¡­¡±

    Kasumi looks at Uriel; ¡°Uriel¡­we shall meet tomorrow outside the banquet¡­we will move forward with the operation¡­¡±

    Uriel nods in agreement; ¡°Very well¡­take care of them¡­and try to rest¡­¡± Uriel opens a portal and slowly disappears.

    ******************************************************************************

    After having received Kasumi¡¯s orders, Tiwa and Alejandro walk down the street disappointed.

    ¡°Aww man, I really wanted to help out...were we supposed to be a team?¡± Alejandro puts his hands on the back of his head.

    ¡°I know how you feel, Ms. Miyazono should give us more credit, I mean, I am a member of the Ysleta tribe¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, but that doesn¡¯t help us right now¡­¡±

    Both of them sigh with their eyes closed feeling disappointed. Suddenly, Tiwa opens her eyes with excitement:

    ¡°I GOT IT!!¡±

    ¡°Mhhh...You got what?¡±

    ¡°Listen...I just came up with a way for us to be there¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Tiwa pulls Alejandro close and begins to whisper in his ear. Alejandro opens his eyes wider and exclaims:

    ¡°That¡¯s brilliant Tiwa, you sure are a genius..¡±

    Tiwa blushes; ¡°Well, I am smarter than you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey shut up¡­¡±

    Tiwa shuckles, she and Alejandro continue to walk.

    On the other side of the street, Angela Conte stands behind a light pole. She saw Alejandro and Tiwa together as she thinks:

    ¡°Is that Alejandro and Tiwa? It can¡¯t be¡­are they dating?¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    February 5th; Sun City, Sun City International School

    In the Student Council, an interesting conversation was being unfold:

    ¡°Hahaha, are you serious? That loser dating Tiwa?¡± Aleister bursts into laughter. Angela lowers her head feeling down as she explains:

    ¡°It¡¯s true, I saw them yesterday walking together and she even whispered in his ear.¡±

    ¡°Now that is hilarious...don¡¯t you think so Marjorie?¡±

    Marjorie looks surprised and makes a fake smile:

    ¡°Y-Y-Yeah, I never thought he would get himself a girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Well Tiwa is also a weirdo so that doesn¡¯t surprise me¡­¡± Raul types on his laptop.

    ¡°Hhhmmpphhh¡­¡±Victoria puffs her cheeks:

    ¡°Well who cares about it, Angela and Raul, are you going to the Mayor¡¯s Banquet with me?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I have dinner with my father¡­¡± Angela apologizes nervously. Raul continues to type:

    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t care about that¡­¡±

    ¡°Aww, come on guys...Marjorie, you and Aleister are going right?¡±

    ¡°Yes we are..I will go representing my father because he is out of town at the moment...Your father is the chief of the police of Rio Grande city, right?¡±

    Aleister replies as he puts his arm around Marjorie. Victoria nods in agreement. Marjorie stands up and begins to leave the room:

    ¡°Sorry, I have something to do¡­¡±

    -TCH- Aleister gets angry; ¡°Where the hell is she going?¡±

    Marjorie walks down the hallway thinking:

    ¡°What is this sensation? I felt angry when I heard that Alejandro was dating Tiwa...but why? I need to confirm it by myself....¡±

    Marjorie sees Alejandro carrying a box we walks smiling:

    ¡°Hey, Alejandro¡­¡± Marjorie runs to his side. Alejandro stops smiling:

    ¡°Oh, Marjorie, did you need something?¡±

    ¡°W-w-well, I have something I wanted to ask you¡­¡±

    ¡°HHEYYY ALEJANDRO, HURRY UP, WE NEED TO GO!¡± Tiwa waves at Alejandro.

    ¡°Coming¡­¡± Alejandro begins to walk forward:

    ¡°Sorry Marjorie, I¡¯m busy¡­¡±

    Tiwa glares at her; ¡°Don¡¯t bother us¡­you witch!¡±

    Marjorie is left standing alone, she makes a fake smile thinking:

    ¡°So, you finally moved on....¡±

    At that moment, the windows next to her slowly begin to freeze as she walks back to the student council room.

    ******************************************************************************

    Sun City; Kasumi¡¯s apartment

    Night begins to fall, and Kasumi has a great dilemma:

    ¡°Gyyyaaahhh, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going on a date with Uriel¡­¡± Kasumi rolls on the floor.:

    ¡°What should I wear? I can¡¯t wear something casual, do I?¡±

    Shion, who is sitting on her bed looks at Kasumi acting weird; ¡°Senpai, I think that dress will suit you...I know that you are nervous but remember that this is a mission¡­¡±

    Kasumi puffs her cheeks and replies; ¡°Aww, I know already but this is the first date I have with a man...I am really nervous¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Kasumi...Jairo and I will help you on your date¡­he will fall for you for sure¡± Rosa speaks through the earphone. Kasumi blows steam off her head; ¡°N-N-No¡­it¡¯s nothing like that¡­¡±

    Shion chuckles; ¡°Don¡¯t worry senpai...I will also help you¡­¡±

    Kasumi looks at her with happiness; ¡°Thank you, Shion¡­¡±

    ¡°You must hurry up, Senpai, or you are going to be late¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...I must¡­.Gyahhh¡± Kasumi trips with her stuff, Shion blushes:

    ¡°Senpai sure is clumsy¡­but even so¡­she¡¯s always so perfect¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Rio Grande City; Mission of San Juan

    Uriel gets ready to go with Kasumi to a famous restaurant in Rio Grande city. Uriel wears a  black dressing pants, dressing shoes, a dark blue button shirt with a black tie.

    (KNOCK KNOCK)

    ¡°May I come in?¡± Sister Carolina opens the door, Uriel gets ready looking at himself in the mirror; ¡°Sure¡­no problem¡­¡±

    ¡°You look so handsome, Uriel...however¡­¡± Sister Caroline enters Uriel¡¯s room, she begins to straighten up his tie:

    ¡°You still need some practice¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey Uriel, where did Alejandro go?¡± Sister Carolina looks around. Uriel looks at the window:

    ¡°He said he would work at the cafe tonight...it¡¯s better that way...for him to stay away from danger¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems you really do care about him huh ...well that¡¯s what it means to be friends¡± Sister Carolina chuckles, Uriel doesn¡¯t respond as he thinks about the word ¡°Friend.¡±

    (KNOCK, KNOCK)

    ¡°Sister Carolina, there is someone at the door¡­¡± Mariana comments to Carolina.

    ¡°I think your date has arrived¡­¡±

    ¡°This is not a date, it¡¯s a mission¡­¡± Uriel responds as they walk down the stairs.

    (KNOCK, KNOCK)

    The person outside knocks once more, Sister Carolina runs straight to the door:

    ¡°Coming, coming¡±

    Uriel opens the door to see who it was. Suddenly, everyone is in shock  because of how beautiful  Kasumi looks.

    Kasumi is wearing a long red dress; the dress went to her knees with one leg showing. She¡¯s wearing makeup, and black dressing gloves. Her hair has a curvy ponytail that hangs in her right shoulder.

    ¡°Hello, I came here for Uriel¡­¡± Kasumi stands looking shy.

    Uriel walks towards her; ¡°Good evening Kasumi, I hope you¡¯re ready¡­¡±

    Kasumi blushes and asks; ¡°Does this dress look good on me?¡±

    Uriel nods in agreement; ¡°You look beautiful¡­¡± Kasumi blows steam off her head feeling embarrassed.

    (CLICK)

    ¡°I¡¯m sending this picture to your mother...she will be surprised¡­¡± Sister Caroline writes down a message on her  phone. Uriel sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°I guess she will be glad¡­¡±

    ¡°Could you...take a picture with my phone as well?¡± Kasumi asks Sister Carolina with a shy tone. Sister Carolina nods with a smile; ¡°Okay you two...ready...and smile¡­¡±

    (CLICK)

    Sister Carolina takes a picture of Uriel and Kasumi together. Kasumi bows her head; ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow, she looks gorgeous...I guess Uriel likes older women¡­¡± Abril looks at Mariana and both of the girls chuckle.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I changed our plans, but I needed to speak to Father Clemente and Sister Carolina.

    ¡°Sure¡­Father Clemente is in his office, come with me¡± Sister Carolina replies as both she and Kasumi walk towards the office.

    Uriel notices someone on the roof; ¡°I understand now¡­I guess I will talk to her¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Father Clemente¡¯s Office¡­

    Kasumi decided to speak with Father Clemente and Sister Carolina regarding the mission¡­

    ¡°Oh Kasumi¡­you¡¯re looking beautiful tonight¡­¡± Father Clemente greets her, Kasumi bows her head:

    ¡°Thank you Father¡­¡±

    ¡°Now then¡­what did you want to talk about?¡±

    Kasumi takes a seat; ¡°Father¡­first I must apologize¡­we have invaded your territory and took over your mission¡­I hope this doesn¡¯t bring a future dispute against the church¡­¡±

    ¡°Not at all¡­¡± Father Clemente stands up and looks at the window; ¡°In fact, we are grateful for your help¡­you and Uriel have volunteer in a suicide mission¡­it is I who should be apologizing to you¡­¡±

    Kasumi gets nervous; ¡°Oh no¡­ I can¡¯t¡­we just accepted this mission because it intertwines with ours¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­very well¡­then we will support back up¡­Sister Carolina will be close by along with two other  members of the church¡­although I doubt you will be alone on this right?¡±

    Kasumi shakes her head; ¡°Oh no¡­Shion will also be there to provide support¡­¡±

    ¡°Excellent¡­but judging from your reputation and power¡­I think you could handle it alone¡­¡±

    ¡®No please you¡¯re too kind¡­¡±

    ¡°We mean it¡­during your duel with Uriel¡­we noticed that you only showed like 10 % of your power¡­¡± Sister Carolina comments, Kasumi blushes; ¡°You noticed¡­how embarrassing¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry dear¡­I know you had your reasons¡­¡±

    Kasumi smiles at her; ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°Kasumi¡­be careful¡­¡±

    ¡°I''m sure Uriel and I¡­¡±

    Father Clemente looks at her; ¡°You know what I mean¡­be careful with him¡­¡±

    Kasumi changes her expression; ¡°I understand¡­if he does anything that results in treason¡­I will do my best to stop him¡­¡±

    ¡°Excellent¡­he may be on our side¡­but he is also El Charro Negro¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­thank you¡­Father¡­¡±

    ¡°Now then¡­you better keep going or you will be late¡­¡± Sister Carolina grabs her shoulder, she gets close to her and whispers:

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be late for your date huh?¡±

    Kasumi gets embarrassed; ¡°Right¡­¡±

    Kasumi and the others walk to the front door where Uriel is waiting for her¡­

    ¡°W-W-Well, time to go to Uriel¡­¡± Kasumi bows once more. Uriel nods as he walks with her to the door. He turns around and looks at the others:

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back¡­¡±

    ¡°Have fun¡­¡± Sister Carolina waves with a smile.

    They get into Kasumi¡¯s car and leave the mission. Everyone in the Mission runs outside and see them take off. Sister Carolina smiles:

    ¡°Well, that really looks like a date, what do you guys think?

    Father Clemente and the other sisters nod in agreement.

    Father Clemente begins to pray:

    ¡°May God help Uriel and his companions beat that monster so this city can find peace¡­¡±

    Sister Carolina looks at Father Clemente; ¡°I¡¯m off¡­¡±

    Father Clemente nods in agreement.

    Fabiola looks from the ceiling; ¡°I shall get ready as well¡­ready for my revenge¡­¡±

    This is Jairo, we are commencing with the operation ; ¡°Getting a Boyfriend for Kasumi¡±

    **************************************************************************

    El Planeta de Diamante Restaurant¡­

    El Planeta de Diamante Restaurant (The Diamond Planet Restaurant) is the fanciest and most expensive restaurant in Rio Grande city. The restaurant is located in the richest part of the city near the Sun City border. The restaurant is on the highest floor and it is shaped as a sphere with crystals that makes it shine.

    Meanwhile, on the base, Jairo and the others look at the date on the screens of the hideout. They are communicating with Kasumi through her earphone¡­

    Kasumi managed to put their names on the list using her advanced technology and Rosa¡¯s knowledge¡­

    -? ? ? ? ? ?-

    Classical music plays as people eat their dinner with pleasure¡­The Mayor gives a speech¡­

    ¡°THANK YOU ALL FOR COMING TO THIS CELEBRATION¡­WE ARE CELEBRATING MY SONS BIRTHDAY¡­ALBERTO GONZALEZ¡­THIS BANQUET IS IN HONOR OF HIM AND HIS WORK¡­EVERYONE PLEASE GIVE A ROUND OF APPLAUSE¡­¡±

    (CLAP CLAP CLAP)

    Everyone applauds as they continue with the banquet.

    Uriel and Kasumi are eating dinner with everyone staring at them. Kasumi is eating some chicken with vegetables and Uriel is eating steak with mashed potatoes.

    ¡°Do you like your dinner, Uriel?¡± Kasumi asks Uriel with a low tone.

    Shion: That was lame Senpai, try to be more creative...

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, how about yours Kasumi?¡± Uriel answers Kasumi thinking to himself:

    ¡°This place has a very sinister rhythm...¡±

    ¡°I-I-It¡¯s good¡­¡± Kasumi replies nervously as she thinks; ¡°Oh no¡­I screwed up¡­¡±

    ¡°Kasumi, how did Johanna know about the Chupacabras?¡± Uriel asks Kasumi. She finishes drinking water and replies:

    ¡°Johanna works for another agency different from mine. We have been friends for a couple of years now, so I trust her...¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    Jairo: Kasumi, you must feed Uriel...that always works¡­

    ¡°Are you sure about that? It¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡± Kasumi whispers in her ear.

    Uriel notices Kasumi whispering; ¡°Is something the matter?¡±

    ¡°So they are communicating through an ear piece¡­¡± Uriel thinks to himself.

    ¡°No, no, everything is fine¡­¡± Kasumi feeling really nervous, begins to ask:

    ¡°Hey Uriel, this is the first time I¡¯ve been on  a date so....can I feed you some of my chicken?¡± Uriel is skeptical for a couple of seconds but he finally agrees by nodding.

    ¡°Well then¡­say ahh¡­¡± Kasumi feeds Uriel a piece of chicken. Kasumi blushes thinking:

    ¡°Uriel¡¯s lips touched my fork, is this maybe an indirect kiss?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s really good.¡±

    Rosa: Excellent, now you must ask him to do the same¡­.

    ¡°Whaaattt? I can¡¯t do that¡­¡± Kasumi whispers once again.

    Uriel knows what¡¯s happening but he ignores it. Uriel slowly analyzes the situation, he sees that on the other side of the restaurant the mayor of Rio Grande City was eating with his son.

    Nathaniel Gonzalez (Age 50) is a middle aged bald man; he has overweight and brown hair on his side with a brown mustache. He has brown skin and eyes as well.

    ¡°So, he is the mayor of the city¡­¡±

    Uriel opens his eyes wider as he sees that next to them, Aleister and Marjorie are eating at the dinner table:

    ¡°Marjorie? Why is she here?¡±

    Kasumi looks at Uriel feeling tense and asks:

    ¡°Uriel, is something the matter?¡±

    Uriel comes to his senses and replies; ¡° It¡¯s nothing?¡±

    Shion: Senpai, hurry up...or he will lose interest¡­

    ¡°Right...Hey Uriel?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, would you like more tea?¡± The waiter interrupts Kasumi.

    ¡°No thank you¡­¡± Kasumi looks up and sees Alejandro. Alejandro has a waiter uniform and a blond wig:

    ¡°Alejandro? What are you doing here?¡±

    Alejandro makes a smirk; ¡°Well, we had a great idea to support you guys¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...we will be your back up¡­¡± Tiwa stands next to Alejandro wearing a black wig and a waitress uniform.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s dangerous, besides I gave you an order¡­¡±

    Tiwa and Alejandro chuckle; ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, but we are not members of Yggdrasil and you are not a teacher here¡­¡±

    Kasumi sighs with her eyes close and replies:

    ¡°Fine, but if it gets dangerous, promise that you will run for safety¡­here take these communicators...Jairo will help if there is a problem¡­¡±

    Both of them nod in agreement and place the communicators onto their ears.They continue to work as servers in disguise. Uriel chuckles:

    ¡°Those two are quite interesting¡­¡±

    Kasumi puffs her cheeks; ¡°They are interfering with our date¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    On the other of the restaurant, another conversation was unfolding:

    ¡°It¡¯s too bad that your father couldn''t come¡­¡± Nathaniel looks at Aleister. Aleister makes a fake smile and replies:

    ¡°Unfortunately, he is out of town and my mother had another meeting...but fortunately, me and my girlfriend Marjorie were able to come¡­¡±

    ¡°Aww yes, Marjorie...lovely and beautiful as always¡­¡± Nathaniel grabs Marjorie¡¯s hand, Marjorie smiles at him:

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    Aleister glares at him and releases mana:

    ¡°Can you please let her go?¡±

    Nathaniel apologizes nervously; ¡°Aww yes, sorry, I got carried away¡­¡±

    Sitting on the next table, Victoria and her father eat their dinner. Victoria puts her head down on the table:

    "Aww, I''m so bored...I should''ve brought a boyfriend¡­"

    "Isn''t your father enough, I am here with  you¡­" Officer Rodriguez plays with Victoria.

    "No offense papa, but you are too old for me¡­" Victoria and her father laugh.

    Officer Rodriguez decided to adopt Victoria after her parent''s death 5 years ago¡­

    "Here you go¡­" Tiwa who serves them more water.

    "Thank you¡­" Victoria looks at Tiwa who is in disguise. Tiwa avoids looking at her directly. Victoria with a face full of suspicion asks:

    "Hey, you look familiar, have we met before?"

    "N-n-no we haven''t¡­"

    "Yes we do...aren''t you Tiwa?"

    Tiwa opens her eyes wider as she replies; "I''m sorry, my name is Carlota"

    Tiwa quickly walks away from the table.

    "Phew...that was close¡­" Tiwa continues to serve to another table.

    "Carmelo, please deliver this wine to the Mayor''s table¡­" The head waiter asks Carmelo (Alejandro).

    "Sure thing boss¡­" Alejandro walks toward the Mayor''s table, he stops as he notices that Aleister and Marjorie are also sitting next to the mayor.

    "What should I do?" Alejandro walks towards Aleister. Aleister makes a face full with disgust:

    "Hey waiter...this food is disgusting¡­"

    "I''m sorry, I will change it right away¡­" Alejandro grabs the plate. Marjorie looks at him and asks:

    "Hey, have we met before¡­"

    Aleister looks at him. Alejandro gets nervous, Marjorie tries to get close to him. Tiwa looks at the situation:

    "This is bad, if he gets discovered then everything will be over. Jana go help him¡­"

    "Sss...alright...I will.move quickly¡­" Jana the serpent appears, she turns invisible and slowly moves to the table.Without anyone looking, she spills Marjorie''s glass of water onto Aleister''s pants.

    "Gyahh¡­Aleister are you alright¡­"

    Aleister stands up and notices the serpent. He chuckles and replies; "Clumsy me, I must go to the restroom to dry off...Waiter please bring more water to the lady."

    Carmelo (Alejandro)  bows; "Right away sir¡­"

    Alejandro passes next to Tiwa. Tiwa winks at him;"Thank you Tiwa¡­."

    Carlota (Tiwa) looks away; ¡°It¡¯s not as if I wanted to help you or anything¡­focus on the mission¡­¡±

    Sitting on the right, Alberto Gonzalez, the son of the mayor, looks at Kasumi. He makes a sinister smile:

    "Father, I have found the ideal woman that will keep me company tonight¡­"

    ¡°Oh you did son? Well then¡­why don¡¯t you bring her here¡­¡±

    ¡°That I will¡­¡± Alberto stands up as he licks his lips; ¡°What an exquisite woman¡­¡±

    Meanwhile in the tallest building of Sun City, El Muerto and the hooded girl have a conversation:

    ¡°The moon shines bright¡­I think it¡¯s time to make our move¡­don¡¯t you think so¡­Estrella?¡±

    ¡°...¡± The girl doesn¡¯t say a word. El Muerto chuckles:

    ¡°Very well¡­call the Chupacabras so we can finish this¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s called Ales¡­not the Chupacabras¡­you insolent fool¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha ... .I like your attitude girl¡­remember¡­finish this job and you will be free¡­¡±

    The girl takes out her flute and calls the monster.

    (RRRAAAAWWWWW)

    The Chupacabras roars as it finishes eating a goat and it spreads its wings to fly towards the City¡­preparing for the final battle¡­

 Vol. 2 - Chapter 4.5: The Hunger For Revenge

    Mission of San Juan; 30 minutes before¡­

    Fabiola, the oldest of the three sisters, finishes dressing with her nuns attire as she looks at the mirror remembering what a conversation she had with Uriel¡­30 minutes before¡­

    30 minutes ago¡­Fabiola was sitting at the top of  the dorms¡­

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Fabiola, who had her knee up and her arms around them looks at her right. Standing right next to her is Uriel, who looks at the sky:

    ¡°Nothing in particular¡­I just wanted to see the moon before I go¡­¡±

    -TCH- ¡°Then go see it somewhere else¡­leave¡­¡± Fabiola lowers her head as she replies with anger. Uriel chuckles:

    ¡°You know¡­throwing tantrums doesn¡¯t suit you¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up¡­just leave me alone¡­¡±  Fabiola stands up and glares at Uriel. Uriel looks at her and makes a smirk:

    ¡°You¡¯re upset aren¡¯t you? Upset that you weren¡¯t permitted to participate in this mission?¡±

    Fabiola opens her eyes wider:

    ¡°H-H-How did you know?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so easy to read¡­¡± Uriel looks once again at the sky; ¡°You want revenge do you? You want to take revenge against that monster¡­¡±

    Fabiola avoids looking at him; ¡°Yeah so what? I have my right¡­you know¡­¡±

    ¡°You know many people think that taking revenge is a waste of time¡­specially because the person you lost is already¡­¡±

    Fabiola grabs him from the shirt neck and glares at him with tears in her eyes; ¡°SHUT UP¡­YOU DON¡¯T KNOW ANYTHING ABOUT ME¡­YOU¡¯RE JUST SOMEONE WHO STAYS HERE¡­YOU¡¯RE AN EVIL BEING RIGHT? YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO JUDGE ME!¡±

    ¡°That intense look at her eyes¡­that look¡­is the same that I had¡­¡± Uriel makes a little smile and pats her head:

    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­I have no right to judge you¡­in fact¡­I don¡¯t even know what your favorite is¡­¡±

    Fabiola notices his eyes and lets go of him; ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Uriel continues to speak:

    ¡°Listen¡­what you feel is something normal¡­it¡¯s the Hunger for Revenge¡­¡±

    ¡°Hunger for Revenge?¡± Fabiola looks confused. Uriel continues to explain:

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­it''s that feeling you have to take revenge over a loved one¡­someone who you lost¡­and that someone was Sister Melissa¡­¡±

    Fabiola looks down as tears continue to fall; ¡°You¡¯re right¡­when I saw her get taken away from that monster¡­I wanted to take revenge¡­I want to¡­kill that monster¡­¡± Fabiola grabs her cross:

    ¡°Father Clemente told me that seeking revenge is a sin¡­but still¡­I can¡¯t shake this feeling¡­Uriel am I doing wrong?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking the wrong person¡­¡± Uriel chuckles and looks at the moon; ¡°You see¡­I too¡­want revenge¡­revenge or vengeance¡­both words mean the same¡­I want to take down that man who stole my life¡­Darius Lucifugus¡­¡±

    (BADUMP)

    Fabiola notices Uriel¡¯s eyes turning red, she takes a step back; ¡°This feeling¡­it¡¯s suffocating¡­¡± Uriel looks at her; ¡°Listen Fabiola¡­I won¡¯t tell you what to do¡­but tonight¡­the Chupacabras will die¡­and it¡¯s going to be on whether my hands or yours¡­that¡¯s for you to decide¡­¡±

    ¡°But Uriel¡­won¡¯t I be committing a sin?¡±

    ¡°A sin huh? That¡¯s something that you should decide¡­¡± Uriel begins to walk away; ¡°The choice is yours¡­on whether you will satisfy that hunger for revenge¡­¡±

    ¡°Flautas¡± (Taco roll) Fabiola shouts, Uriel turns around and sees her embarrassed; ¡°My favorite food is Flautas¡­¡±

    Uriel smiles and turns around; ¡°My favorite food is Caldo de Res (Beef stew) but only the one my mother makes¡­¡±

    Fabiola smiles at him; ¡°Now you know something about me and I know something about you as well¡­¡±

    Uriel waves at her as he disappears. Fabiola puts her hands together; ¡°I know what to do¡­¡±

    Present¡­

    Fabiola puts her nun¡¯s veil, grabs multiple rosaries and puts them at her side¡­she looks at the mirror with determination¡­

    ¡°Sister Melissa¡­I know what I must do¡­¡± Fabiola grabs her rosary and holds it tight. Fabiola heads to the door and opens it. She looks surprised as Mariana and Abril stand at the door:

    ¡°Where are you going sister?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going out¡­¡± Fabiola tries to take a step but Mariana stands in front of her; ¡°Mariana¡­please move¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister¡­are you going to take revenge?¡± Mariana asks Fabiola with tears in her eyes. Fabiola opens her eyes wider; ¡°I¡¯m sorry but¡­this doesn¡¯t concern¡­you¡­¡±

    ¡°OF COURSE IT DOES!¡± Mariana exclaims; ¡°Melissa was also our sister¡­we also loved her very much¡­we also have the right to take revenge¡­¡±

    Fabiola is left speechless, Mariana continues to speak; ¡°We also have the right¡­and yet¡­we chose not too¡­and not because it¡¯s a sin¡­but because we¡¯re not strong enough and neither are you¡­¡±

    Fabiola looks down, Abril notices her look and smiles. Fabiola begins to speak; ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I know what I am doing is wrong¡­and I might die by doing so¡­but still¡­I must go¡­because I have to fulfill this duty¡­¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Mariana grabs both of her shoulders; ¡°What duties? Fabiola¡­wake up¡­you can¡¯t beat that monster¡­you will die¡­please¡­I don¡¯t want to lose another sister¡­please recon¡­¡±

    ¡°Duerme¡± (Sleep)

    (BADUMP)

    Mariana slowly closes her eyes, Abril grabs her; ¡°There we go¡­¡± Fabiola looks at her surprised:

    ¡°Abril¡­why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­she can be so dramatic sometimes¡­¡± Abril smiles at Fabiola; ¡°Sister¡­you know what to do¡­you have a mission¡­so go¡­¡±

    ¡°Abril, why are you helping me?¡±

    Abril looks at Mariana; ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who has suffered a lot since our Sister Melissa disappeared¡­we feel the same way as you¡­but to be honest¡­you¡¯re the only one of the three that stands a chance¡­so go¡­and meet your fate¡­¡±

    Fabiola hugs both of them; ¡°Thank you¡­I promise I will return¡­¡± Abril sighs; ¡°Don¡¯t be so dramatic¡­remember that it¡¯s your turn to cook tomorrow so get going¡­¡±

    Fabiola runs towards the exit. Abril smiles with teary eyes; ¡°Please return safe¡­Sister¡­¡±

    Fabiola runs as fast as she can; ¡°I must hurry¡­¡± She gathers mana in her legs that increases the speed. Father Clemente sees her running from his office. He sighs as he drinks from his cup of coffee:

    ¡°So you decided to take my child¡­well¡­May God be with you¡­I wish I could¡¯ve done more¡­¡±

    Father Clemente sees beneath his desk, red light shining bright, he chuckles; ¡°Not tonight my old friend¡­I have a hunch that you will be needed in the future¡­¡±

    Father Clemente looks at the moon:

    ¡°Oh Lord¡­please help your children defeat this demon¡­so that we can find peace in this land¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Sun City; The Tallest Tower

    On the tallest tower located in Sun City. A girl with white hair and a black cloak looks at the moon as she begins to remember her past¡­

    Located in Guatemala, a small town was wiped out in a blink of an eye by an unknown entity. The town of Akateko was a peaceful town with a population of 500 people disappeared in an instant¡­everyone died but one child¡­.

    "Wahh...wahh¡­mama...papa¡­"

    A girl with white hair walks down the road of a town covered in flames. She walks slowly as she tries to look for someone. However, there are no survivors.

    The girl falls because she is weak. She continues to cry as the flames get close to her.

    Suddenly, three Sombras surround her, they are about to attack her but a creature flies down at high speed and lands next to the girl.

    (SSSLLLAASSSHHH)

    The winged creature destroys the Sombras in an instant.

    "Are...you...alright¡­"

    The monster extends his arm, the girl looks at it and smiles.

    ¡°Are...you...not...afraid¡­"

    The girl shakes her head. She stands up:

    "Thank you, mister¡­my name is¡­"

    Are you ready?

    Bact at the present...the girl opens her eyes and sees a man with a skeleton mask walking to her side:

    "Yes, the "Ales" is heading towards Rio Grande City¡­"

    "Perfect, let''s get closer to the action...I want to see the show¡­"

    The man with the skeleton mask opens a portal, the two of them walk to the portal and disappear.

    ******************************************************************************

    At the secret base, Jairo and Rosa are observing any activity on the screen. Meanwhile Carlos is taking care of Chelsea:

    ¡°Where am I?¡± Chelsea opens her eyes slowly as she sees a light shining directly at her face. Carlos looks at her and smiles with tears in his eyes:

    ¡°So, you finally wake up eh¡­¡±

    ¡°For a second, I thought I was abducted by aliens by seeing your ugly face¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey what the hell? I am being nice here¡­¡± Carlos says as he smiles. Chelsea also smiles and asks:

    ¡°How long have I been asleep¡­¡±

    ¡°One day, you almost died...but Shion-senpai managed to cure you¡­¡±

    ¡°The last thing I remembered was that the Sombras attacked me, did you save me?¡±

    Carlos lowers his head and replies; ¡°No...It was the Charro¡­¡±

    ¡°I see, Uriel Di Fiore¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we got suspended from the mission because we acted on our own accord¡­¡±

    Carlos makes a fist and says; ¡° I¡¯m sorry, I acted on my own and couldn¡¯t protect you...but I swear that I will get stronger and next time I will protect you¡­¡±

    Chelsea chuckles; ¡°You idiot, I don¡¯t need your protection¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    ¡°Everything looks fine here...how about your end¡­¡± Shion, who is outside the restaurant wearing a red wig, reports to Jairo. She is drinking at a cafe next to the restaurant.

    ¡°Excellent, keep us informed..¡± Jairo says as he stretches. Rosa chuckles as she sees Kasumi and Uriel on the date:

    ¡°She looks so innocent, I can¡¯t believe this is her first date¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, she has been through a lot¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, Director Miyazono can be really tough, especially with his children¡­¡±

    (BEEP BEEP BEEP)

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Rosa asks as they see the screen. Jairo looks at the screen and stands up:

    ¡°This is bad, the Chupacabras is approaching¡­¡±

    **************************************************************************

    A few moments ago¡­

    Tiwa and Alejandro speak in the kitchen¡­

    ¡°Phew, that was a close one, thank you Tiwa...:¡±

    ¡°No problem¡­¡±

    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe that Marjorie came here...when the Chupacabras is supposed to attack¡­¡±

    Tiwa looks at Alejandro and she asks with a shy tone:

    ¡°Hey...Alejandro...do you still have feelings for Marjorie?¡±

    Alejandro who was drinking a glass of water spits it all creating a small rainbow. He blushes as he replies nervously:

    ¡°W-w-where did that come from¡±

    Tiwa gets closer and with a persistent tone asks:

    ¡°I really want to know¡­please...tell me¡­¡±

    ¡°Well...the truth is¡­¡±

    (BADUMP BADUMP)

    Suddenly, Alejandro¡¯s hand feels pain once more; ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    The lights begin to turn on and off. Without warning, Tiwa and Alejandro open their eyes wider; ¡°Alejandro...who is that?¡±

    Standing in front of them, a man with a  Native American cloak, long white hair and a long beard. He looks really old, almost like a mummy.

    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± Alejandro looks surprised.

    ¡°BEWARE...BEWARE OF THE CHUPACABRAS¡­.BEWARE OF THE QUEEN OF THE SOMBRAS...BEWARE¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait...who are you?¡± Alejandro tries to walk forward but the man disappear, Tiwa looks in shock; ¡°I can''t believe it¡­¡±

    ¡°Tiwa do you know that man?¡±

    ¡°Yes...he was one of the founders of my Pueblo¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks at Tiwa who is with fear; ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Both of them hear a loud sound coming from the dining hall...

    (BBBBOOOOMMM)

    (RRRRAAAWWW)

 Vol. 2 - Chapter 5: Terror- The Rio Grande City Monster!

    Rio Grande City¡­

    At the same time that Alejandro and Tiwa were experiencing that apparition¡­

    Uriel and Kasumi were facing another problem¡­

    On the other side of the restaurant the mayor of Rio Grande City was eating with his son. He keeps staring at Kasumi:

    ¡°Well I think I just found a great woman to pass the night.¡± Alberto looks at her with lust: ¡°Sorry, Father but I will go first.¡±

    Alberto stands up and goes straight at Kasumi.

    Alberto Gonzalez is a 28 year old man who has dark skin, brown eyes, and black hair. He is a lady¡¯s man who has a reputation of going out with different women.

    Alberto stands next to Kasumi:

    ¡°Hello there Missy, Allow me to treat you with champagne for you and your little brother here.¡±

    Uriel puts on a serious face as he glares at Alberto. Kasumi looks at Alberto, smiles and denies:

    ¡°No thank you, I already have a date here, please go away.¡±

    Alberto looks at Uriel and begins to laugh:

    ¡°This little runt is your date? Don¡¯t make me laugh, why don''t you date a real man.¡±

    Alberto grabs a chair and sits next to Kasumi and begins to hug her. Kasumi begins to feel uncomfortable, Uriel asks him politely:

    ¡°Excuse me sir, I don¡¯t want any problems so please go away...¡±

    ¡°Listen runt, you don¡¯t know who I am?¡± Alberto stares at Uriel and stands up:

    ¡°My name is Alberto Gonzalez, son of the mayor who is right there, and the supervisor of all the schools in Rio Grande City...and Sun City International High School Counselor¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care¡­¡± Uriel responds to Alberto who gets angry at him.

    ¡°Now then, sweety, how can you date someone who has that ugly scar on his face.¡± Alberto smiles,  causing Uriel to squeeze his fists. He says with a low tone:

    ¡°Stay away from her.¡±

    Alberto ignores Uriel and begins to kiss Kasumi¡¯s hand. Kasumi moves away; ¡°Get away from me¡­¡±

    Alberto chuckles and pulls her arm:

    ¡°Don¡¯t play hard to get sweety and come with me.¡±

    As Alberto pulls Kasumi, she feels pain:

    ¡°Stop, you''re hurting me.¡±

    Alberto begins to laugh and forces Kasumi to start walking. Kasumi gets serious; ¡°I told you to let me go¡­¡±

    (PPPPUUMMM)

    Kasumi grabs his arm and throws him to a table. Everyone looks at them, Kasumi panics; ¡°Oh no¡­I messed up¡­¡±

    ¡°YOU BITCH! YOU WILL PAY!¡± Alberto stands up and tries to punch her.  At that moment Uriel grabs Alberto¡¯s arm and exclaims with a furious tone:

    ¡°I said stay away from her!¡±

    Everyone in the restaurant begins to look at the scene. Victoria and Marjorie who are talking also notice.

    ¡°Hey look, isn¡¯t that Uriel?¡± Victoria asks Marjorie, Marjorie looks and opens her eyes wider replying:

    ¡°It is...is he with Ms. Miyazono?¡±

    Victoria and Marjorie are in shock at what they are seeing.

    ¡°Hija, who are you talking about¡­¡± Officer Rodriguez stands up and looks with shock, thinking:

    ¡°I RECOGNIZE HIM, HE IS THE BOY FROM THE OTHER NIGHT!¡±

    -TCH- ¡°Forget it, I lost interest...Let go of me¡­. Maybe I should go hang out with that silver haired beauty over there...What was her name again? Marjorie?¡±

    ¡°WHY YOU?¡± Uriel begins to squeeze tighter, hurting Alberto:

    ¡°AHHHHH YOUR BREAKING IT!¡±

    Alberto kneels down. Nathaniel orders his  guards to attack Uriel. They begin to walk towards Uriel. Kasumi grabs Uriel:

    ¡°Uriel let go, I¡¯m alright please, focus on the mission¡­¡±

    She sees Uriel¡¯s eyes, he has reddish eyes which frightens her; ¡°Uriel¡­that look¡­¡±

    Kasumi begins to call Uriel his name as the tension grows and he keeps grabbing Alberto¡¯s arm.

    ¡°LET GO OF HIM¡­OR WE WILL OPEN FIRE!¡± The guards point their guns at Uriel.

    Uriel makes a sinister laugh;  ¡°If you want me to be serious, I will... stay away from Majorie and Kasumi or I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    (BAAADDUUUMMPPP)

    Uriel stops squeezing Alberto¡¯s hand and makes a sinister smile looking at the window:

    ¡°SO YOU APPEARED AT LAST, CHUPACABRAS!¡±

    At that moment Uriel hears a strange sound coming from the distance. He let¡¯s Alberto go and lifts his table:

    ¡°KASUMI TAKE COVER!¡±

    At that moment the glass breaks and the Chupacabras crashes with the tables sending Uriel towards a wall and blowing away people from their table.

    (BOOOOOOMMMM)

    The wind blows Kasumi away. The Chupacabras notices Uriel heading towards him. The Chupacabras smiles:

    ¡°I will¡­kill¡­you¡­¡±

    ¡°He can talk?¡± Uriel opens his eyes wider. The Chupacabras uses the opportunity and hits Uriel with his wing. Uriel lands on of the tables:

    ¡°Damn it¡­I got distracted¡­¡±

    The monster has gray colored skin with red eyes, pointy ears, fangs and two huge wings with a muscle body.

    The Chupacabras spreads its wings and releases a huge roar.

    (RRRAAAAWWWWWWWWW)

    The huge roar destroys the lights and makes some of them blink.

    (AAAAHHHH)

    People panic as they try to get away from the Chupacabras. Nathaniel looks at the Chupacabras and exclaims:

    ¡°This wasn''t part of the plan, DAMN IT!!!!!"

    ¡°KASUMI WHAT¡¯S WRONG...KASUMI....¡± Kasumi opens her eyes and comes to her senses; ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­but the Chupacabras has appeared¡­and it''s stronger than before¡­¡±

    ¡°Marjorie, what is that thing?¡± Victoria looks with fear, Marjorie is also paralyzed by what she is seeing; ¡°I-I-I don¡¯t know¡­Aleister¡­¡± Marjorie turns to her right and notices that he is gone.

    Alejandro and Tiwa quickly come out of the kitchen; ¡°The Chupacabras is here!¡±

    Nathaniel stands up and points at the monster:

    ¡°Men take out your guns and begin shooting NOW!!!!¡±

    The body guards take out their guns and begin shooting directly at him.

    (PUUUUMMM, PUUUUUMM)

    The bullets begin to impact the monster with no effect at all. Alberto takes the opportunity to run next to his father:

    ¡°Padre (Father), we need to go now!¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel¡­you¡¯re my target¡­¡± The Chupacabras charges straight at the Mayor, the mayor runs towards the exit, the Chupacabras begins to chase him, the mayor passes next to Marjorie and Victoria.

    ¡°VICTORIA!¡± Officer Rodriguez pulls Victoria out of the way.

    ¡°MARJORIE!¡± Victoria screams, Officer Rodriguez tries to reach her; ¡°I won¡¯t make it in time¡­¡±

    Marjorie slowly extends her hand as her expression changes to a serious one. In a blink of an eye, Alejandro saves Marjorie by throwing himself and pushing her away:

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes...thank¡­¡± Marjorie opens her eyes wider as she sees Alejandro with his wig off:

    ¡°A-A-ALEJANDRO!¡±

    Alejandro notices that he didn¡¯t have a disguise; ¡°Marjorie...I¡­¡±

    (RRRAAAAWWWW)

    The Chupacabras begins to flap its wings and flies straight to the body guards, instantly killing them by cutting their heads off.

    The monster attacks without mercy killing people it comes across. Some of them are being killed by getting their blood sucked and others by getting impaled. The room became red because of the blood being spilled in the lights.

    The monster begins to walk slowly towards Nathaniel as the lights turn on and off making the Chupacabras disappear and appear closer to them.

    ¡°GET AWAY YOU MONSTER, YOU WORK FOR ME!!!¡±  Nathaniel screams as he walks slowly backwards with Alberto behind him.

    (RRRRAAAAAWWWW)

    The monster roars and charges straight at them. At the moment he lifts his arm Uriel appears in front of Nathaniel and kicks the monster, sending it flying through a glass window.  Uriel looks at both men:

    ¡°Run away, you imbeciles!!!¡±

    The two of them react to the scream and begin to run through the stairs. Uriel is furious and looks at Tiwa:

    ¡°Tiwa, follow them, something tells me that they will still be targets.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do¡­¡± Tiwa crosses her arms, puffing her cheeks. She sighs and goes after them. Alberto asks Nathaniel while they run:

    ¡°Father, I thought the monster would attack after we left to kill the owner!¡±

    ¡°THAT WAS THE DAMN PLAN¡­DARIUS HE WILL!¡± Nathaniel replies  to Alberto as they continue to run downstairs.

    At the restaurant Alejandro is shaking with fear as he sees around all over the place is covered with dead bodies. He makes a fist and thinks; ¡°Calm down Alejandro! I know this is something out of a horror film but it''s real, you must protect Marjorie at all cost!¡±

    The Chupacabras come out of the wall and head towards the people who are running to the exit. Among them, Victoria and Officer Rodrigue. Alejandro pulls Marjorie screaming:

    ¡°WE NEED TO GET OUT OF HERE! HURRY!¡±

    ¡°Aleister isn¡¯t here yet, he disappeared¡­I don¡¯t know where he is¡­¡± Marjorie looks around. Alejandro pulls her arm; ¡°We need to escape, don¡¯t worry, Aleister has probably escaped by now.¡±

    The Chupacabras appear in front of them and about to attack; ¡°MARJORIE!¡± Alejandro puts his body first.

    (SSSSLLLLASSSHHH)

    Blood splashes at the wall. Marjorie and Alejandro open their eyes wider , Victoria and her father are in shock.

    ¡°Are you two okay?¡± Uriel holds the monster off, as he bleeds from his arm. Both of them nod in agreement, Uriel turns around and punches the monster with force.

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    ¡°Alejandro, grab Marjorie and get out of here! I will hold the monster off...now¡­¡±

    Marjorie begins to scream; ¡°WAIT, URIEL, YOU WILL GET KILLED!¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Alejandro pulls Marjorie¡¯s arm and begins to run to the exit. Marjorie looks back worried;  ¡°Alejandro, wait...Uriel will be¡­¡±

    ¡°Believe in Uriel¡­¡± Alejandro turns around and sees Uriel who nods at him; ¡°Protect her with your life¡­¡±

    Alejandro takes a deep breath and screams¡°I WILL!¡±

    ¡°Good¡­now then¡­time to end this¡­¡± Uriel transforms into his Charro form.  At that moment he sees the Chupacabras heading there one more time. Uriel makes his sword appear:

    ¡°Espada del Mariachi¡± (Mariachi Sword).

    He takes his stance  and prepares to fight. The monster enters the restaurant and charges straight at Uriel. At that moment, Kasumi, in her esper suit, kicks the monster, sending it through a table.

    (BOOOOOMMM)

    Kasumi stands next to Uriel; ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Uriel looks at the monster with a serious tone; ¡°I won''t let that monster kill more people.¡±

    Kasumi smiles and takes out her katana and takes her stance as well.

    (RRRAAAAWWWW)

    The Chupacabras roars and flies at them. Uriel and Kasumi attack as well, generating  a huge explosion in the restaurant.

    (BOOOM, BOOOOM)

    ******************************************************************************

    Meanwhile in a building next to the restaurant,  El Muerto and the hooded girl are looking at the events in Rio Grande City. Aleister appears in the shadows and walks towards them; ¡°Now that is entertainment¡­don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Both of them get into one knee; ¡°Master Aleister¡­¡± Aleister chuckles; ¡°Now now¡­no need to be so formal¡­I see that the monster is already destroying everything and fighting El Charro Negro¡­now that will be intersting to watch¡­¡±

    ¡°So what are you going to do EL MUERTO?¡± The hooded girl  asks as she looks at the building catching fire for the battle. El Muerto begins to walk slowly and to see the events:

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°I think my pet needs some help, I never imagined that Charro would team up with Yggdrasil.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­better have more guests at the party¡­do it El Muerto¡­¡± Aleister nods at El Muerto.El Muerto walks to the edge and lifts his hand with the index finger pointing to the sky. A huge portal begins to form, at the portal spirits wearing purple cloaks, no feet, claws and skull faces begin to charge straight at the building:

    ¡°Suflete spectre¡± (Translates: Specter souls)

    The specters head towards the building. Aleister looks at the girl:

    ¡°Now call some of your friends¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­Master¡­¡± The girl walks forward and takes out a flute; ¡°Vengan, mis spiritus¡± (Come, my spirits.)

    -? ? ? ? ? ?-

    At that moment, a couple of Sombras begin to gather around the building where the restaurant is located.

    ******************************************************************************

    Sombras appeared around the building and began climbing it from the outside¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? The building is surrounded by Kage?¡± Shion heads to the street.

    Jairo: The Chupacabras attacked, Kasumi and Uriel are fighting it at the last floor...Shion, try to stop the Kage from attacking people.

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Shion begins to run with talismans on her hand; ¡°Senpai¡­please be alright¡­¡±

    (SPLASH)

    Water appears in the form of spears and takes out some of the Sombras, Shion looks at Sister Carolina; ¡°Good evening¡­I thought you might need some help¡­¡±

    (SLASH SLASH)

    A couple of priests initiate the attack against the Sombras. Shion bows her head; ¡°Thank you very much¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh please dear¡­don¡¯t be so formal¡­let¡¯s take them down¡­¡± Sister Carolina chuckles, Shion nods in agreement; ¡°Right¡­¡±

    Meanwhile¡­

    A few floors below the restaurant, Nathaniel and Alberto head to the elevator, Tiwa follows them in seceret.Sombras appear and try to attack them.

    (RRRRAAAWWW)

    ¡°You fools, I¡¯m the mayor, protect me¡­¡±

    Nathaniel and Alberto walk backwards as they try to protect themselves. The Sombras charge straight at them.

    (PPPPUUMMM)

    Tiwa appears wearing her disguise and stops the Sombras; ¡°Get into the elevator now¡­¡±

    Nathaniel and Alberto get into the elevator. Tiwa removes her wig and smiles:

    ¡°It¡¯s time to get some action...Suma, Jana¡­¡±

    Suma the owl, and Jana the serpent appear to the side; ¡°Suma, fuse now¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±Suma¡¯s mana begins to transfer to Tiwa¡¯s, Tiwa opens her eyes as they change to the yellow color. The Three Sombras prepare to attack Tiwa. Tiwa lifts her hand, and creates silver colored claws; ¡°GARRAS DE ACERO¡± (IRON CLAWS)

    (SSSLLLAASSHHH)

    Tiwa slashes two of the Sombras, killing them instantly. One Sombra remains and punches Tiwa. Tiwa flies to the wall.

    (PPPUUUMM)

    Tiwa falls as she breathes heavily; ¡°Damn...I let my guard down¡­Jana¡­¡±

    ¡°SSS...RIGHT¡­¡± Jana¡¯s mana begins to fuse with Tiwa, Tiwa opens her eyes revealing a change of color to white. On her left arm, a rope in the shape of a serpent appears.

    The Sombra attacks once again. Tiwa swings her arm, the rope wraps the Sombra tight; ¡°Abrazo de la V¨ªbora¡­¡± (Serpent¡¯s hug)

    (RRRAAAWWW)

    The rope squeezes the Sombra. The Sombra tries to break free, but it can¡¯t. Tiwa laughs; ¡°The more you squeeze, the tighter the rope will be¡­¡±

    The Sombra slowly turns into mana and disappears. Tiwa takes a deep breath; ¡°That was easy¡­¡±

    ¡°TIWA, CAN YOU HEAR ME¡­¡±

    Tiwa grabs her ear; ¡°Yes, I can hear you...this communicator is cool¡­¡±

    Jairo: Tiwa, listen, there is another Sombra below, where Alejandro is heading¡­

    ¡°SAY WHAT!!!¡± Tiwa begins to run towards the stairs; ¡°Damn it...I hope I can make it in time¡­¡±

    *****************************************************************************

    ¡°HA..HA...HA¡­¡± Alejandro, Marjorie, Victoria and Officer Rodriguez run as fast as they can towards the lower floor.

    ¡°Papa, what is happening?¡± Victoria asks with a shaky voice. Her father replies as they reach the next floor; ¡°I don¡¯t know hija, but we must get out of here¡­¡± They walk slowly as they notice that it is empty. Alejandro who is holding Marjorie¡¯s hand walks slowly thinking:

    ¡°What should I do? There is no one who can protect us here¡­¡±

    (RRRRAAAWWWW)

    Suddenly, a Sombra appears behind Victoria¡¯s father. The officer turns around and pushes Victoria aside; ¡°WATCH OUT!¡±

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    The Sombra punches the officer, sending him flying to the wall and causing him to lose consciousness.

    ¡°PAPA¡± Victoria runs to her side. The Sombra heads towards Alejandro and Marjorie. Alejandro, who is afraid, thinks; ¡°WHAT DO I DO? DO I RUN?¡±

    Alejandro turns to see Marjorie and makes him think; ¡°No...I promised Uriel that I would protect her with my life¡­¡± The Sombra tries to attack Marjorie, but Alejandro steps in. The Sombras punches Alejandro away.

    (BBBBOOOMMMM)

    ¡°AAALLLEEJJJAANNDDRRROOO!!!¡± Marjorie runs to his side, Alejandro breathes heavily:

    ¡°Marjorie...are you okay?¡±

    ¡°RUN AWAY!!!¡± Victoria screams at Alejandro, the Sombra heads towards Alejandro.

    ¡°What should I do? What should I¡­¡±

    (BADUMP)

    ¡°Use the key...the key¡­¡±

    Alejandro stands up, he begins to remove the bandage on his left arm; ¡°Marjorie¡­stay behind me¡­¡± The Sombra attacks him one more time.

    (COUGH COUGH)

    Alejandro coughs up blood. He stands one more time, he walks at the Sombra;¡°Think, think...you can do it...Uriel mentioned that I can use mana...focus¡­¡±

    Marjorie stays behind him; ¡°Alejandro¡­¡±

    Alejandro begins to gather mana onto his hand. Victoria looks surprised at what she is seeing. Alejandro makes a fist, his eyes turn hollow. Alejandro feels that someone is behind him, the old man with the Native American attire is behind him:

    ¡°Young one...the golden key...use it¡­¡±

    Golden mana comes out of his fist; ¡°Focus, just like a Space Ranger attack¡­¡± Marjorie opens her eyes wider; ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    ¡°AAAHHH¡± Alejandro charges at the Sombra; ¡°It may sound cheesy but take this; ¡°SILVER PUNCH!!¡±

    (BBBBOOOMMMM)

    Alejandro punches the Sombra with force releasing an enormous amount of mana immediately disintegrating the Sombra. Alejandro screams with joy;  ¡°YES¡­I DID IT!¡±

    ¡°That was a golden punch, why did you call it silver?¡± Victoria exclaims, Alejandro feels like a boulder with the word; ¡°Lame¡± falls onto his head. Alejandro chuckles; ¡°Well, when we were young, I was the Silver Space Ranger...Besides, I had no time to think of a name okay¡­¡±

    (BADUMP)

    Marjorie blushes as she sees the light shining above Alejandro; ¡°He looked so manly¡­¡± Victoria smiles; ¡°Well¡­that was cool¡­¡±

    (BBBAADDUUMMPPP)

    Alejandro falls onto his knees, the pain in his hand gets stronger; ¡°Damn it...I guess this is a side effect¡­¡±

    ¡°Alejandro behind you¡­¡± Victoria warns Alejandro. Another Sombra appears behind him.

    (SSSLLLLAAASSHHHH)

    Tiwa cuts the Sombra and makes it disappear; ¡°Man, you¡¯re slow.¡± Tiwa puts her hand on her ear; ¡°This is Tiwa, Alejandro and the others are safe¡­¡±

    Jairo: Excellent, you must escape before the building collapses¡­

    Alejandro stands up, Marjorie helps him; ¡°Are you okay?¡± Alejandro blushes; ¡°Yeah¡­I¡¯m just tired¡­¡±

    ¡°Well¡­don¡¯t be¡­we still need to escape¡­¡± Tiwa looks at him with anger. Tiwa helps Victoria carry her father; ¡°You¡¯re Tiwa right? What are you doing here?¡± Victoria asks Tiwa, Tiwa makes a smirk; ¡°Right now...saving your life¡­¡±

    ¡°Why does it feel so cold¡­¡± Both of them ask each other. Alejandro feels the same; ¡°Now that you mention it¡­it does feel colder¡­¡± He tries to look back, but Marjroie touches his cheek and smiles; ¡°Focus moving forward¡­¡±

    ¡°R-R-Right¡­¡± Alejandro and the others go down the stairs. Behind them there is a pillar of ice with two Sombras completely frozen.

    *********************************************************************

    At the Restaurant, an intense battle was unfolding...

    (BOOOOOM, CRAAASSSHHHH)

    The Chupacabras punches Kasumi with force. The monster heads straight towards Kasumi, at that moment Uriel attacks with his sword:

    ¡°Cuarto Cresciente¡± (Crescent Moon)

    Uriel slashes upright trying to attack the monster however the monster dodges his slash and kicks him to the roof and crashes.

    (BOOOOOOM)

    Uriel falls to the ground; ¡°Damn that hurt¡±

    ¡°Dangan no tori¡± (Translates: Bullet birds)

    Kasumi screams and the bullets attack the monster. The monster covers himself with its wings from the bullet''s impact.

    (BOOOOMM, CCRRRAAAASSSHH)

    ¡°DON¡¯T¡­INTERFERE¡± The monster extends its wings and screams, making a sound attack, paralyzing Kasumi. The monster flies at her but Uriel interferes and makes a cut on the monster¡¯s wing.

    (RRRRAAAAWWWW)

    At that moment the specters enter the building to attack the people inside it.

    ¡°AAAAAHHHHH!!!¡± Uriel hears screams and asks Kasumi:

    ¡°What¡¯s going on , I¡¯m hearing strange rhythms in the  building?¡±

    ¡°Some kind of spirits are attacking the  people,¡± Kasumi responds, watching on a small screen in her arms.

    Jairo: You¡¯re right...aside from the Sombras...it appears that ghostly figures have entered the building...

    ¡°Kasumi go and stop those things, hurry¡± Uriel tells Kasumi. She frowns and responds:

    ¡°NO!! You go and stop them.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not my boss¡­¡± Both of them stare at each other.

    Jairo: Would someone please help them and stop the Chupacabras already...

    At that moment the Chupacabras appears behind her about to attack but Uriel intercepts it. The monster grabs Uriel¡¯s head and takes off with him to the outside. Uriel screams to Kasumi:

    ¡°Change of plans, go defend the people!!¡±

    Kasumi nods and goes to the elevator where the people are at.

    ******************************************************************************

    Meanwhile¡­.

    ¡°AHHHHH¡± Nathaniel and Alberto hear screams of the people outside. They are in the elevator with 20 other people.

    ¡°Damn it I¡¯m the mayor, why are all of you here?¡± Nathaniel exclaims with a furious tone.

    ¡°Calm down father¡­ when the monster gets here will use them as sacrifices to escape¡± Alberto suggests to Nathaniel. Upon hearing Alberto, the others glare at them.

    (BOOOOM, BOOOOM)

    The specters begin to hit the top of the elevator wanting to come in.

    ¡°AAAAHHHHHH¡± The people begin to scream with fear. At that moment the spectors break the cable, and the elevator falls at great speed.

    ¡°Oh no¡­I must make it in time¡­¡± Kasumi jumps and heads straight towards the specter. -SSLLAASSHH- She cuts the specters, beating them one by one. Kasumi grabs the elevator cable avoiding it crashing on the first floor.

    Jairo: Kasumi, the ghost-like creatures are heading your way...

    Soon, around 50 specters that are  inside the building head towards Kasumi in the elevator room to attack her; ¡°It¡¯s so heavy¡­¡± Kasumi slowly lifts the elevator with the people inside and ties the cable in a steel beam.

    ¡°Time to eliminate the enemies¡­¡± Kasumi begins to jump and attack the specter with her sword at high speed.

    (SSSLLLLAAAASSSHHHH).

    Kasumi continues to slash however the specters gain up on her. Kasumi falls at high speed crashing on the top of the elevator, she lets go of her sword and sticks on the 5th floor.

    (BOOOOOMMM)

    The cable loosens from the beam, the elevator slowly begins to to go down.

    ¡°Damn it what¡¯s going on, let me out Damn it!¡± Nathaniel screams pushing the people away.

    Jairo: KASUMI... KASUMI...

    Kasumi tries to get up but the specters hold her down. She begins to panic:

    ¡°I¡¯m too weak, someone please help me!!!¡± Kasumi begins to scream. The specters begin to cut her as she screams; ¡°KKKYYAAAHHHHH¡±

    Jairo and Rosa: DON¡¯T GIVE UP¡­

    Carlos and Chelsea: SENPAI¡­STAY STONG...

    ¡°PULL YOURSELF TOGETHER¡­YOU ARE MY STUDENT RIGHT?¡± Suddenly Kasumi begins to hear Roberto¡¯s voice and begins to remember her past.

    *********************************************************************

    June, 8 years ago; Behind the Hills of Sun City

    Eight years ago, a young Kasumi trained with her Master, Roberto every day as she tried to improve her skills.

    Roberto hits Kasumi (Age 12) in the head; ¡°Kasumi you''re slow, you need to act faster!¡±

    ¡°But sensei this is all I can do¡± Kasumi (Age 12) replies to Roberto with tears in her eyes. Roberto sighs and sits in the ground to explain:

    ¡°Listen Kasumi, the esper suit is an advanced technological suit that combines science with magic. It concentrates the mana around us and turns it into visible energy in order for us to use for our benefit.¡±

    ¡°What now¡­?¡± Kasumi asks Roberto, Roberto gets mad and shakes his head; ¡°You airhead¡­¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t have an esper suit¡­I can only do the partial like you¡­¡± Kasumi explains, Roberto shakes his head; ¡°Listen¡­you were accepted by the ¡°World Tree¡± as such a young age¡­you should be able to activate the same amount of energy as me¡­¡±

    ¡®...¡± Kasumi looks at him with confusion. Roberto stands up and walks away from Kasumi; ¡°Let me show you then¡± He shows the crest his arm; ¡°Activate: Lobo Solitario: Parcial¡± (Solitary Wolf; Partial)

    The left side of Roberto turns into his espersuit consisting of green veins spreading across the left side. He raises his arm in the sky and begins to gather mana.

    ¡°Do you see the mana particles?¡± Roberto looks to Kasumi as she sees them with huge eyes; ¡°Pretty¡±

    The mana begins to convert into a green energy sphere that grows bigger every second. The sphere stabilizes. Kasumi looks at it with awe; ¡°It''s too much mana, How can you do that sensei?¡±

    Roberto looks at her; ¡°Just focus your mana¡­. and release it¡­take a deep breath and try it yourself¡± Kasumi begins to gather mana and a huge orange sphere forms. Roberto smiles feeling proud;  ¡°Good job Kasumi now release it¡±

    Kasumi releases her energy to the sky making a small beam. Roberto releases his making huge pillars causing Kasumi to cry:

    ¡°No fair sensei yours was stronger than mine¡±

    Roberto laughs and pats her head; ¡°Just keep practicing, I know you can surpass me one day¡­I believe in you¡± ******************************************************************************

    Present; Inside the burning building.

    -BBBBOOOMMM- Kasumi releases mana freeing herself from the specters; ¡°Now you made me mad¡­¡±

    Kasumi takes off her glasses and glares at the specters flying around; ¡°Roberto-Sensei¡­I will do my best¡­¡± Kasumi begins to breathe and gathers mana in her arms. Her mana begins to spread, taking the shape of wings.

    (SSSLLLAASSHHH)

    Kasumi flaps her wings, defeating the specters. She stands up lifting her arms in shape of wings; ¡°Seishin no tsubasa¡± (Translates: Spirit Wings)

    Kasumi flaps her wings and flies upward. The specters attack Kasumi.  Kasumi spins with force, cutting them one by one making them disappear. She continues the attack until she reaches her sword and grabs it. Kasumi makes her wings disappear and begins to fall slowly.

    The specters head towards her ready to attack. Kasumi puts her katana in the back in the position that she is about to stab. The katana glows with a bright orange light. Kasumi for a fraction of a second closes her eyes and focuses; ¡°Gather the mana like sensei told you and release it at once.¡±

    She pushes the katana and stabs creating a small crack. Orange circles spread around the area. Kasumi chants; ¡°Kiji no hashira¡± (Pheasant pillar)

    (BBBBOOOOMMMM)

    A huge pillar forms and expands, destroying the specters in the corridor and the energy spreads to the sky causing a huge orange pillar to illuminate the sky.

    ¡°I did it sensei¡± Kasumi lands into the roof of the elevator and helps it land on the first floor. The police arrive into the building, securing it and opening the elevator door. Nathaniel and ALberto push the people around:

    ¡°MOVE YOU IMBECILES¡­I NEED TO ESCAPE FIRST¡­I AM THE MAYOR HERE!¡±

    Kasumi breathes heavily and goes to the stair beginning to walk up but her esper suit disappears. Shion runs to aid her; ¡°Are you alright Senpai?¡±

    Kasumi looks at her and smiles; ¡°Yes...I just need to rest¡­¡± Shion looks relieved; ¡°Thank goodness¡­we disposed of all the Kage outside...with her help¡­¡±

    Kasumi looks at Sister Carolina, Sister Carolina puts her hand on Kasumi; ¡°I will heal you right away¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    Jairo: Tiwa and Alejandro have successfully abandoned the building, there is no one inside now¡­

    ¡°Thank goodness...all that is left is to stop that monster¡­¡± Kasumi stands up with the help of Shion.

    (BBBBOOOMMMM)

    Everyone looks up as they witness fire consuming the building. Kasumi looks up thinking;

    ¡°Uriel, please be okay¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************5 Minutes before Kasumi¡¯s attack.

    (RRRAAAWWWW)

    The Chupacabras flies around the building grabbing Uriel¡¯s head. The monster begins to fly closer to the building, crashing Uriel¡¯s head into the glass.

    (CRAAASSSSHHH)

    The Chupacabras drags Uriel all around the building. The Chupacabras throw Uriel with great force towards a police car.

    (BOOOOOMM, CRASSSSHHHHH)

    ¡°YOU BASTARD!¡±  Uriel rubs his head covered in blood; ¡°I guess this thing really wants to die tonight!¡±

    People gather around Uriel with curiosity, filming the scene and taking pictures with their smartphones. Uriel sighs; ¡°These guys, wanting viewership for social media will get them killed.¡±

    (SNAP)

    Uriel snaps his fingers, shutting down all electronic devices; ¡°Sorry¡­but I don¡¯t want to be a social media star¡­.¡±

    He notices the monster heading down and begins to scream:

    ¡°RUUUUUNNNN AAAAWAAAY!!!! YOU IDIOTSS!!!!!!¡±

    (BOOOOOOMMM)

    The monster lands in front of the people blowing them away with his wings and roars once again paralyzing everyone;  ¡°DON¡¯T INTERFERE!¡±

    The monster attacks a couple of people, sucking their blood, killing them instantly.. Everyone begins to panic. Uriel stands up once again and runs towards the Chupacabras. He makes his sword appear again and chants:

    ¡°Arte del Mariachi: Cancion de la Luna, Tercera Estrofa: Media Luna¡± ( Mariachi Art: Song of the Moon, Third Stanza: Half Moon)

    Uriel¡¯s sword shines in a platinum color as he slashes the monster horizontally materializing the form of a half moon. However at that moment, a specter appears and receives the attack instead of the Chupacabras.

    (SSSSLLLLAAAAASSSSHHH)

    ¡°What is this?¡± Uriel looks up and notices countless specters in the air charging towards him. The Chupacabras elevates into the  air. Uriel dodges the specters as they attack one by one. He jumps into the air and chants:

    ¡°Viento Multiple¡±(Multiple Wind).

    Wind steps form to aid Uriel as he jumps into the air.  Uriel jumps one by one at high speed in order to catch the Chupacabras. Lightning strikes near them, followed by rain, making Uriel¡¯s wind unstable.

    Uriel steps on the last one and chants; ¡°Impulso del Viento¡± (Wind Impulse)

    A bigger vortex forms forcing Uriel to jump higher and stabs the monster right wing. Both of them fall to an abandoned building two blocks away from the restaurant.

    ¡°Ha¡­ha¡­ha¡­¡± Fabiola arrives at the scene; ¡°Where are they? I sensed their manas¡­¡±

    (CCCRRRAASSHHH)

    Fabiola notices an explosion near the abandoned building; ¡°Over there¡­I must help him¡­¡±

    Fabiola runs as fast as she can towards the abandoned building. Sister Carolina, who is coming out of the building notices Fabiola running towards the other:

    ¡°I can¡¯t be¡­is that¡­¡±

    Sister Carolina runs after her:

    ¡°FABIOLA!¡±

 Vol. 2 - Chapter 5.5: El Charro Negro vs. The Chupacabras

    (BOOOOOOMMMM, RRRAAAAAAAWWWW)

    Uriel and the Chupacabras land on the abandoned building next to the restaurant. Both of them continue their fight. Uriel attacks with his sword trying to cut the Chupacabras. The Chupacabras increases its speed in order to avoid the attack.

    ¡°Viento Divino¡­¡± (Divine Wind) Uriel attacks using his wind, the Chupcabras takes the attacks head on. Uriel opens his eyes wider; ¡°What the¡­did he strengthen his skin?¡±

    The Chuacabras gathers mana in his mouth. -RRRAAWWW- The Chupacabras roars, releasing a powerful laser type attack towards Uriel. Uriel dodges the attack. -CCRRAASHH- The attack hits two buildings straight. Uriel observes the holes in the wall:

    ¡°That attack¡­if it hits me¡­I¡¯m done for¡­¡± Uriel notices the Chupacabras and notices his rhythm and heart beat. -BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP- ¡°You¡­why are you attacking? Why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°R-R-Revenge¡­.¡± The Chupacabras replies, Uriel looks confused; ¡°Revenge¡­on who?¡±

    (RRRAAAAAWWW)

    The Chupacabras flies straight at Uriel. Uriel prepares to attack; ¡°Arte del Mariachi¡± (Mariachi Art) Uriel bends his knees and heads straight at the Chupacabras.

    (BBBOOOMMM)

    Both of them clash with force, releasing a powerful shockwave, destroying the floor. Both of them fall, Uriel lands on the next floor, the Chupacabras Floats as he releases a powerful laser beam attack.

    (BOOM BOOM BOOM)

    Uriel dodges the attacks, he counters with his divine wind, cutting the monster. The Chupacabras destabilizes, Uriel smiles; ¡°This is my chance¡­.¡±

    ¡°I got you now¡­¡± Uriel sees Fabiola jumping into the air preparing to attack the Chupacabras. Uriel opens his eyes wider; ¡°NO¡­WAIT¡­¡±

    ¡°HHAAA¡­.¡± Fabiola prepares to stab the monster, the Chupacabras dodges the attacks grabs Fabiola from her neck; ¡°GGYYYAAHH¡± Uriel jumps trying to save her; ¡°FFAABBBIIOOLLAA¡±

    Uriel gathers mana and jumps towards them. The Chupacabras prepares to attack Fabiola; ¡°DIE¡­¡± At that moment, the Chupacabras sees the image of a girl with white hair and stops; ¡°ESTRELLA¡±

    (PPPUUMMM)

    Uriel kicks the Chupacabras and grabs Fabiola in his arms; ¡°Fabiola¡­hang on¡­¡± Fabiola coughs up blood; ¡°U-U-Uriel¡­¡±

    (RRRAAAWWW)

    ¡°Fabiola¡­cover your ears¡­¡± Uriel lands with Fabiola. The monster releases mana in the form of shockwaves.

    The roar destroys the windows on the buildings nearby. Everyone within the radius hears the roar.

    ¡°What¡¯s that noise?¡± Alejandro looks at Tiwa who also has her ears covered; ¡°It¡¯s the Chupacabras¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel¡­¡± Kasumi and Shion cover their ears from the attack. Sister Carolina, who is at the entrance of the old building; ¡°Fabiola¡­¡±

    After a few seconds, Fabiola opens her eyes, she sees Uriel is holding her and blushes; ¡°Uriel¡­could you please let me go?¡± Uriel falls into his knees, Fabiola opens her eyes wider; ¡°Uriel¡­your eyes are bleeding¡­and your ears¡­¡±

    The attack temporarily affected Uriel¡¯s sight and hearing, Uriel chuckles; ¡°He got me good¡­I can¡¯t hear or see anything¡­¡±

    Fabiola hugs Uriel; ¡°Uriel¡­please¡­forgive me¡­I know that you can¡¯t hear me¡­but still¡­¡± Uriel pats her head; ¡°Fabiola¡­listen¡­it¡¯s not your fault¡­listen¡­you know what to do¡­I believe in you¡­¡± Uriel puts his Charro hat on to Fabiola.

    Uriel stands up and walks towards the center and takes a deep breath; ¡°This is a difficult test¡­¡±

    The building has the ceiling falling down, no electricity meaning that it is completely dark around. The Chupacabras makes its presence disappear.

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    Rain falls heavy, with lightning touching the ground, meaning that it is freezing.

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    Uriel only hears his heartbeat. He is bleeding from his head and one of his arms. He breathes heavily as he holds his sword tight; ¡°Focus¡­on the rhythm of the soul¡­¡±

    (RRRRRAAAAWWW)

    (SSSSLLLAASSHHH)

    The Chupacabras flies from the roof and attacks Uriel. Uriel blocks the attack with his sword. The monster flies at great speed making it hard to observe. Fabiola looks with fear; ¡°Something I can do¡­but what?¡±

    The Chupacabras attacks continuously, Uriel tries his best to block it, however the ground below him breaks.

    (CCCRRAAASSHHH)

    Uriel stands up and gets his guard up once again; ¡°This is not good, I¡¯m losing control, come on I must focus or we¡¯ll die.¡±

    (SSSLLLLAAASSHHHH)

    ¡°Breathe, Breathe, Focus, Focus, come on FOCUS!!!¡±

    Uriel thinks to himself as he tries to concentrate. The monster flies down once again, Uriel turns trying to cut him.

    (BBBBBBOOOOOMMMM)

    An explosion causes the floor to collapse once again.  Blood splashes in the wall and on the floor. Lightning falls illuminating the room. Drops of water pour down to Uriel as rain showers the city and lightning comes down every minute.

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    ¡°Remember the chord sequences that Juan taught you in the guitar and apply it into battle, that way you will predict the enemy¡¯s movements and find a way to counter attack.¡±

    ¡°Damn it...why do I have to remember that girl¡­¡± Uriel chuckles as he thinks about Alexa.

    (BBBAADDUUMMPPP)

    Uriel begins to hear the Chupacabras¡¯ rhythm. For instance, a flame moves around the room noticeable to Uriel¡¯s eyes.  The flame begins to float in the air. Uriel notices and smiles;¡°I found you monster¡±

    The Chupacabras slowly floats behind  Uriel and charges at him. Uriel begins to whisper:

    ¡°Arte del Mariachi: Canci¨®n de la Luna, Cuarta Estrofa: Cuarto Menguante¡± (: Mariachi Art: Song of the Moon, Fourth Stanza: Quarter moon descend¡±

    ¡°NOW FABIOLA!¡± Uriel shouts, Fabiola smiles; ¡°I know what to do?¡± Fabiola closes her eyes and chants; ¡°Oh Se?or¡­ilumina las almas de los pecadores¡­Santa Luz!¡± (Oh Lord¡­Illuminate the souls of those sinners¡­Holy Light!)

    Fabiola extends her hands and illuminates the room with a bright light. -RRRAAWWW- The Chupacabras gets blinded instantly. Uriel turns around with his eyes closed and lifts his sword, cutting it downward forming the shape of a crescent moon with a platinum aura.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    (SWWWWIIINNNGGG)

    (RRRRAAAAWWWW)

    The Chupacabras roars as Uriel slashes its arm off. The arm falls and disappears.

    ¡°EXCELLENT FABIOLA!¡± Uriel smiles at Fabiola. Fabiola feels relieved and smiles; ¡°I did it¡­¡±

    ¡°Fabiola¡­¡± Sister Carolina runs to her side; ¡°Sister¡­¡± Sister Carolina hugs her; ¡°I was so worried¡­¡±

    ¡°Carolina¡­take care of her¡­¡± Uriel shouts as he uses his holy wind to jump upstairs.  The Chupacabras flies away from Uriel, it goes outside at high speed going to the sky.

    Uriel slowly heals himself thanks to the Charro abilities. Meanwhile the beast flies in circles trying to heal itself.

    ¡°This is the end¡­¡± Uriel jumps into the air and creates a vortex of wind once again. He stands in a position where the moon is behind him. Soon portals begin to appear and specters come out charging at Uriel. Uriel takes a deep breath and remembers Juan¡¯s voice:

    ¡°Listen Muchacho, the attacks that you make are stronger when you make them in front of the element used.¡±

    Uriel moves his arm and spins the sword making the shape of the moon. The light of the moon reflects the sword shining its light. The sword shines brighter and Uriel begins to chant:

    ¡°Arte del Mariachi: Canci¨®n de la Luna, Quinta Estrofa: Luna Llena¡± (Mariachi Art: Song of the Moon, Fifth Stanza: Full Moon)

    (SSSWWWWIIIIINNNNGGGG)

    Uriel swings the sword with force. The slash forms a great cylinder similar to a great ray of light  that makes the specters disappear. The attack reaches the Chupacabras forcing it  through the restaurant. The light is so bright that everyone in the city notices the attack.

    (BOOOOOMMMM)

    Half of the building disappears by the attack in an instant, leaving only a clean cut.

    ¡°What was that?¡±Alejandro asks Kasumi. Kasumi looks at the sky with shock:

    ¡°That was the power of the Charro Negro.¡±

    Uriel cuts the building in half with all of his power¡­However, the Chupacabras still live and come out of the smoke screen...

    The monster has half of his body missing as the Chupacabras slowly flies to the building.

    "Oh no...what will happen to the "Ales"?" The hooded girl looks to her right but El Muerto is missing.

    ¡°Where did he go...I need to help the Ales¡­" The girl heads towards the restaurant.

    ¡°What was that attack just now, just how strong is Uriel?¡± Kasumi thinks as she, along with the others, heads towards Uriel''s location.

    "That guy sure is powerful, my spirits told me that he almost surpassed them at full potential." Tiwa explains to the others as they run.

    Jairo: Both of them landed in a building next to you...hurry...they are at the ceiling

    Alejandro feels weird as he runs; "Something is wrong...What are these visions?"

    ******************************************************************************

    At the rooftop of a building...

    Uriel notices the Chupacabras and uses the wind to gain speed catching up with the monster. He stabs the Chupacabra with his sword and both of them fall to the ceiling of the building next to where the restaurant was.

    (BBBBOOOOOOMMMMM)

    "Over there¡­." Everyone heads to Uriel''s direction.

    Uriel stands in front of the Chupacabras. The Chupacabras lays on the ground as he admits defeat:

    "I...give...up...kill...me¡­"

    "Kill you...oh...I will...but first, I''m going to make you atone for your sins."

    Uriel makes a sinister smile, his eyes turning red as he slowly walks towards the Chupacabras. He drags the sword on the ground creating sparks.

    "You killed more than a thousand people, now you will receive more than a thousand stabs before I kill you."

    (SSSLLLLAASSSHHHH)

    As they climb the stairs to reach Uriel, Alejandro stops as he breathes heavily.

    "What''s going on...what are these images¡­"

    "Alejandro, what''s wrong?" Tiwa holds him, Alejandro passes out.

    "ALEJANDRO!!"

    ******************************************************************************

    Alejandro slowly walks in a dark space. The place is so dark that he can see if he''s going in the right direction.

    ¡°Where am I?¡± Alejandro asks himself as he continues to walk aimlessly.

    Suddenly a small light appears and grows bigger and brighter. Alejandro covers his eyes. Alejandro rubs his eyes and sees a jungle, there are trees as tall as he could see, many vines hanging in the jungle. Alejandro walks and hears a roar:

    (RAAAAWWW)

    ¡°Could that be the Chupacabras?¡± Alejandro asks himself as he runs towards the sound.

    When he arrives he sees many Chupacabras corpses lying in the ground. Alejandro feels sick and throws up because of the scene.  He raises his head and sees a man in a black hood with a skeleton mask shooting at the Chupacabras flying away instantly killing all but one.

    One of them heads towards Alejandro. Alejandro covers himself but the monster passes through him. The man kills the monster. Alejandro sees the bullet pass right through him as well and asks to himself:

    ¡°Is this a memory, or an illusion created by the Chupacabras?¡±

    There is only one monster left and he  is wounded on the ground. The man slowly walks towards the Chupacabras and  points the  gun at him:

    ¡°I killed your mate, your sons and everybody you know. I will continue to extinguish you, filthy creatures unless you do what I say. How about it, you trash?¡±

    The monster roars and attacks the man, however a portal opens behind the Chupacabras and Specter hands pin the Chupacabras to the ground. -BBBAANNNGG- The man shoots the monster on the leg. He makes a collar of mana and chains the Chupacabras; ¡°You work under me now, your life is mine, you will die the moment I tell you to.¡±

    He lets go of the monster, the monster immediately crawls to what appears to be 3 Chupacabras in the ground, and he grabs them and hugs the three of them.

    (RRRRRAAAWWWW)

    One female and two little males, at that moment tears come out of the monster. Alejandro tries to walk towards them but the images begin to disappear of his mind.

    ¡°WAAAIIITTT!!!!¡± Alejandro screams as everything goes dark.

    ******************************************************************************

    Alejandro wakes up, he notices everyone is worried. Kasumi walks forward:

    "Alejandro, are you alright?"

    Alejandro stands up thinking; "What was that dream?"

    Alejandro runs towards the ceiling as he thinks; "Something is wrong...I must stop Uriel before he kills the monster¡­"

    Alejandro opens the door, everyone arrives at the ceiling. Everyone opens their eyes wider as they see a puddle of blood.

    (SLASH SLASH SLASH)

    Uriel continues to stab the monster one time after the other.

    "That''s one hundred...900 left to go¡­"

    The Chupacabras agonizes in  pain. Alejandro runs towards Uriel screaming:

    "URIEL STOP!"

    Uriel stops before stabbing the monster again. He turns around and glares at Alejandro:

    "Why are you stopping me? I am delivering punishment to the monster¡­"

    Alejandro with tears in his eyes replies; "Listen...I saw the Chupacabras'' memories...he was forced to kill...because¡­"

    "So what?" Uriel puts on a furious face. Everyone is left speechless, Kasumi looks at Uriel frightened as she thinks; "What is this fear?"

    Uriel continues to speak; "Even if it was an order, this monster killed thousands of people...thousands of children...men and women...do you think he deserves mercy?"

    "..." Alejandro is speechless. Uriel continues to explain; "If I hadn''t stopped him when he was about to attack you and Marjorie...you would have been dead¡­"

    -TCH- Alejandro doesn''t say anything. Uriel turns to see the Chupacabras:

    "You don''t deserve mercy¡­"

    "SSSTTOOPPP" Alejandro runs and grabs Uriel''s arm. Uriel, filled with rage, punches Alejandro.

    (PPPUUMMM)

    "AALLEJJJANDROO" Tiwa screams with fear.

    (PUM PUM PUM)

    Uriel begins to punch Alejandro multiple times; " Are you stupid? That thing is going to kill you...stop being the good guy...if you continue to be like that...you''re going to die."

    "Uriel, please stop¡­" Tiwa runs and hugs Alejandro, Uriel stops punching him.

    Kasumi walks towards Uriel.

    (SSLLLAAPP)

    Kasumi slaps Uriel; "That''s enough...you''re not acting like yourself¡­"

    Uriel chuckles, he begins to walk away and looks at the moon.

    "You''re wrong...you see, this is my true nature...I believe that you people have the wrong impression about me¡­"

    Uriel turns around and sees all of them; "You see, I am not the good guy...no...I am the one that serves as the collector of souls...I am the figure that everyone fears...I am El Charro Negro...don''t you forget that¡­"

    The moon shines down making his red eyes glow. Alejandro returns his senses and tears come out of his eyes as he sees the monster''s eyes with tears as well. He thinks to himself:

    ¡°Those were tears?¡±

    Alejandro stands up and slowly walks towards the Chupacabras; ¡°So you were doing this without your free will right?¡± The Chupacabras looks at him. Alejandro continues to speak; ¡°I¡äm sorry for your family, I misjudged you, you are not a monster but a living being. Forgive me¡±

    The Chupacabras slowly tries to speak saying; ¡°Please¡­forgive¡­me¡­¡±

    At that moment a portal opens below them sucking the Chupacabras into the portal. Uriel and the others see  a shadow above. Alejandro looks  up to see the same man he saw in the memories of the Chupacabras:

    ¡°Greetings Charro Negro, My name is El Muerto¡±

 Vol. 2 - Chapter 6: HISTOREA Alliance

    Rio Grande City¡­

    The fight between El Charro Negro and the Chupacabra ended with Uriel¡¯s victory¡­however¡­a new foe appeared in front of them¡­

    ¡°Greeting Charro Negro¡­I am El Muerto¡­it¡¯s a pleasure¡­¡± El Muerto stands in front of everyone.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the one behind the attacks ehh¡­¡± Uriel replies  as he looks at El Muerto; ¡°Indeed I am¡­but please¡­give me a second¡­¡±

    He opens his palm and gathers mana creating a purple sphere. The Chupacabras comes out of the portal:

    ¡°You are trash, and no longer useful¡­be gone now¡­ you filth¡±

    El Muerto releases the sphere at the Chupacabras.

    (BOOOOOOMMMMM)

    A pillar of purple and black colored energy disintegrates the Chupacabras instantly. Alejandro sees it with horror the actions and begins to cry feeling furious:

    ¡°How could you? He might have been a beast, but you are the real monster!¡±

    ¡°You really are dumb, that filth was only a pawn of this game just like you and your girlfriend over there¡­¡±

    Tiwa attacks El Muerto with rage but passes through him. El Muerto kicks Tiwa, sending her  flying  to the border of the building where he almost falls but hangs with one hand in the border.

    ¡°So weak, who''s next¡±

    El Muerto makes fun of her. At that moment Kasumi also tries to slash El Muerto but she passes through him as well. El Muerto grabs Kasumi¡äs legs and throws her straight at Uriel. Uriel sees Kasumi and catches her before she falls.

    Both of them breathe heavily, Kasumi looks at Uriel:

    ¡°This guy is dangerous Uriel, plus I am out of energy and you?¡±

    ¡°Me too, I used it all against the monster¡± Uriel responds as he stands on one knee.

    (BBBAADDUUMMPPP)

    "So, Charro Negro or should I say Roberto''s son...Show me your strength."

    "How do you know that?"

    "Simple, I am the one who killed him¡­"

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    Uriel with rage disappears from everyone''s sight and appears in front of El Muerto. El Muerto takes out a sword and clashes with Uriel.

    (SLASH SLASH SLASH)

    Uriel continues to attack violently. Uriel attacks with force, El Muerto only defends.

    "Shion, protect Alejandro¡­" Kasumi stands up.

    "Right¡­" Shion stands next to Alejandro, Alejandro looks at Uriel thinking:

    "This is not good, Uriel is blinded by rage¡­"

    El Muerto pushes Uriel away, Uriel tries to charge but El Muerto escapes using a portal, he appears in the sky. El Muerto lifts his arm;¡°Begone¡­¡±

    At that moment he releases a dark ball heading straight at Kasumi.

    "SENPAI!!!" Shion screams as she looks with horror.

    (BOOOOOOMMMMMM)

    Kasumi  opens her eyes and sees Uriel standing facing towards her; ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Uriel begins to throw up blood causing Kasumi to panic; ¡°URIEL!¡±

    El Muerto claps slowly; ¡°Splendid, that same attack killed the Chupacabras instantly, yet, you are standing with only bruises.¡±

    Kasumi removes her glasses, and in a blink of an eye she appears next to El Muerto.

    (SSSLLLAASSHHHH)

    Kasumi makes a cut on El Muerto¡¯s arm. El Muerto jumps back as blood falls from his arm; ¡°It seems I let my guard down.¡±

    ¡°Indeed you did? Unfortunately I failed...but next time, I won¡¯t¡­¡± Kasumi glares at El Muerto.

    El Muerto chuckles; ¡°I underestimated the Orange Pheasant of Yggdrasil¡±

    El Muerto begins to disappear into a portal; ¡°We will meet again Charro Negro be ready¡±

    Kasumi hugs Uriel who is breathing heavily; ¡°Thank God you are live, I was so worry¡±

    ¡°Don¡ät worry about it.¡± Uriel replies exhausted as well.

    "Senpai¡­" Shion hugs Kasumi.

    "Uriel, are you alright¡­"Alejandro asks Uriel. Uriel looks at him and asks:

    "Why are you worried? Not too long ago, I beat you up¡­"

    Alejandro smiles and replies; "Well,it''s because we are friends¡­" Uriel chuckles and replies; " You are a fool¡­"

    ¡°URIEL!¡± Fabiola runs and hugs him; ¡°Uriel¡­are you okay?¡± Uriel grabs his hat; ¡°I am¡­thank you for taking care of my hat¡­¡±

    Fabiola looks around; ¡°Is the monster?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s gone¡­¡± Uriel replies, Fabiola begins to cry; ¡°Then¡­Sister Melissa¡­¡±

    ¡°Her soul will be at peace¡­¡± Sister Carolina pats her head. Uriel sighs; ¡°Well then¡­I guess¡­we will have to¡­¡±

    Uriel falls into his knees.

    ¡°Uriel...what happened?¡± Alejandro and Fabiola  look worried. Uriel breathes heavily; ¡°I jsut used up too much mana¡­but I¡¯m going to be fine¡­¡±

    "I see...that''s good¡­" Alejandro smiles, Tiwa stares at him thinking:

    "El Charro Negro sure is dangerous...I must watch my back¡­"

    Alejandro walks towards Kasumi; "Are you alright?"

    "Yes, I am fine¡­" Kasumi smiles at him, Alejandro feels relieved; ¡°Thank Goodness¡­¡±

    (POOF)

    At that moment Kasumi¡äs esper suit disappears leaving her naked. Alejandro looks at her with shock:

    ¡°HOLY¡­¡±

    ¡°GGGYYYYAAAHHHHH, DON¡äT LOOK YOU PERVERT¡± Kasumi screams of embarrassment as she slaps Alejandro who only says:

    "SOORRRRYYYYY!!!¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    A portal opens, El Muerto comes out on an ally. He bleeds from his left arm:

    ¡°Damn it, I thought she was already out of the play...I guess I was too overconfident¡­¡±

    The hooded girl runs to his side; ¡°What happened to the''''Ales ``?''''

    ¡°Unfortunately, El Charro Negro killed the Chupacabras, when I arrived at the scene, it was too late¡­¡±

    The girl falls into her knees crying; ¡°It can¡¯t be...why? Why did he kill him?¡±

    El Muerto walks to her and pats her head; ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that is just the way the Charro is¡­¡±

    ¡°But he is one of us? Why did he do that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know but this demonstrates that we need to take action and get our revenge against those sinners¡­¡±

    The girl stops crying and stands up, her eyes turn yellow as she says with anger; ¡°Those sinners will pay¡­¡±

    *****************************************************************************

    Marjorie opens her eyes as she looks around; ¡°It appears everything has ended¡­¡±

    ¡°MARJORIE!¡± Victoria runs and hugs Marjorie; ¡°We¡¯re safe¡­we¡¯re safe¡­¡±

    ¡°We are¡­¡± Marjorie hugs her back. Officer Rodriguez walks towards them; ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay...we were really lucky¡­¡±

    ¡°Where is Alejandro?¡± Marjorie looks around. Victoria lowers her head; ¡°Unfortunately, he ran off somewhere...we don¡¯t know where he went¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...What about Aleister?¡±

    ¡°Marjorie¡­¡± Aleister walks forward, unharmed and walking with confidence. Marjorie runs to his side:

    ¡° Aleister, where were you?¡±

    ¡°I was in the restroom¡­and then the police told me to evacuate¡­¡± Aleister hugs Marjorie; ¡°I am glad that you are safe...I called your father and Charles is on its way¡­¡±

    Marjorie blushes and hugs him back; ¡°I¡¯m also relieved that you are safe¡­¡±

    Victoria looks up and sees the building; ¡°What was that? The building disappeared in an instant after that strange light hit it. Plus...what did Alejandro do?¡±

    ¡°Hey hija, the boy with blue and green eyes goes to your school?¡± Officer Rodriguez asks Victoria.

    ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t know where he and the others went¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­¡± Officer Rodriguez hugs his daughter as he thinks; ¡°That boy...there is no mistake...he was the one who saved me the other night¡­¡±

    **************************************************************************

    At the base, Jairo stretches as he feels relaxed; ¡°I can¡¯t believe we actually pull it off¡­¡±

    ¡°I know...having those kids on our side really brought benefits.¡± Rosa puts her hand on his shoulder. Carlos and Chelsea also look at the screen:

    ¡°Damn it...I have to get stronger¡­¡±

    Chelsea slaps his back; ¡° Don¡¯t act so cliche...we will get stronger¡­¡±

    This is Jairo  reporting from the Borderland...Mission Completed¡­

    In an office, Allan Carter along with a red haired woman look at the report; ¡°Excellent...I knew they could pull it off¡­¡±

    ¡°Having El Charro Negro on our side will bring more benefits...don¡¯t you agee?¡± The woman with red hair comments; Allan nods in agreement:

    ¡°You¡¯re right...Yggdrasil isn¡¯t permitted to have more agents in the country but having people outside of Yggdrasil helps us take advantage as we look for the other golden keys.¡±

    Allan puts down the papers that have the name; The Legend of the Seven City of Gold

    And so¡­the events of the final events ended with the death of the Chupacabras¡­and this was the first mission for the group that would change the history of the world¡­

    ******************************************************************************

    February 6th; Mission of San Juan

    After the battle ended¡­Uriel and the others returned to the Mission¡­however¡­due to his injuries¡­Uriel and Alejandro decided to leave for a couple of days¡­in order for Uriel to heal¡­

    ¡°Packing and unpacking sure is a pain¡­but fortunate for us¡­you can use your portals¡­¡± Alejandro finishes packing his stuff. Uriel, who has bandages in his body sighs with his eyes:

    ¡°Unfortunately¡­I used too much mana¡­so I can¡¯t use portals right not¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡­seriously?¡± Alejandro panics.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    (KNOCK KNOCK)

    ¡°Hello boys¡­I am just checking on you¡­¡± Father Clemente enters the room; ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I am doing better¡­but unfortunately¡­I must stay away from the holy¡­in order to gain my strength¡­¡±

    ¡°How ironic¡­¡± Father Clemente chuckles. He changes his tone to a serious one:

    ¡°I heard from Sister Carolina¡­our suspicions were true¡­El Muerto was the one in charge of the Chupacabras¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­and he is strong¡­he is on a whole different level¡­¡± Uriel looks at him with anger. Father Clemente sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°I knew it¡­he might be Darius Lucifugus himself¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that¡­he looks like a different person¡­but we must keep investigating¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks at Uriel; ¡°Hey Uriel¡­he said that he killed your father¡­doesn¡¯t that make him¡­¡± Uriel shakes his head:

    ¡°No¡­he only wanted to provoke me¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­well then¡­you must become stronger boys if you want to defeat that man¡­¡± Father Clemente takes out a paper; ¡°This is something that you should read. Uriel grabs it and reads it, after a few seconds, he opens his eyes wider:

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel what¡¯s wrong?¡± Alejandro asks Uriel. Uriel destroys the paper; ¡°When?¡±

    ¡°In about a couple of days¡­maybe sooner¡­¡± Father Clemente smiles, Uriel sighs with his eyes closed:

    ¡°I guess¡­I can¡¯t avoid them right?¡±

    Alejandro looks confused; ¡°Who?¡±

    Uriel grabs his bags, Father Clemente stands up and bows his head:

    ¡°Words can¡¯t express my gratitude towards you¡­you protected my foolish daughter from that monster¡­I am forever in your debt¡­¡±

    ¡°She saved me¡­.¡± Uriel replies; ¡®Where is she?¡±

    ¡°Grounded¡­she is sweeping the church¡­¡± Father Clemente replies, Uriel looks at Alejandro; ¡°I¡¯ll be right back¡­¡±

    ¡°Man I hate you¡­¡± Alejandro chuckles as they walk outside, Father Clemente smiles; ¡°Make sure you come back¡­¡±

    ¡°We will¡­¡± Alejandro waves at him.

    ******************************************************************************

    Church¡­

    Fabiola sweeps the church as part of her punishment for running off last night¡­

    ¡°I am such a fool¡­but at least you''re resting in peace¡­right¡­Sister Melissa?¡± Fabiola sweeps as she looks at the altar; ¡°Please forgive me Lord¡­I have committed a sin¡­¡±

    ¡°A sin huh¡­why are you asking for forgiveness¡­.¡± Fabiola turns around and sees Uriel. Fabiola runs to his side:

    ¡°URIEL¡­YOU¡¯RE ALRIGHT!¡±

    ¡°I am¡­thanks to you¡­¡± Uriel pats her head, Fabiola lowers her head; ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­I was only a burden¡­I only did one good thing¡­but it was just luck¡­¡± Fabiola begins to cry:

    ¡°I always try to act mature and brave¡­but yesterday¡­I acted childish and afraid¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself for that¡­you¡¯re not the only one who acted that way¡­.¡± Uriel replies as he looks at the altar. Fabiola continues to cry:

    ¡°But I let my feelings for revenge take over¡­I acted without thought and I almost died because I was weak¡­¡±

    ¡°Then get stronger¡­¡± Fabiola hears those words and looks up; ¡°Stronger?¡±

    Uriel nods in agreement; ¡°That¡¯s right¡­the monster is gone¡­those feelings of revenge are gone as well¡­that means you can now get stronger¡­to protect the people you care about¡­¡±

    Fabiola looks surprised; ¡°The people I care about?¡± Uriel nods in agreement; ¡°That¡¯s right¡­my old friend always told me that the lord chose you to become the protector of the weak¡­¡±

    Fabiola turns around to see the altar, she smiles; ¡°You¡¯re right¡­I want to protect my sisters¡­and everyone here¡­including you¡­¡±

    ¡°You will¡­¡± Uriel turns around; ¡°I have to go¡­but I will return soon¡­¡± Fabiola hugs him from the back as she cries:

    ¡°Thank you¡­thank you¡­I promise that I won¡¯t be a burden next time¡­no¡­I will be stronger¡­I promise¡­¡±

    ¡°Good to hear¡­¡± Uriel continues to walk.

    Alejandro and Uriel decided to leave the Mission¡­and head to Alejandro¡¯s apartment¡­in order for Uriel to heal¡­

    ******************************************************************************

    Sun City; Sun City International Highschool

    The next day, after the attack of the Chupacabras, the news headlines were altered as they say:

    ¡°FUEGO DESTROZA RESTAURANTE¡± (FIRE DESTROYS RESTAURANT)

    Due to this attack, the students of both cities were given two days off as the cities, however, the Student Council continues to work hard¡­ It¡¯s 3pm on Sun City International High School

    ¡°Aww man, I¡¯m so tired¡­¡± Victoria comments as they fill out paperworks.

    Marjorie looks at Victoria and comments; ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you had to come, everyone, but if we want to get Valentine''s week going, we must fill out those papers. Victoria, I know that you want that dance to happen right?¡±

    Victoria puffs her cheeks; ¡°Alright, alright...I get it¡­¡±

    Angela looks at Marjorie and asks; ¡°Hey Marjorie, you mentioned that you saw Alejandro right? Is he okay?¡±

    Marjorie doesn¡¯t respond at first, she makes a fake smile and replies:

    ¡°To be honest, I can¡¯t remember if I saw him or not¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see..¡± Angela looks down. Marjorie panics; ¡°But I know he¡¯s alright¡­don¡¯t worry¡­I¡¯m sure he will show up eventually¡­¡±

    ¡°I know¡­but I am worried¡­I think I will send him a text to see if he¡¯s alright¡­¡± Angela takes out her phone.

    ¡°So¡­how did the fire start?¡± Raul asks Victoria, Victoria chuckles; ¡°Well¡­a stupid cook forgot to turn off the stove¡­and then¡­everything went boom¡­right Marjorie?¡±

    ¡°Y-Y-Yeah¡­that¡¯s what happened¡­¡¯

    Both of them laugh nervously as they look at eachother.

    Aleister, Marjorie and Victoria agreed that they would not speak about the events that happened last night to avoid any other responses¡­

    ¡°Well now, the annual contest of  the ¡°King and Queen of the Valentines Dance¡± will open up next week...and I have someone in mind to nominate¡­¡±

    Aleister smiles as he stands up and walks towards the board and writes a name.

    ¡°No way¡­why him?¡± Victoria looks with disgust.

    ¡°Aleister, why?¡± Marjorie looks shocked.

    ¡°Seriously? Him? Why?¡±Raul and Angela look at Aleister with confusion.

    Aleister smiles as he walks towards the window; ¡°Because we need to make things interesting¡­.and I know that he will be a very interesting candidate¡­¡±

    *************************************************************************

    Sun City Mayor¡¯s Office

    At the Mayor¡¯s office¡­Darius and Olivia were having an important conversation¡­

    Darius and Olivia have tea in the mayor''s office; ¡°Well dear¡­I take it ¡°he¡± is on the move right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­the ¡°King¡± won¡¯t stay with his arms crossed¡­I¡¯m sure he will make a move soon¡­¡±

    ¡°And¡­are you going to let him?¡± Olivia asks Darius, Darius chuckles; ¡°Of course¡­we must have some excitement now and then¡­I¡¯m sure he will be a great puppet¡­¡±

    (BBBOOOMMM)

    ¡°DARIUS!¡±

    Suddenly a door opens and it¡äs Nathaniel who looks furious and exclaims:

    ¡°What was the meaning of the attack last  night? Are you trying to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel¡­have a seat and drink some tea¡­¡± Olivia offers him some tea, Nathaniel refuses:

    ¡°DARIUS¡­WHAT HAPPENED LAST NIGHT? I HAD TO FLEE FOR MY LIFE!¡±

    ¡°Now that was hilarious¡­who knew that the monster would turn against our will and attacked you¡­¡± Darius replies calmly and drinks from his tea. Darius gets angrier and screams:

    ¡°Don¡ät play dumb, El Muerto knew I was there, in fact I know he ordered that monster to attack me.¡±

    Darius stands up and look at Nathaniel in the eye:

    ¡°Well Nathaniel just remember who you are speaking to, show some respect, my wife is here, that was an accident but next time it won''t . Remember that you work for me¡­ idiot!¡±

    Nathaniel steps back speechless. He  begins to leave:

    ¡°Well don''t repeat it, my son was there as well.¡±

    As soon as Nathaniel leaves, Olivia begins to laugh:

    ¡°WHAT AN IDIOT!¡±

    ¡°Getting back to the subject, I heard that our son is doing perfect on his grades, am I correct?¡± Darius sits at his desk.

    ¡°You are correct dear, our son is a genius that colleges want him to study everywhere, even in Europe¡± Olivia replies as she drinks tea.

    ¡°Excellent, I heard that there was an offer for him right?¡± Darius asks Olivia, Olivia nods in agreement:

    ¡°Well it just happened that we have an opening for our son to travel away but will he agree to it?.¡±

    ¡°He will¡­if that offer is from Romania right? I have a good hunch my dear.¡± Darius replies with a smile.

    ¡°Alright if you say so, I''ll send him...¡± Olivia prepares to leave.

    ¡°Now then, I have the identities of the members of Yggdrasil here¡­¡± Darius throws six pictures on the table revealing the faces of everyone of Yggdrasil.

    ¡°I see, so what should I do about it?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s just see how things will play out? Remember that El Muerto is the one that will control the situation¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand, I will keep an eye on them¡­¡±

    ¡°Hold on there is one more person I would like you to observe as well.¡± Darius shows a picture of Johanna to Olivia. Olivia looks at the picture confused:

    ¡°Why her, she is just a nurse?¡±

    ¡°She is not just a nurse, she is a danger to us but she might be an asset if we play the cards right¡±

    ¡°Alright...what about the keys...do you have any leads?¡±

    ¡°Yes...in fact, that boy...Alejandro has one on his hand¡­¡± Darius shows her a picture to Olivia.

    ¡°Ahhh, that kid that Aleister refers to as a loser¡­¡±

    ¡°When the time comes, his key will be retrieved¡­¡± Darius says to Olivia. Olivia leaves the office and both of them say at the same time:

    ¡°We are Enlightened¡±

    She opens the door and a young boy with spiky gray hair enters the room.Olivia looks at him surprised:

    ¡°I see, so you wanted him to return...It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again?¡±

    ¡°The pleasure is mine¡­Ms. Lucifugus¡­if you excuse me¡­¡±

    ¡°My what a gentleman¡­¡± Olivia chuckles as she closes the door.

    Darius stands up with joy; ¡°Ahh, Ian...how was Romania?¡±

    ¡°It was a pretty interesting uncle...however, I got bored of the flavors...thank you for calling me¡­¡±

    ¡°I wanted you to come, because I have a special assignment for you¡­¡±

    Ian sits on the couch in a relaxed manner as he grabs from of the cookies in the table:

    ¡°Perfect, and I hope you will let me have fun here?¡±

    ¡°Of course...you have an interesting mission¡­just don¡¯t go overboard¡­¡±

    The boy smiles revealing fangs in his mouth; ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Meanwhile, at Yggdrasil¡¯s secret base¡­.

    A portal opens in the secret hide out¡­Uriel and Alejandro enter the hideout¡­.

    Uriel and Alejandro go to the main room where the screens are located. Tiwa is also in the room with bandages as well.

    ¡°Hey Uriel, how are you feeling?¡± Tiwa asks uriel, Uriel looks at his arm and replies:

    ¡°I¡¯m doing well, but it seems that you are not¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh shut up¡­I just had a distraction¡­nothing more¡­¡± Tiwa looks away embarrassed.

    Uriel looks at Kasumi and asks; ¡°How are you feeling Kasumi?¡±

    Kasumi blushes and stand behind Shion:

    ¡°I-I-I¡¯m doing great...thank you¡­you are the one who took damage¡±

    ¡°It will take a couple of days for me to heal, I need to stay away from the Mission in order to heal faster¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey you could stay at my apartment¡­¡± Kasumi suggests with a shy voice. Carlos burst with jealousy; ¡°DAMN THAT BASTARD!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but no...I already have a place to stay...in fact I already moved my stuff towards that place¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Kasumi looks disappointed. Rosa chuckles:

    ¡°Kasumi, that was so bold of you¡­¡±

    Kasumi stands up and bows his head:

    ¡°Uriel Di Fiore, you have our thanks...for last night...that goes for Alejandro and Tiwa¡­¡±

    Alejandro and Tiwa blush; ¡°I-I-It was nothing¡­just my job¡­¡±

    Uriel sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°I only did it because it was my mission, that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    Kasumi looks at Uriel with doubt and asks:

    ¡°Uriel, what is your mission?¡±

    Uriel notices that everyone is looking at him:

    ¡°A long time ago, I made the decision to hunt down every last Sombra...I know that I am El Charro Negro, but I won¡¯t follow my master¡¯s ways¡­I made a promise for ¡°them¡±¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at his hand and says; ¡°I will follow my own ideals, that¡¯s my answer¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow he is so dreamy¡­¡± Chelsea¡¯s face turns red.

    Uriel looks at Alejandro who tries to hide his arm; ¡°Now then, Alejandro, judging from the manna your hand is emitting, I guess you used it right?¡±

    Alejandro looks down; ¡°Yes, I did¡­¡±

    Alejandro shows his arm, his arm has black veins growing. Uriel opens his eyes wider, Shion walks forward and begins to explain:

    ¡°Judging from the way the veins grow, we have determined that the key is poisoning Alejandro. Everytime he uses it, the poison will spread from his body.¡±

    ¡°I understand that, that¡¯s why Father Clemente and Sister Carolina made that black cloak to wrap it around, to stop the spreading¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks worried, Tiwa then asks:

    ¡°So, how much time does he have before the poison reaches his heart?¡±

    Shion looks serious; ¡°If the poison that the key releases reaches his heart, he will die. Judging by the speed that he has, I¡¯d say he has 6 months¡­¡±

    The room is silent after hearing the news. Alejanro looks at his arm thinking:

    ¡°Six months ehh¡­¡±

    Tiwa touches his hand; ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry, we will find a way to get that key out¡­¡±

    ¡°Aww, young love, I feel jealous¡­¡± Rosa says to them. They look away feeling embarrassed.

    The tension breaks as everyone, except Uriel, chuckles.

    ¡°Very well, I think it¡¯s time to talk seriously...Uriel...please join Yggdrasil...we could use people like you on our team¡­¡±

    Kasumi makes a request, everyone is left speechless.

    ¡°I refuse..¡± Uriel answers quickly leaving everyone in shock. Kasumi looks disappointed:

    ¡°But why?¡±

    ¡°Simple, I am an evil being that is on your wanted list, am I wrong?¡±

    Everyone from Yggdrasil remains quiet. Uriel makes a smirk:

    ¡°I thought so...I am better off on my own...besides I am already part of the Historical Research Association ¡­¡±

    Alejandro and Tiwa smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right...Uriel is part of our club now!¡± Alejandro and Tiwa walk to Uriel¡¯s side as both of them say; ¡°We are part of his group remember¡­¡±

    ¡°You sure are dumb you know that?¡± Carlos says as he feels enraged and jealous thinking;

    ¡°Damn it, Senpai never asks me to join and yet, he refused?¡±

    ¡°I understand, then let¡¯s form an alliance then.¡± Kasumi suggests that to Uriel.

    ¡°We of Yggdrasil need people like you to be on our side. The Kage in this region are strong, not to mention El Muerto and people like Darius Lucifugus...So please help us out until we defeat them¡­¡±

    Uriel closes his eyes to think, he opens it and replies:

    ¡°My mission is to kill Darius Lucifugus. I don¡¯t know what your true objectives are but we share a common goal and that is to defeat the Sombras in this region¡­¡±

    Kasumi extends her hands; ¡°So do we have a deal? I promise that we won¡¯t betray you and that we will work together to stop the evils in this region¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at Alejandro and Tiwa who nod in agreement. Uriel shakes her hand:

    ¡°Very well, make Carlos and Chelsea join our club and we have a deal¡­¡±

    ¡°We have a deal¡­¡± Kasumi immediately replies.

    ¡°HELL YEAH WE HAVE NEW MEMBERS!¡± Alejandro shouts with excitement.

    ¡°HEY!!!¡± Carlos and Chelsea react surprised.

    ¡°Our club needs members and if we form an alliance now, you will have to be part of our club¡­¡±

    ¡°Senpai, these guys are losers please¡­¡± Kasumi smiles as a red aura comes out of her.

    Both of them get nervous as they reply; ¡°We agree to join your club¡­¡±

    ¡°ALRIGHT, NOW THE HISTOREA ALLIANCE IS COMPLETE!¡± Tiwa screams with excitement.

    ¡°HISTOREA?¡± Carlos asks Tiwa.

    ¡°Yeah, Historical Research Association is way too long...HISTOREA is better¡­¡±

    ¡°That makes sense¡­¡± Chelsea comments, nodding her head. Kasumi chuckles and replies:

    ¡°Good, from now on, we are the HISTOREA Alliance¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at them as he remembers the words that his mother said the last time he saw her:

    ¡°Uriel, even though you are alone...I guarantee that you will find comrades you will depend on whether you like it or not¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as you said mother, I now have comrades and I must say¡­¡± Uriel looks at Alejandro and Tiwa making makes a little smile:

    ¡°I must say that they are annoying¡­¡±

    A surprising alliance was formed on that day. Uriel, Alejandro and Tiwa decided to work together with Yggdrasil forming the HISTOREA Alliance...This Alliance will play a major role in the events that will unfold in the future¡­.

 Vol. 2 - Epilogue:

    February 7th; Sun City International High School

    On that day, Alejandro, Tiwa and Uriel walk in the hallways. They see a crowd on the bulletin board¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Uriel asks Alejandro.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably the King and Queen nominations for Valentine''s week.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡± Uriel asks Alejandro, Tiwa steps in and replies:

    ¡°Two men and two women are nominated to be king and queen. The winner will be crowned at Valentine''s dance¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up, the nominees are always the same, chosen by the student council; Aleister and some other hot guy¡­in fact, I don¡¯t care at all for that thing¡± Alejandro says to Uriel, Uriel walks to the board to see who are nominees.

    The crowd looks surprised as people try to see who it is. ¡°Eww, I can¡¯t they choose him...a loser like him?¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Alejandro and Tiwa pass the crowd and see who it is:

    ¡°WWWHHHAATTTT??¡±

    Nominees for Queen; Marjorie Bellerose and blank

    Nominees for King: Aleister Lucifugus and Alejandro Sanchez

    Uriel, Alejandro and Tiwa are in shock as they see Alejandro¡¯s name; ¡°Wait, I¡¯m a nominee.¡±

    ¡°IT CAN¡¯T BE!¡±

    Meanwhile¡­

    At the same time, at the highway of Rio Grande City, a taxi takes three people, a mature woman, and two teenagers to a special place; The Mission of San Juan.

    A taxi heads towards the mission. In the back of the taxi,  a red hair woman  looks at the window as she says

    ¡°After a year and a half, I will get to see him again¡­¡±

    ¡°I know right, I hope he didn¡¯t change much...I can¡¯t wait to see my big brother¡­¡± A purple hair girl reacts with excitement, a red hair boy  frowns:

    ¡°Sister, we don¡¯t know if he wants to see us¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh he wants to see us...trust in your brother.¡±

    The red-haired woman looks at the sun as she says; ¡°Finally, I will see you, Uriel, my son¡­¡±

    To Be Continued¡­

 Vol. 2 - Special Chapter: For A Peaceful Soul

    ¡°O Lord God, to whom vengeance belongs¡ª O God, to whom vengeance belongs, shine forth!¡± - Psalm 94:1

    Vengeance is something I remember as I read the bible once more¡­My name is Father Clemente Rossi¡­I am a member of the Order of the Holy Cross¡­I used to be rank as a knight¡­capable of exorcizing hundreds of demons and thousands of Sombras by myself¡­I had a powerful companion that always fought alongside me¡­I was known as the Crimson Exorcists throughout the world¡­

    15 years ago¡­I was involved in a deadly battle against a powerful being¡­a being that people may refer to as a Demon King¡­that battle was so catastrophic¡­I saw my comrades die before my eyes¡­

    We managed to defeat that Demon King¡­however¡­the battle brought¡­horrible aftermath¡­for starters¡­I lost half of my mana¡­my body is completely damaged¡­I can barely stand nowadays that I sometimes need to use a cane¡­ and those nightmares¡­I often dream of the Demon King itself telling me that he will get his vengeance one day¡­

    The days of the Crimson Exorcists are now over¡­But those days are in the past now¡­today¡­I serve as the Father in charge of the Mission of San Juan¡­a small and humble church located at the outskirts of Rio Grande City¡­I take care of the community by helping those in needs and I decided to adopt young orphan girls who are set to be trained to become members of the Order of the Holy Maiden¡­

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Sister Carolina has helped me raise and educate them¡­Melissa, Fabiola, Mariana and Abril are my pride and joy¡­however¡­due to my weakness¡­we lost Melissa on that fateful night¡­

    That is one of my greatest regrets¡­and from that day on¡­I haven¡¯t slept well¡­in fact¡­it¡¯s rare for me to sleep¡­that''s why¡­I decided to let Fabiola go¡­

    ¡°For A Peaceful Soul...one must live life with no regrets¡± A quote that my mentor used to tell me¡­and that¡¯s why¡­the moment I saw her running towards the battlefield¡­I used all of my strength to stop me from stopping her¡­Fabiola needed to see for herself¡­

    Now I am not in favor of vengeance¡­in fact I am against it because I myself have looked for vengeance and actually obtained it¡­but after that¡­it leaves you with emptiness¡­but we are human beings after all¡­and I leave her in the hands of the Lord to decide to judge her as she seeks vengeance¡­I know that my daughter will fine the answer she seeks¡­

    As for me¡­I decided to continue reading the bible¡­there is absolutely nothing I can do¡­but to pray for their success¡­and for Fabiola to encounter her fate¡­

    For A Peaceful Soul¡­she must see it through to the end¡­

    For A Peaceful Soul¡­she will face the Chupacabras and decide for herself¡­whether vengeance was worth it or not¡­

    Oh I pray to the Lord¡­I pray for her¡­I pray for me¡­I pray for Melissa¡­I pray for those in the Mission¡­

    I pray for a Peaceful Soul¡­.

    The End¡­

 Vol. 2 - Special Chapter 2: On A Rainy Afternoon

    February 5th; Sun City, Sun City International School

    On a cold and rainy day¡­school has ended and students have decided to end their activities¡­

    ¡°Well then¡­I will take my leave¡­¡± Uriel stands up and gathers his things. He notices Alejandro and Tiwa opening a box; ¡°This is good¡­we¡¯re totally going to blend in¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­what are you guys doing?¡± Uriel asks them. Both of them panic and hide the box:

    ¡°N-N-Nothing¡­¡±

    Uriel looks a them with suspicion; ¡°You know¡­you¡¯ve been acting really weird lately¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s just your imagination¡­¡± Alejandro chuckles; ¡°We¡¯re acting the same as usual¡­right¡­Tiwa?¡±

    ¡°Right¡­right¡­everything is normal¡­¡± Tiwa walks towards Uriel and starts pushing him to the door; ¡°Now then¡­you must get ready for you mission right? Go on¡­or you¡¯re going to be late¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­what the hell?¡± Uriel looks confused, Alejandro waves at him; ¡°GOOD LUCK¡­¡±

    (BOOM)

    Tiwa shuts the door; ¡°Phew¡­that was closed¡­¡± Tiwa and Alejandro make a smirk as they open the box:

    ¡°We may not be included in the mission¡­but¡­¡±

    Both of them put on their costumes consisting on a waiter and waitress uniform with wigs:

    ¡°Carmelo and Carlota will be there¡­¡±

    Both of them act cocky as they bump fists; ¡°We will help those in need¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    Uriel, who stands at the door chuckles; ¡°Those fools¡­I already know what they are planning¡­and for some reason¡­they may be useful¡­¡±

    Uriel walks towards the entrance of the school.

    (DRIP DRIP DROP DROP)

    Soon, it begins to rain. Uriel stands at the entrance; ¡°It¡¯s raining¡­¡± He looks up at the sky:

    ¡°Rain¡­eh¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­it¡¯s raining¡­how wonderful¡­¡±

    (BADUMP)

    Uriel turns around and opens his eyes wider; ¡°Marjorie¡­when did you get here?¡±

    ¡°I was always here¡­but you were looking at the sky¡­¡± Marjorie turns around and smiles at him. Uriel avoids looking at her; ¡°This girl¡­why do I always feel so nervous when I¡¯m around her¡­it reminds me of her¡­¡±

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Marjorie asks Uriel as she gets closer to her. Uriel blushes; ¡°N-N-No¡­everything¡¯s fine¡­I should get going?¡±

    Uriel takes a step forward. Marjorie looks at him worried; ¡°Wait¡­¡± Marjorie stops him by grabbing his sleeve. Uriel stops; ¡°Why are you stopping me?¡±

    ¡°Did you bring your umbrella?¡± Marjorie asks shyly, Uriel turns around; ¡°My umbrella?¡±

    Marjorie nods; ¡°That¡¯s right¡­your umbrella¡­it¡¯s raining¡­and it¡¯s cold¡­if you get wet¡­you¡¯ll get sick¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at the door; ¡°I didn¡¯t bring mine¡­¡± Marjorie makes a little smile; ¡°I see¡­¡± She slowly takes out her umbrella; ¡°I-I-If you want...we could share mine¡­you know until it stops raining?¡±

    ¡°No thank you¡­¡± Uriel takes another step. Marjorie panics; ¡°EHHH¡­WHY?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­it''s embarrassing¡­your umbrella is too small¡­and you have a boyfriend¡­if someone sees us¡­rumors will spread¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that¡­I just don¡¯t want you to get sick¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait please¡­¡± Marjorie pulls his arm. Uriel sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°Marjorie¡­¡± Uriel notices puffing her cheeks; ¡°If you don¡¯t come with me¡­then I won¡¯t forgive you¡­¡±

    ¡°Is she throwing a tantrum? She¡¯s acting like a child¡­¡± Uriel thinks to himself, he sees Marjorie¡¯s eyes and sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°Fine¡­¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Marjorie smiles as she opens her umbrella and hugs Uriel¡¯s arm; ¡°You hold it¡­¡±

    Uriel gets nervous; ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    And so¡­Uriel and Marjorie walk down the street together¡­sharing one umbrella¡­

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    Uriel feels nervous; ¡°How did things turn out like a romcom that my sister likes to read? This is so cliche¡­¡±

    Uriel slowly looks at Marjorie; ¡°She¡¯s really beautiful¡­¡± Marjorie looks at him; ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Uriel looks forward; ¡°Nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I made you uncomfortable¡­right?¡± Marjorie looks down, Uriel shakes his head; ¡°Not at all¡­in fact, I feel grateful for your help¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad¡­¡± Marjorie takes a deep breath; ¡°Hey¡­Uriel?¡±

    Uriel looks at her embarrassed; ¡°Marjorie?¡± Marjorie looks him; ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡±

    Uriel looks at her in shock; ¡°Now that was sudden?¡±

    Marjroie turns red; ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­that was too forward of  me¡­¡±

    After a few moments of silence, Uriel replies; ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Marjorie looks relieved, Uriel looks forward and embarrassed; ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡±

    Marjorie panics; ¡°Well¡­everyone in the school was wondering and I just wanted to ask¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Marjorie makes another question; ¡°Is there anyone that you like?¡±

    ¡°That I like?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­in the school¡­is there someone you like?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Uriel doesn¡¯t respond at first, suddenly he stops as he thinks of a girl with pale skin, reddish eyes and black hair; ¡°Serena¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel?¡± Marjroie looks at him and notices his serious expression; ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I shouldn''t have asked that question¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel proceeds in giving the umbrella back to her; ¡°This is far enough¡­besides your ride is about to arrive¡­I will see you tomorrow¡± Uriel continues to walk forward.  Marjorie looks down; ¡°Uriel¡­¡±

    ¡°You asked me if there was someone I liked¡­¡± Uriel stops and continues to speak; ¡°There is someone¡­a beautiful girl with silver hair and a beautiful personality¡­she drives me crazy¡­¡±

    ¡°W-W-Wait¡­¡± Marjorie feels her heartbeat increasing. Uriel his head a little and makes a little smile; ¡°Right now¡­she has an idiot boyfriend¡­but one day¡­that girl will be mine¡­¡±

    (BBAADDUUMMPPP)

    Marjorie drops her umbrella as she is in shock, Uriel walks forward and slowly disappears from sight. Marjorie¡¯s driver walks beside her; ¡°Mistress Marjorie¡­is something wrong?¡±

    Marjorie grabs her umbrella and walks to the car; ¡°N-N-No¡­everything is alright¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at the sky and remembers the girl from before; ¡°Love¡­eh¡­I really¡­hate¡­the rain¡­¡±

    The End¡­

 Vol. 2 - Special Chapter 3: Carmelo and Carlota

    February 5th; Rio Grande City¡­

    Have you wondered how Alejandro and Tiwa got those jobs? This is the story on how they managed to infiltrate the banquet¡­30 minutes before the restaurant¡­

    *Note; these conversations are in spanish¡­

    ¡°Ahh¡­I don¡¯t want to work tonight¡­I want to go and drink¡­¡± A tall man with long hair walks along side another man with short hair. They head towards the restaurant where the events are happening; ¡°Come on¡­we¡¯ll have a drink after work¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh no¡­excuse me can you help me¡­¡± A black hair girl asks for their help, she wears a short skirt and a tight blouse, which gets their attention; ¡°Please¡­I need strong men to help me with this box¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it¡­we¡¯re late for work¡­¡± The two men refuse. The girl gets closer to them; ¡°Aww come on¡­if you help me bring this box to my car¡­you¡¯ll get a reward¡­¡± The girl lifts her skirt a little and winks at them.

    The two men look at each other; ¡°We¡¯re so lucky¡­¡± THey look at the girl; ¡°Very well¡­let us help you¡­¡± The two of them approach the box and try to lift them; ¡°It¡¯s havy¡­what¡¯s in it?¡±

    ¡°Oh you¡¯re ropes and bags to tie you up¡­¡± The girl makes a sinister smile. The two men turn around; ¡°Wait what?¡±

    (SSSSSS)

    Suddenly a serpent appears before them.

    (AAAHHHH)

    (BBBOOOMMM)

    ¡°There we go¡­in this dumpster will do¡­¡± A young man puts both of them inside a dumpster; ¡°Now then¡­let¡¯s do this Carlota¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­Carmelo¡­¡±

    At the restaurant¡­located at the last floor of the tallest building¡­the head server was in a bind¡­

    ¡°Where are my servers?¡± The head server, a man with a long mustache and brown skin,  looks nervous as he looks around, and one of the staff members walks towards him; ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir¡­but I can¡¯t find them¡­¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening¡­not today when the mayor of Rio Grande City is here¡­what am I going to do?¡±

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°Uhmm¡­excuse us¡­but we would like to work here if it is possible¡­¡± A couple of young people approach the head server; ¡°We would like to work here¡­¡±

    The boy has blonde hair and the girl has black hair; ¡°We are Carmelo and Carlota¡­we are siblings who just arrived in the city and we need money to eat¡­¡±

    The Head Server shakes his head; ¡°What the¡­I can¡¯t just hire you if¡­¡±

    (BEEP BEEP BEEP)

    The Head Server looks at the clock; ¡°Oh no¡­it¡¯s almost time¡­damn it¡­¡± He looks at both of them and gives them waiter clothes; ¡°Very well¡­you will start now¡­go help the tables there¡­I don¡¯t have time for this¡­¡±

    Carmelo and Carlota look at each other and give themselves thumbs up; ¡°We did it¡­¡± As they walk to the kitchen Carlota makes a smirk; ¡°We did it Alejandro¡­our infiltration is a success¡­¡±

    ¡°You''re right Tiwa¡­now then¡­all we need to do is to work¡­I guess you have experience right?¡±

    Carlota (Tiwa) shakes her head; ¡°Not nothing¡­¡± Carmelo (Alejandro) falls back; ¡°Wait¡­you don¡¯t know anything?¡±

    He sighs; ¡°I guess we didn¡¯t think this through¡­¡± Carlota (Tiwa) makes a thumbs up; ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­I¡¯ll be okay¡­¡±

    Carmelo (Alejandro) sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°Just follow my lead¡­¡± Carmelo approaches a table and acts like a gentleman; ¡°Good evening and welcome¡­what can I get for you?¡±

    Carlota (Tiwa) approaches a table; ¡°G-G-Good evening¡­what can I get you¡­¡±

    Carmelo (Alejandro) looks at her; ¡°Good she looks like she¡¯s going to make it¡­¡±

    However¡­Carlota or Tiwa turned out to be a clutz¡­she spilled water on the customers¡­got into a fight with others and always tripped¡­ Carmelo or Alejandro had experience with serving tables that he immediately corrected her errors¡­

    Carlota or Tiwa got scolded by the head server¡­she quickly went to the kitchen¡­Carmelo or Alejandro went after her¡­

    ¡°Tiwa¡­where are you?¡± Alejandro looks for her, he sees her sitting in a corner looking down; ¡°Hey what¡¯s wrong¡­are we supposed to be on a mission¡­¡± Tiwa looks sad; ¡°I just want to go home¡­I messed everything up¡­¡±

    Alejandro chuckles; ¡°Hey¡­come on¡­you¡¯re responsibility isn¡¯t waiting tables¡­it¡¯s to defeat the Chupacabras¡­isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°But¡­you know the truth¡­I am a klutz¡­¡± Tiwa covers her face, Alejandro smiles; ¡°Yes you are¡­¡±

    ¡°EXCUSE ME!¡± Tiwa gets mad, Alejandro looks at her; ¡°But you¡¯re a hard worker¡­and we¡¯re here¡­to complete the mission and to prove that we are useful¡­¡±

    Tiwa looks away; ¡°Of course¡­but still¡­I feel embarrassed¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey it took me years to perfect this job¡­being a server is no easy task you know¡­now let¡¯s go¡­aren¡¯t you the great Tiwa?¡±

    Tiwa stands up and walks towards him, she points at him; ¡°I am Carlota now¡­so let¡¯s go Carmelo¡­¡± Alejandro shakes his head; ¡°Right¡­sorry¡­¡±

    Tiwa smiles at him; ¡°Thank you¡­Alejandro¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what friends are for¡­¡± Alejandro looks embarrassed, Tiwa stops thinking:

    ¡°Friends huh¡­¡±

    The two of them participated in the events of the night¡­a night that fateful night for everyone¡­

    The End¡­

 Databook Volume 2:

    Hello guys, this is History Man Z and just like the previous chapter,  I am going to give you a little information about the new characters. I will only put some characters per volume. Keep in mind that some of the characters won¡¯t receive information, it will depend of their participation on this volume:

    -Name: Juan De La Trinidad

    DOB: ?  Age: ?

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color: Brown / Black /  Brown

    Height/ Weight: 185 cm / 80 kg

    Race/ Citizenship: ?

    Favorite Food: Burritos

    Character Description: El Charro Negro, Uriel¡¯s predecessor. He is very easy going yet very responsible as he can control various businesses around the world. He acts as if he doesn¡¯t care about Uriel. He has a daughter named Alexa which he considers being her ¡°true successor.¡±

    - Name: Alexa De La Trinidad

    DOB : ?  Age: 10 (Four Years Ago)

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color: Hazel / Hazel /  Light Brown

    Height/ Weight: 169 cm /  40 kg

    Race/ Citizenship: Human /  ?

    Favorite Food: Paella

    Character description: A very spoiled girl. Juan adopted her one year after the incident in the Borderland. She does not like Uriel and claims that she is the ¡°True¡± Successor. Not much is known from the character and more information will be revealed in future volumes.

    - Name: Raul Diaz

    DOB : December 22   Age: 16

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color: Green / Hazel / White

    Height/ Weight: 170 cm /  50 kg

    Race/ Citizenship: Human /  American

    Favorite Food: Fruits

    Character description: He is a nerd who is only interested in studying, and reading books. A mysterious character who is the TREASURER of the Student Council. There is not enough information about him but there will be more in future chapters.

    - Name: Angela Conte

    DOB : May 22nd   Age: 16

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color: Brown / Black / White

    Height/ Weight: 165 cm /  50 kg

    Race/ Citizenship: Human /  American and Italian

    Favorite Food: Lasagna

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Character description: She still is very shy but that is what makes her attractive to the guys at school. She is considered one of "The princess idols" of the high school division, she is a member of the student council as the Historian.

    - Name: Rosa Gutierrez

    DOB : September 26   Age: 40

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color: Red / Red / White

    Height/ Weight: 165 cm /  100 kg

    Race/ Citizenship: Human / Spanish

    Favorite Food: Paella

    Character description: She is someone that Alejandro considers a guardian. She likes to give Alejandro food and clothing and she has taken care of him for years. She is an Upper Trunk member of Yggdrasil.

    - Name: Chupacabras

    DOB : ?  Age: ?

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color: Red / Black / Gray

    Height/ Weight: 213 cm /  130 kg

    Race/ Citizenship: ¡°Ales¡± / ?

    Favorite Food: Mana

    Character description: The main antagonist in this volume. It was a mystery but it appeared to be controlled by El Muerto. The monster had a companion, a girl with white hair. The monster died at the hands of El Muerto.

    - Organization: HISTO.RE.A Alliance

    Historical Research Association is the name of the club founded by Uriel, Alejandro and Tiwa and its main purpose is to investigate the mystery of the Borderland along with the Golden Keys. Yggdrasil decided to form an alliance with the club and the Mission of San Juan. The members of the alliance so far are:

    Uriel Di Fiore

    Alejandro Sanchez

    Tiwa de Ysleta

    Kasumi Miyazono

    Shion Saito

    Carlos Valverde

    Chelsea Lockhart

    Jairo Flores

    Rosa Gutierrez

    Father Clemente

    Sister Carolina

    The three sisters

    - Organization: Yggdrasil

    A mysterious organization in which Kasumi Miyazono and 5 others are members. Their motives are to protect society from ¡°Sombras¡± and other evil beings.  This organization appears to be Global. Allan Carter is the one in charge of the American Continent Division.

    The ranking of the members goes like this:

    Leaves

    Branches

    Upper Trunk

    Lower Trunk

    Elite Roots

    Primary Roots

    High school in the United States: The high school in most schools of the United States is ranked from 9- 12 grades. They divide the students in groups or assign special courses. In fact they permit students to choose their classes meaning that there is no specific group.

    San Marcos: Mark the Evangelist is the traditionally ascribed author of the Gospel of Mark. Mark is said to have founded the Church of Alexandria, one of the most important episcopal sees of early Christianity.

    Santa Ines:  She was a Roman virgin, who suffered martyrdom, during the persecution of Diocletian. Her life is counted in the Minutes. She was locked in a brothel, where according to legend her holiness was confirmed. She is revered as one of the great martyrs in the history of the Church, and her feast is celebrated on January 21.

    Santa Rita:  She was an Italian</a> widow and Augustinian nun</a>-venerated as a saint in the Roman Catholic Church</a>. Rita was a child bride, married before the age of 12. The marriage lasted for eighteen years, during which she is remembered for her Christian values</a> as a model wife and mother who made efforts to convert her husband from his abusive behavior. Upon the murder of her husband by another feuding family, she sought to dissuade her sons from revenge.

    Chord Sequence: In a musical composition or sequence, a chord progression or harmonic sequence.  is a succession of chords. Chord progressions are the foundation of harmony in Western musical tradition from the common practice era of Classical music to the 21st century.

 Vol. 2 - Afterward

    Hello guys, this is History Man Z, I hope you liked my second volume. As you already noticed, I have included the famous ¡°CHAPTER 0¡± in order to give you glimpses of the past. Concentrating on the day that everything changed with the ¡°Borderland Catastrophe.¡± Each volume will include Chapter 0 in order for you as a reader to know what happened on that day and the consequences it brought.

    I hope you enjoyed this volume as I tried to make it fun, filled with action and drama. Get ready because I am going to be introducing more new characters with unique attitudes. The main storyline is about the Seven Cities of Gold¡­but it will take time to introduce this concept¡­ Be patient and enjoy the ride as things are just getting started¡­.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    I will be publishing new chapters every month or so due to my busy schedule. If you read my past work, you may be familiar with some of the characters plus new characters. Please feel free to comment and follow my story.

    The next volume will be a joyride as Valentine¡¯s Day and the dance will arrive. Like any teenage series, we will have teenage drama, for example, Alejandro¡¯s relationships with Tiwa and Marjorie. The surprise reunion of Uriel with his family. The competition of who is King and Queen of the dance and much more. But don¡¯t forget because a new menace will approach the school and yes...it has to do with the famous ¡°SOMBRAS.¡±

    Stay Tuned...

    Next time¡­

    Volume 3: Valentines, Chocolates and Sombras.

 Vol. 3 - Prologue:

    -? ? ? ? ? ?-

    Music plays with great intensity¡­It''s the Valentine''s day dance...Teenagers have fun chatting and dancing¡­

    The clock hits Midnight...The music stops playing as the students await for the results¡­

    A beautiful woman with a black dress and orange hair gets on stage. The woman is Kasumi Miyazono and she is about to announce the winners of the King and Queen of Valentine''s week and the dance.

    She looks nervous as she knows the situation:

    "Okay everyone, I am going to announce the winners of this year''s Homecoming Love Dance. Are you ready?"

    "YYYEEAAHHH!!!" The crowd cheers with excitement, in the front, Aleister and Marjorie sit in the V.I.P table.In the back, Alejandro along with a purple haired girl sits preoccupied for the results but he knows that something major is happening outside.

    (CCCRRRAASSSHHH BBBBOOOMMM)

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Outside the school building, a force field protecting the students is in place. In order to keep away the invading army of Sombras.Confronting the Sombras are three people; Jairo, Shion and Uriel¡­

    "We must keep them away from the school¡­"Jairo punches the Sombras that move closer to the school.

    "I know...but they keep coming¡­" Shion replies as she casts spells with the help of her talisman.

    Dozens of Sombras charge towards the school, Uriel in his Charro form keeps attacking them one by one.

    "Shion, is your spell ready yet?"

    "Just one more minute¡­"

    Jairo continues to punch the Sombras; ¡°I hope you¡¯re ready, young Uriel...or otherwise we won¡¯t hold long¡­¡±

    Rain begins to fall with lightning striking down each second. Suddenly a being with the appearance of a teenage boy appears in front of them¡­

    "Hello...guys, I hope you''re enjoying the party¡­"

    "DAMN YOU...IAN!!!" Uriel screams with anger, Ian has the hooded girl in his arms.

    "Uriel Di Fiore...this will be your end¡­" Ian and Uriel charge with force clashing one more time.

    Kasumi opens the envelope with the names of the victor; ¡°Now then, here are your winners¡­¡±

    Kasumi looks surprised as she announces; ¡°The winners of this year¡¯s King and Queen of Valentines are¡­¡±

    Stay Tuned¡­

 Vol. 3 - Chapter 0: Birth of the Successor (II)

    Last time¡­

    Uriel and Alejandro decided to investigate beyond the hills where they live. They encountered a cemetery with the name ¡°CIBOLA.¡± Alejandro decided to enter and touched a box that was in the center of the cemetery. Unfortunately that brought attention to a Sombra who attacked Alejandro. The boys were saved by a mysterious man in a Charro Suit¡­Now the mystery of the origins of the Successor continues¡­

    January 31st; Sun City

    (BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP)

    An alarm goes off as it is six in the morning. The young boy tries to turn it off while reaching his hand to the alarm clock. He turns the alarm off and covers his face with his blue colored blankets. He begins to hear a faint voice that was calling him:

    ¡°Big brother, big brother, wake up!¡±

    The boy rises up from his bed to see who''s calling and suddenly a soccer ball hits his face.

    (BUUUMMM)

    ¡°OOOOUUUCCHHHH!!!¡± The boy screams in pain as he rubs his face; ¡°Valerie what was that for?¡±

    The boy looks at the door with a tear in his eye and his nose with a drop of blood. The girl smiles and shouts; ¡°It''s breakfast time Uriel!¡±

    ¡°Come on, hurry or it will get cold!¡± Valerie runs outside the door.

    ¡°I''ll be right there¡±

    Uriel replies as he rises up from his bed. Uriel stands up and walks across his room where there was a large mirror hanging up his wall.

    He checks his face to see if there was any damage in it, but he doesn¡¯t find any. He begins to think back from yesterday¡¯s events:

    ¡°What was that dream? A nightmare I suppose, but still¡­what happened yesterday?¡±

    Uriel thinks to himself as he scratches his head with confusion.

    He closes his eyes and rubs them as he feels them heavy. He opened them again and got frightened of the image he was seeing.

    (BBBBAADDUUMMMPPP)

    The left part of his face begins to change in the mirror. The cornea of his left eye changes into black and the pupil changes into red color. The left side of his hair also began to change into a dark red color.

    The mirror begins to crack making a line. He is about to touch it. Uriel¡äs mother called from the kitchen:

    ¡°Uriel, hijo, it''s breakfast time okay!¡±

    ¡°Muy bien (very good) Mama be there in a second.¡±

    As soon as Uriel turns to answer, he looks to the mirror and the mirror is surprisingly normal again. He touches his face once again and feels fear; ¡°My face¡­what was that?¡±

    After changing into his uniform, Uriel goes down into the kitchen on the first floor, where he meets his mother, she is putting their breakfast on the table, two scrambled eggs, and a piece of white bread with a glass of orange juice.

    ¡°Buenos Dias, (good morning) Madre¡± Uriel greets his mother as he sits at the table.

    ¡°Buenos Dias, Hijo¡± Uriel¡äs mother greets him with a great smile on her face.

    ¡°Good morning, Daniel¡± Uriel greets his little brother as well; ¡°Good morning big brother¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡äre late Uriel, now you owe me your bread!¡± Valerie tells Uriel as she eats her breakfast as well.

    The Vazquez family has Mexican and Spanish ethnicity which is why they can speak both English and Spanish and have darker tones of skin. Due to some of their work they now live in Sun City next to Rio Grande City.

    Coming down the stairs is Uriel¡äs Father; ¡°Buenos Dias Familia, Como est¨¢n?¡± (Good morning family, how are you?)

    Uriel¡äs father greets everyone with a funny face making everyone laugh.

    As the family ate their breakfast they turned on the 18 inch television located in the wall near the table, soon they saw very important news coming out on television, the images show Sun City where there are three people missing as the title of the news said:

    ¡°Attack on the Borderland.¡±

    Soon the living room went into silence as they heard the news:

    ¡°Yesterday, three people suddenly disappeared, their clothes were found but the bodies were never found¡­people claim that there was a wild animal...however nothing is certain¡­¡±

    The news left everyone in shock, Uriel soon begins to have a headache as images of what happened yesterday flow in his mind.

    ¡°Are you alright hijo, you look pale?¡± Maria looks at Roberto with a preoccupied expression, Roberto makes a serious face not knowing what was happening.

    Maria turns off the television; ¡°That''s too much bad news for a morning breakfast¡±

    Maria looks at Uriel and asks; ¡°Uriel are you okay, I¡¯m beginning to worry about you?¡±

    ¡±...¡± With no response from Uriel, she reaches to touch his shoulder.

    Uriel returns to his senses and replies; ¡°I¡¯m okay mom... I just remember a bad dream I had last night but it''s nothing to worry about.¡± Soon Uriel looks down on the table worried about that dream and suddenly:

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    Roberto chuckles and points at him; ¡°You had a dirty erotic dream right, hahaha...what¡¯s the matter, was it too erotic to tell?¡±

    (PPUUMM)

    Maria grabs the broom and hits Roberto in the head as well. Roberto exclaims:

    ¡°OUCH WHAT WAS THAT FOR?¡±

    Maria says with her eyes closed and a fake smile; ¡°Dear, could you please stop saying stupid things in front of the kids?¡±

    Soon everyone begins to laugh and the mood of the kitchen changes once again into a lively environment. As they finished their breakfast Uriel and Valerie run to get their jackets, gloves, and scarf ready.

    In the middle of January, even if they live in a desert just like the Sun city it still snows and the temperatures are also freezing.

    (Honk, honk,honk,honk)

    The bus was just outside waiting for Uriel and Valerie. Maria begins to scream; ¡°Hurry, hurry you are going to miss the bus¡±.

    Uriel and Valerie run outside the door and both of them yelled at the same time; ¡°We''re off to go school, bye-bye¡±

    The two of them wave at their parents with a smile on their faces, and in the window, Daniel is waving at them as well.

    As the bus starts to leave, Uriel feels that someone is observing him from afar. On the top of a hill near Uriel¡äs house there was a dark silhouette of a man riding a horse; however the sun only covers his face. Only his red eyes are seen staring down at Uriel as he says:

    ¡°The time has come, Muchacho.¡±

    The dark figure begins to fade away with the wind. Uriel looks around, but can¡¯t find who was looking at him and with a worried expression he starts heading to school.

    As Uriel Vazquez headed to his school, a new chain of events was beginning to unfold..fate can be cruel and Uriel Vazquez was about to find out¡­

    ******************************************************************************

    ¡°Hey dear, can you please come at your lunch time and eat at the house? There are some things that are bothering me.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I will come at noon, then we can talk, but for now I need to go to work. Take care of Daniel,¡± Roberto grabs Maria¡äs shoulder and gives her a goodbye kiss on the forehead.

    He grabs his suitcase and plays with Daniel¡äs hair. He walks outside the door and heads to his car. Roberto turns around and he sees his son waving at him in the window and he smiles at him once again. The car takes off. Daniel lies on the couch because he got sick of a fever. This is why Maria decided to leave him at home to rest.

    Maria feels the presence of an entity in the hill next to her house. She feels chills going down her body and quickly goes to the window to see but there was no one outside.

    ¡°Something is wrong, I can feel it¡± Maria looks at the window, Daniel pokes her arm and she turns around with fear and sees Daniel with the phone:

    (COUGH COUGH)

    ¡°Hey Mama, someone wants to talk to you¡± Daniel gives her the phone and he goes to the living room to watch television. Maria with a pale face and shaky hands slowly lifts the phone and answers; ¡°H-H-Hello¡±

    ¡°Hello, Good Morning Maria it¡¯s me, Sister Griselda, how have you been?¡± The woman answers, Maria feels relieved.

    ¡°Hello Sister Griselda, we¡¯re doing fine. How are you?¡± Maria politely replies.

    ¡°I had better days, ni?a, right now we are in a state of alert for what is happening in your region and I am calling you to see if there has been any strange movement in your area?¡±

    Maria remembers Uriel¡äs behavior however she decides to reply:

    ¡°Nothing yet to report, but I will be in alert if something happens¡±

    ¡°Alright ni?a be careful in Sun City, I will be arriving at Sun City tonight, come and visit me, I have presents for the children¡±

    Sister Griselda replies making Maria smile and feel joy:

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Yes sister, I will gladly go to visit you. Tomorrow is Saturday so I will bring my children as well.¡±

    ¡°Excellent, Maria, be careful today, because tonight there will be a red moon and ¡°he¡± might appear in your region. Say hello to your husband for me...¡±

    Sister Griselda ends the call leaving Maria thinking about the red moon and ¡°him¡± as she begins to prepare lunch for her husband and son.

    ******************************************************************************

    Sun City International Bank¡­

    In the offices of the ¡°International Bank¡± located downtown of Sun City, Uriel¡¯s father who is the regional manager works in his office doing some important financial transactions on his computer.

    Suddenly he heard a knock on his door. Roberto walks to the door and opens to see a tall man with no hair, a padlock beard and sunglasses

    The man¡¯s name is Darius Lucifugus, 50 years old, a banker who came from Eastern Europe and serves as an ambassador for that region. His story is still unknown because he does not like to talk to Mr. Vazquez due to their contrast of personalities...

    ¡°Good morning, Darius, how are you today?¡± Mr. Vazquez greets him with a sincere smile on his face.

    ¡°Good morning Mr. Vazquez, I came here to pick up the reports on the balances and please call me Mr. Lucifugus¡± Darius replies with a serious tone.

    ¡°Sure thing, I finished them yesterday, they are at my desk¡± Roberto goes to pick them up. As he goes there Darius asks Roberto a very awkward question:

    ¡°Hey Mr. Vazquez, I remember you mentioning that you have three kids going to the same school as my children, am I correct?¡±

    Roberto stops and with a suspicious face; ¡°Yes, my three children go to the same school and I think your son and mine go to the same class, but why are you asking me that question?¡±

    ¡°For no good reason, I was just curious¡± Darius replies to Roberto with a serious face Roberto gives the document to Darius; ¡°Thank you¡±

    ¡°Cheerful as always eh¡­¡± Roberto tells Darius in a sarcastic tone in which Darius replies to him; ¡°It¡¯s none of your business¡±

    Darius leaves the office. Darius makes a phone call to a certain person. The person in the other side of the phone:

    ¡°The job is for tonight, I want Roberto Vazquez to disappear tomorrow morning, have I made myself clear...¡±

    ¡°Yes sir I have prepared my men and I am about to make my move¡± Darius replies with a serious tone. Darius makes another phone call; ¡°Olivia, I hope you''re ready¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes dear, everything is ready, we¡¯re about to make a move as soon as you order us¡­¡±

    ¡°Good, we will begin the operation today at noon, be ready¡± Darius hangs the phone.

    Mr. Vazquez on the other hand prepares himself to leave his office and go to his house; ¡°I guess, this is goodbye¡­¡± Roberto turns off the lights with a serious face.

    Roberto begins to walk towards the parking lot. Roberto is about to get on the elevator; ¡°I see¡­¡± Roberto feels that someone is following him. Roberto takes the stairs instead.

    As soon as Roberto closes the door, he jumps the stairs and falls towards the 1st floor. Roberto releases mana from his feet and lands safely on the first floor.

    Darius opens the door and sees Roberto walking in the first floor. Darius chuckles; ¡°Roberto, you knew about me huh¡­No matter...there is always a Plan B¡±

    Darius makes a demonic smile and his glasses start to glow with a red color.

    ******************************************************************************

    A few hours Ago¡­Sun City International School¡­

    The bus arrives, Uriel and Valerie walk towards the entrance. Uriel with a worried expression, Valerie notices and asks:

    ¡°Big Brother, are you alright?¡±

    Uriel comes to his senses and replies with a fake smile:

    ¡°I¡¯m alright...don¡¯t worry Valerie¡­¡±

    Valerie also smiles thinking; ¡°I know you¡¯re lying, Big Brother¡±

    As they pass through the front door, Olivia Lucifugus (who was at that moment the Principal of the Elementary Division) looks at them and greets the siblings:

    ¡°Good Morning, Uriel and Valerie. How are you today?¡± Olivia asks it with a very suspicious smile that makes Uriel and Valerie feel uncomfortable.

    Both of them replied to Olivia with a shivering low voice; ¡°G-G-Good morning Principal Lucifugus¡­¡±

    ¡°Please enjoy your school day we never know when it is going to be the last¡± Olivia laughs sarcastically. Leaving both students frightened.

    Olivia Lucifugus is a white skin woman who is over 40 years old. Her face has wrinkles and her attitude towards the students is very unpleasant. She always receives the students with a serious face, correcting their postures and uniforms¡­

    However today she acted differently towards Uriel and Valerie which drew suspicion to Uriel.

    Uriel thinks to himself; ¡°What''s with her attitude, she never greeted us like that before.¡±

    ¡°Calm down Big Brother you don''t need to worry about it, just enjoy your day and I¡äll see you later¡± Valerie runs to greet her friends in her classroom.

    ¡°She''s probably right I should concentrate on my exam today¡± Uriel thinks to himself and enters his classroom. As Uriel enters the classroom a boy jumps from behind and makes him fall to the ground.

    (BOOOOMMMM)

    Uriel turns around, gets up and kicks his legs to make him fall to the ground as well.

    ¡°Man you are slow as always Uriel¡± The boy stretches his hand towards Uriel.

    ¡°Damn Alejandro, that hurt, you know¡± Uriel says while he grabs his hand to stand up.

    Alejandro Sanchez was a 11 year old boy who had brownish short hair, his eyes were orange in color, a chubby body and his skin color is white.

    Both of them play around as they go to their desks. Another person comes to greet them; ¡°Good morning guys, you two are goofing off as always¡±

    The boy sits on his desk next to them. He opens his book to study.

    ¡°Good morning Raul, are you ready for the exam?¡± Alejandro asks as he puts his arm around Raul¡äs shoulder, almost dropping his book. Raul pushes Alejandro back to pick up his book to study; ¡°Did you study last night, Alejandro?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Alejandro replies. He throws a thumbs up, feeling proud. Raul throws his book at him with a furious expression; ¡°Then study for God''s sake!¡±

    Raul screams, making Uriel burst into laughter; ¡°You guys sure are funny¡­¡±

    Raul Diaz is a 11 year old boy, a thin body with glasses, has brown hair and brown eyes. He likes to study, making him the most intelligent kid in the class. He does not like Alejandro¡äs attitude, but he does like to hang out during lunch time with Uriel and Alejandro.

    Uriel looks at Alejandro who is acting normal; ¡°Alejandro, I wonder if you remember what happened last night?¡±

    As Uriel sits on his desk, someone walks sneaky behind and whispers into his ear:

    ¡°Good morning, how is my future husband doing today?¡±

    Uriel jumps off his desk with a surprised expression; ¡°M-M-Marjorie¡­when did you get here?¡±

    He turns around to see a beautiful girl who is smiling at him. Everyone looks at the girl. The girl once again greets everyone; ¡°Good Morning everyone!¡±

    ¡°G-G-Good morning Marjorie¡± Every boy in the classroom answers her with red faces and shivering voices. Marjorie smiles at them. Soon, every boy decides to go and talk to her, creating a huge circle around her, except for Uriel, Alejandro and Raul.

    Uriel turns around to see his friends and talks to them. Marjorie puffs her cheeks because she did not get Uriel¡äs attention and he did not greet her; ¡°He¡¯s ignoring me like always¡­¡±

    Marjorie Bellerose is a 11 year old French girl, with white skin, silver hair, and blue eyes. Boys consider her the most beautiful girl of the class, making the other girls jealous. Every boy wants to talk to her, but she only likes Uriel.

    ¡°Well I see you boys are talking about what happened last night, am I right?¡± A girl with glasses talks to the group of Uriel.

    ¡°Oh hey how are you doing Victoria?¡± Uriel answers back to her. Hiding in the back is another girl who also tries to speak to them; ¡°G-G-Good morning everyone¡±

    Soon Alejandro stands up and tries to talk to the girl behind Victoria; ¡°Good Morning Angela,¡±

    She gets embarrassed and goes behind Victoria.

    Victoria Salazar is a Spanish girl who is 11 years old. She wears glasses, has red hair and red eyes. Her skin color is brown, similar to Uriel¡äs. She likes Uriel too. She often fights with Marjorie over who is his girlfriend.

    The girl behind Uriel is Angela Conte; she is an Italian girl who is very shy. She is 11 years old, has black hair, and brown eyes. She has white skin and she likes Alejandro, but she is too shy to talk to him directly.

    Marjorie sees Angela Victoria talking toUriel¡¯s group, making her frown. She leaves the group of boys surrounding her and quickly grabs Uriel¡äs arm pulling him towards her, making the group of boys jealous and stare at Uriel; ¡°Hey¡­Marjorie¡­¡±

    ¡°Good morning Victoria, I see you are talking to my future husband again.¡± Marjorie says with a fake smile, grabbing Uriel¡äs arm tightly.

    Victoria gets jealous and grabs Uriel¡äs other arm and tries pulling him towards her. She replies; ¡°Good morning Marjorie, I think you are being too forward to Uriel¡±

    The two girls started to pull Uriel to their side causing Uriel to blush. Alejandro gets jealous along with the other guys thinking; ¡°Damn it, I wish I was him¡­¡±

    Uriel responds to them; ¡°Come on girls, you¡¯re going to rip my arms out¡­"

    The door opens and a group of boys enter. The one that is in the front pushes Uriel away from the girls saying in a sarcastic tone:

    ¡°Can you please step away from my girlfriend, Uriel?¡±

    Two other boys put themselves in front of him as bodyguards. Marjorie goes with Uriel; ¡°Uriel¡­are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Uriel grabs Marjorie¡äs arm. Uriel stands up and smiles:

    ¡°Good morning, Aleister, I see you often forget that we are too young to be thinking about a girlfriend and you should be thinking in improving your grades¡±

    -TCH- Aleister feels angry and the whole classroom laughs. Marjorie quickly steps back and shouting; ¡°I am not your girlfriend.¡±

    Marjorie¡äs words surprise Aleister and he decides to sit down.

    Aleister Lucifugus is the son of Darius Lucifugus, He is 11 years old, has white skin, thin body, black hair and reddish eyes. He hates Uriel because Marjorie likes Uriel.

    The two boys who are always with Aleister are Claudius and Marius Lucifugus; they are twins and cousins of Aleister. They are both tall and have obese bodies. The twins have short white hair and brown eyes. They are the bodyguards of Aleister and follow his commands.

    (RRRRRIIINNNGGGG)

    The teacher enters the classroom:

    ¡°Alright class we are about to start, now I know you heard about the incident last night, but let''s not talk about okay. Let''s focus on our class¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    During the day Uriel and Valerie had a normal school day. Uriel took his history exam in which he scored the highest. He also has math, science, English, and Spanish classes during a regular day. He always eats lunch in the cafeteria.

    On a table located at the far right side of the Cafeteria...

    ¡°Hey Alejandro, how is your head feeling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing alright? Although my memory is very fuzzy, what happened last night?¡±

    ¡°You fell, and hit your head¡­¡± Uriel replies, Alejandro laughs. Raul looks at them with suspicion and sighs:

    ¡°You guys sure are dumb, right?¡±

    ¡°WHY YOU!!¡± Alejandro shouts making a fist; ¡°Can you believe that Uriel?¡±

    Alejandro asks Uriel. However, Uriel is lost in thought remembering again the dream he had last night. He begins to shake uncontrollably, making Raul and Alejandro worry.

    ¡°Hey, wake up, wake up damn it¡± Alejandro shook Uriel until he reacted once again and saw his friends with a worried face.

    ¡°I¡äm sorry I was just thinking about my dream, and got lost in thought.¡± Uriel tries to calm his friends down by making them smile.

    ¡°What kind of dream was it?¡± Victoria, Marjorie and Angela ask him as they sit down at their table.

    ¡°Well it was more like a nightmare, but that is the thing I can¡¯t remember. I only remember the fear.¡± The table soon goes into silence. Soon, the principal calls Uriel and Valerie through the microphone:

    ¡°Uriel and Valerie Vazquez please come to the principal''s office for important news, Thank you,¡±

    Uriel stands up from the table. As he is about to leave, Marjorie grabs his hand; ¡°Uriel¡­are you alright? Don¡ät worry, everything will be fine¡­ please come back.¡±

    ¡°I will don¡ät worry,¡± Uriel responds with a smile, but he is very worried inside.

    "HEY URIEL, I WILL SEE YOU TONIGHT SO THAT WE CAN WATCH SPACE RANGERS, DON''T FORGET¡­" Alejandro shouts as everyone waves at him, Uriel smiles and replies:

    "I WON''T, GOODBYE!!"

    Uriel leaves the cafeteria and in the hallway, he meets Aleister standing in the exit and tells Uriel; ¡°Good bye, I hope we don¡ät see each other again¡­ just kidding¡±

    Aleister says in a sarcastic tone, laughing at him. Uriel smiles; ¡°Funny as always I see¡±

    He exits the cafeteria and heads to the principal''s office.

    ******************************************************************************

    Uriel walks down the hallway and sees Valerie going there as well. Valerie sees Uriel with a frightened face. She runs and holds his hand; ¡°Big Brother I''m scared¡± .

    Uriel feels frightened, however, he acts brave; ¡°Don''t worry I''m not going to leave your side.¡±

    Valerie stops shaking and she nods to him. They arrive at the principal¡¯s office. They open the door, but the lights are off. They walk in and see Olivia in the dark:

    ¡°Come closer, my children, I have some bad news for you¡­Your parents had an accident in the office so these people here are going to take you to them...¡±

    The door closes and the light turns on suddenly. There are three people behind them; they are all wearing formal attires with suits and ties. One of them tells Uriel and Valerie to go with them.

    ¡°We won¡ät, my parents told us to not go with strangers, leave us alone" Uriel replies with a confident voice as he grabs Valerie¡äs hand and pulls her towards him.

    Stay tuned¡­

 Vol. 3- Chapter 1: The Di Fiore Family

    February 6th, Hills outside Sun City

    After the battle against the Chupacabras, Uriel needed to heal his wounds, but in order to do so, he needed to be away from the Ministry. The reason is because Uriel is considered evil under the eyes of the church, and anything holy could harm him and prevent him from healing faster¡­

    Alejandro offered their secret hideout, a small shack located at the outskirts of Sun City¡­

    (BADUMP BADUMP)

    Laying on a couch, Uriel sleeps as he recovers from his injuries. Soon, he begins to move around as he has a dream:

    ¡°PIU,PIU, I got you Space Ranger Red.¡±

    Alejandro plays with his toy gun, Uriel fakes his death as he says:

    ¡°Oh, I died, no¡­curse you¡­.Silver Space Ranger¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡± The boys smile as they begin to throw mud balls.

    Uriel¡­.

    Mama¡­.

    Uriel opens his eyes, he has his arm extended with a tear falling from his right eye. Uriel slowly lifts his body as he thinks:

    ¡°Why am I having those dreams? It¡¯s as if...I was seeing my life before I became El Charro Negro¡­¡±

    Uriel stands up, he walks towards the window and sees the setting sun. He walks around and looks at the posters of the famous show ¡°Space Rangers¡±, the secret hideout has a couch bed, a fridge, and a generator.

    Uriel looks at a picture where Alejandro, Marjorie, Raul, Angela, and Victoria appear. He looks at it suspiciously because between Marjorie and Alejandro, there is a space, almost as if there was someone there.

    ¡°Oh good, you¡¯re awake, here, I brought your uniform and your backpack for tomorrow¡­¡± Alejandro enters the secret hideout.

    ¡°Thank you for helping me, sorry you had to go all the way to the Mission¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey no sweat...besides, I wanted to tell everyone that you¡¯re okay...they were relieved¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Uriel looks at Alejandro covered in bandages and a swollen eye; ¡°Hey Alejandro, why are you helping me? I was the one who beat you up you know¡­¡±

    Alejandro shakes his head with his eyes closed and with a smile:

    ¡°Uriel¡­.Uriel...it¡¯s because we are friends...besides, I was acting stupid at that moment. You were right all along¡­¡±

    ¡°Still...I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Alejandro laughs; ¡°Are you apologizing? Man you sure are something¡­in fact, I am the one who is sorry for being a burden¡­¡±

    Uriel extends his arm and chants:

    ¡°Curaci¨®n¡± (Healing)

    Slowly, Alejandro¡¯s injuries heal in a blink of an eye; ¡°Incredible, I¡¯m healed, hey I didn¡¯t know you could do that.¡±

    Uriel bleeds from his mouth; ¡°It¡¯s just a simple miracle technique called Miracolo.¡±

    ¡°Hey dude, you¡¯re bleeding...why?¡±

    ¡°Miracles are holy and I¡¯m a cursed soul remember, they affect me¡­¡±

    ¡°So why did you do it? I didn''t want to be healed, Sister Carolina offered to help but thought it was too much of a burden.¡±

    ¡°You idiot¡­¡± Uriel smiles, he grabs the photo and asks; ¡°Hey, why does this picture have someone missing?¡±

    Alejandro looks at it and smiles; ¡°Well, you are the one who is missing in that picture¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...hey, how come you¡¯re the only one who remembers Uriel Vazquez...not even my family remembers him¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know...maybe it¡¯s because of this¡­¡± Alejandro eats chips as he searches for the fire badge¡­¡±

    ¡°Here catch..Alejandro throws the badge, Uriel grabs it and sees that it has something written in the back:

    Fire Space Ranger¡­Uriel Vazquez¡­

    ¡°This is...incredible...For something like this to exist, this might be the only proof that Uriel Vazquez existed...¡±

    (BBAAADDDDUUUUMMMPP)

    Images of ¡°Uriel Vazquez¡± begin to pass on Uriel¡¯s mind, he grabs his head. Alejandro looks at him and asks:

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing is wrong¡­¡±

    Alejandro sits on the couch and eats chips, Uriel puts the badge down, he grabs his head.

    ¡°So Uriel, how is your family? I remember you have one but I can¡¯t remember them at all¡­¡±

    ¡°I had a father, but he was killed 5 years ago¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know that already...what about your mother?¡±

    ¡°Well, my mother is really kind, she accepted me as her son, even though she doesn¡¯t remember me¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s very kind of her¡­¡±

    ¡°But she is really strict plus she gets angry when I don¡¯t call her¡­Right now, she must be spitting fire because I haven¡¯t called her for over months¡­¡±

    Alejandro imagines a woman with horns and spitting fire, similar to a dragon:

    ¡°Hehe, that must be tough¡­what about siblings?¡±

    ¡°I have a little sister, she is a year younger...she is nice to me, but she is very annoying sometimes¡­and my brother is two years younger, however, he doesn¡¯t trust me at all...so we are distant to each other¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...that¡¯s too bad¡­¡± Alejandro scratches his cheek, avoiding eye contact.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Uriel asks Alejandro.

    ¡°Well, my parents died when I was only three, so I can¡¯t remember them...I have a sister who is five years older than me but she lives in Spain and I think she doesn¡¯t like me at all¡­¡±

    Alejandro changes his expression; ¡°My grandparents raised me, they died four years ago, and ever since then, Ms. Gutierrez has watched over me¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­well then, I will go to sleep now¡­¡± Uriel lies down once more. Alejandro looks surprised; ¡°Already?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, tomorrow we have school¡­¡±

    ¡°Man, sometimes you''re so boring¡­¡±

    ¡°Good night¡­¡± Uriel turns around and goes to sleep. Alejandro sighs and looks at the picture:

    ¡°I guess, some things never change¡­¡±

    Alejandro sits on the other bed across from Uriel and begins to play video games.

    ******************************************************************************

    Lucifugus Mansion

    Located at the North east side of Sun City, a beautiful mansion that stands on top of the highest hill. The mansion has over 20 rooms and has two floors. In the biggest room of the mansion known as the living room, Aleister sits on a couch as he zips a cup of tea.

    ¡°This arm of mine sure hurts¡­¡± Aleister, who has a cast on his left arm, holds a cup of tea with his right hand.

    ¡°Master, you shouldn¡¯t move too much¡­¡± A girl dressed as a maid tries to help him.

    ¡°Anastasia, I am doing fine...you don¡¯t have to worry that much¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand, sorry for my rudeness¡­¡±

    ¡°By the way, how are you doing in your classes?¡±

    ¡°I am doing well, my grades are average as usual...I try not to get too much attention¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...well keep up the good work¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness¡­¡±

    Aleister stands up, he holds Anastasia¡¯s chin and moves it up; ¡°Anatasia, we¡¯ve known each other for many years, you should at least try calling me Big Brother¡­¡±

    Anastasia avoids looking at him; ¡°No, I am not worthy of calling you that...I am just a peasant¡­¡±

    Aleister chuckles and walks to the window; ¡°Do as you wish, but for me, you are like a sister, remember that¡­¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind¡­¡± Anastasia bows her head.

    ¡°Aleister, I have returned¡­¡± Darius enters the living room, he looks at Aleister¡¯s cast and laughs:

    ¡°What happened to your arm? Don¡¯t tell me that you fell down the stairs?¡±

    Darius sits down on the sofa, Anastasia gives him some tea; ¡°Thank you my sweet daughter...I hope you¡¯ve been doing well?¡±

    Anastasia nods in agreement; ¡°Yes, I have Master Darius¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, call me, papa or father¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not worthy¡­¡¯

    Darius sighs and chuckles. Aleister walks towards him; ¡°Father, how was your trip?¡±

    Darius changes his expression, he sits up straight and replies; ¡°Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t find the objective...that ¡°object¡± is hard to find...but don¡¯t worry, we still have time. Anyway, how is Charro doing? Is he your ally now?¡±

    ¡°No...he allied himself with those from Yggdrasil¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahh, Yggdrasil huh...well that was unexpected¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense father, in fact, I planned that all along¡­¡±

    Aleister smiles at Darius, Darius looks intrigued; ¡°Oh, well, I will leave things to you then¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°ALEISTER! WHERE ARE YOU?¡± A young man with short spiky white hair enters the room.

    ¡°Ian, it¡¯s been a while¡­¡±

    Ian Constantin is Aleister¡¯s cousin. He has short white hair, pale skin and reddish eyes. He has a muscular body with average height. He is very straightforward and likes to hit on girls.

    ¡°Anastasia, you¡¯re looking well¡­¡± Ian kisses Anastasia¡¯s hand. Anastasia steps back without any expression.

    ¡°Ian, you never change¡­¡± Aleister chuckles. Ian looks at Aleister and asks; ¡°What happened to your arm? I can¡¯t believe that you got hurt, you of all people¡­¡±

    ¡°It was just a miscalculation...don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡±

    Darius looks at Ian;¡°Ian, I brought you back because I need you to work for Aleister¡­¡±

    ¡°I accept¡­¡± Ian answers without hesitation. Darius looks surprised; ¡°Well now¡­that was unexpected¡­¡±

    Ian sits on the couch and puts his feet on the table; ¡°I was bored in Europe, thank you for the opportunity to bring me here and have some fun with you...Aleister¡­¡±

    Aleister smiles; ¡°You never change Ian...this brings back memorie...I expect that you will behave...right?¡±

    Ian scratches his head; ¡°That depends on whether I get bored or not¡­¡±

    ¡°Excellent, Aleister, I have something to do, I will see you at dinner¡­¡± Darius opens a portal and disappears.

    Ian looks at Aleister; ¡°Now then, what do you want me to do?¡±

    Aleister looks at the moon and replies; ¡°I need you to beat up someone for me¡­¡±

    ¡°Now we¡¯re talking...who is it?¡¯

    Aleister smiles; ¡°I¡¯m sure you know him very well¡­He¡¯s¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Tiwa¡¯s Apartment:

    On the South side of Sun City, there is a sector filled with apartments. The rankings go from basic to luxurious. On the luxurious apartments called ¡°Diamond Apartments¡± room 329, a beautiful girl with blonde hair lives there:

    ¡°Ha..man this sucks¡­¡± Tiwa combs her hair as she looks at the mirror.

    A spirit owl appears as he says; ¡°Hoot...Hoot...Lady Tiwa, why are you so upset?¡±

    ¡°Well Suma...I really wanted to hang out with Alejandro a little more but he decided to help Uriel¡­¡±

    ¡°Sss¡­.Mistress Tiwa do you have feelings for him?¡± Jana, a spirit serpent appears behind her.

    ¡°EEHHHH¡± Tiwa falls back, she begins to look at them nervously:

    ¡°N-n-no, it¡¯s nothing like that...I just wanted to talk a little more¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get nervous¡­..sssss¡­..it¡¯s only natural that a girl your age is interested in the opposite sex¡­¡±

    ¡°Hoot, hoot...she¡¯s right Lady Tiwa¡±

    Tiwa has her face all red, she stands up and continues to comb her hair:

    ¡°Even if it was true...he only has eyes for Marjorie¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? You¡¯re not giving up are you?¡± The spirit of a coyote appears out of the amulet. Tiwa looks down:

    ¡°No, I am not Zuni¡­¡±

    Zuni is a spirit coyote that is contracted with Tiwa like Suma and Jana. He has a regular size just like a coyote, he has reddish fur and blue eyes.

    ¡°Remember, you¡¯re the last descendant of the Ysletas, so you must be strong, you must not lose, even if it is a love problem..¡±

    ¡°I know that...but this is different, it¡¯s just that I...see Alejandro and feel nervous¡­ever since our eyes met, I felt warm in my heart¡±

    ¡°That is love mistress¡­ssss...and it is a normal feeling¡­¡±

    ¡°Love ehh? Can someone like me have the right to carry that feeling?¡±

    Tiwa looks at the mirror; ¡§What do you think? Emma?¡± After a few moments, she changes her expression to a confident one:

    ¡°You¡¯re right...if I do feel love, then I must fight...Valentine¡¯s day is approaching...then I must do my best and give Alejandro the best present¡­¡±

    ¡°Hoot,hoot, that is the spirit Lady Tiwa¡­¡± Suma flies around. Tiwa chuckles as she thinks:

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Thank you guys¡­I know that you will always be with me¡­¡±

    Tiwa changes her expression to a serious one, but I can''t let that distract me, I need the Golden key...only then will I be able to return home¡­"

    Tiwa looks at a picture where she appears as a little girl with a woman standing next to her. However, that picture is very old, as it has a yellowish color on it, and everyone has a native attire:

    ¡°Hopi¡­please guide me¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    February 8th; Rio Grande City International Airport

    The afternoon of the next day marks a great change in Uriel''s life¡­..

    Passengers of flight 07261998, our destination to Rio Grande City is nearby. Please fasten your seatbelts.

    An airplane arrives at the ¡°Rio Grande Airport.¡± After the plane lands a certain family comes out of the airplane and goes to the line to get their luggage ready.

    ¡°It''s been 5 years, I¡äm happy to be back, now to begin a new adventure!¡± A young girl stretches her arms, her long straight light purple colored hair with blue eyes catches everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°How long are you going to goof off, Valerie?¡± A teenager that is about her height says as he walks past her. He has red hair and green eyes.

    ¡°Aww, Daniel, you sure are a slave driver¡­¡± Valerie whines as she walks behind him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, mama said that we would meet her at the exit.¡± Daniel replies as they walk down the corridor.

    ¡°France sure was nice huh...being there for 3 months was a blast but now that we are here...I can¡¯t wait to see him again¡­¡± Valerie shouts with excitement.

    ¡°Yeah...see....him again¡­¡± Daniel doesn¡¯t make any expression. Valerie begins to skip feeling excitement.

    Valerie is a 15 years old girl, she has a slim figure. She wears a red short skirt, with white button shirt combined with a red tie, a pair of black long tights, and red shoes with a black French hat. She has a hyperactive activity and always smiles making her the center of attention around guys.

    Daniel is a 13 years old boy, with a thin body. He wears glasses, and he always has a typical teenage face, always looking bored. He has the same height as Valerie, making people sometimes think that they are twins. He is wearing a white shirt that says ¡°#1 Gamer¡±, a black jacket, blue jeans and white shoes.

    ¡°Valerie, you are making a scene again¡­¡± Daniel feels embarrassed. Valerie turns around and makes a cute face saying; ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that I''m cute¡±

    Many boys come around to talk to her making random questions:

    ¡°Hey, are you single?¡±

    ¡°Are you French?¡±

    ¡°Can I have your number?¡±

    Daniel crosses his arms, close his eyes and make a huge sigh as he thinks to himself:

    ¡°Here we go again, Valerie likes the attention but she likes to play with men and I am the one who needs to control her.¡±

    Valerie then goes behind Daniel , and says while laughing: ¡°Sorry friends but as you can see, I have company here so please leave me alone.¡±

    The guys feel down and leave. Daniel sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°Come on, our mother is here¡­¡±

    The two of them reach the exit where a beautiful woman with red hair and blue eyes waits for them.

    ¡°Valerie, Daniel, it¡¯s so good to see you¡­¡± The woman hugs both of them;

    ¡°Mis ni?os (my children), you don''t know how much I miss you.¡±

    ¡°Calm down Mama, it has only been 5 days.¡± Daniel replies to his mother. Maria pulls his ears and Daniel quickly changes his attitude:

    ¡°I mean, I miss you too MAMA.¡±

    Maria Di Fiore (age 40) is a beautiful woman with light brown skin, red hair and blue eyes. She has a well developed body with curves and a large breast. She is wearing a black dress with a coat and gloves.

    Valerie laughs at him, the three of them get into a taxi, the driver asks:

    ¡°Where are we going Ms. Di Fiore?¡±

    ¡°Please, call me Maria, and please take us to the Mission of San Juan.¡±

    The taxi heads towards the mission. In the back of the taxi, Maria looks at the window; ¡°After all this time¡­ I will get to see him again¡­¡±

    ¡°I know right, I hope he didn¡¯t change much...I can¡¯t wait to see my big brother¡­¡± Valerie expresses excitement, Daniel frowns:

    ¡°Sister, we don¡¯t know if he wants to see us¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh he does, otherwise, I will punish him.¡± Valerie smiles, releasing a purple aura.

    Maria looks at the sun; ¡°Finally, I will see you¡­ Uriel¡­my son¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Walking back from school¡­Fabiola, Mariana and Abril head back to the Mission¡­Mariana walks in front of the other two as she is still upset about what happened the night of the attack¡­

    ¡°School sure was boring today¡­¡± Abril walks in front of Fabiola and Mariana. She turns around and sees her sisters walking silent and avoiding looking at each other. Abril sighs with her eyes closed:

    ¡°Come on girls¡­it¡¯s been 2 days since the incident¡­can¡¯t you two just forget about it¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right¡­Mariana¡­I already told you that I was sorry¡­but it was something that I had to do¡­please¡­try to understand¡­¡± Fabiola looks at Mariana, Mariana avoids looking at her. -HMPH- ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    Mariana stops walking; ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡±

    Both Fabiola and Abril look at each other, not understanding the situation. Abril takes a step forward:

    ¡°Well¡­we¡¯re sorry that I knocked you down¡­and that Fabiola took off to take down the Chupacabras¡­you must have been very worried¡­¡±

    Mariana shakes her head; ¡°I already forgave you¡­¡± Abril and Fabiola look at eachother; ¡°Then why are they acting that way towards us¡­¡±

    ¡°You just don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Mariana walks towards Fabiola with tears in her eyes; ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take me with you¡­¡±

    Wind blows as there is silence for a couple of moments. Fabiola looks confused; ¡°Mariana¡­what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Melissa wasn¡¯t only your sister¡­she was ours as well¡­I wanted revenge just like you¡­I wanted to go with you¡­but you were selfish¡­¡± Melissa turns around; ¡°I wanted to go too¡­¡±

    Fabiola understands her feelings and replies; ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I was caught up in my own world¡­that I didn¡¯t see everyone around me¡­please¡­forgive me¡­¡±

    ¡°I already have¡­but Fabiola¡­next time¡­trust in us as well¡­we¡¯re family after all¡­¡± Fabiola looks at Mariana and Abril smiling at her. A tear comes out her eyes as she nods in agreement; ¡°Thank you¡­both of you¡­I promise that I will do my best¡­¡±

    Abril feels embarrassed; ¡°Sister, you¡äre being too clingy¡­¡±

    (BBBAADDUUMMMPPP)

    The three girls feel a presence. Abril takes a step back; ¡°This feeling¡­that mana¡­it¡¯s enormous¡­¡±

    ¡°I know¡­it¡¯s coming this way¡­I sense three individuals with great power¡­¡± Mariana replies as she and Abril take a step back and stand behind Fabiola; ¡°Stay behind me¡­they¡¯re getting close¡­¡±

    At that moment, a taxi cab passes by them, the girls see a young man with red hair. The three of them are in shock.

    ¡°Who was that?¡± Abril takes a step forward.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know but he looked familiar¡­¡± Mariana blushes looking in that direction.

    ¡°I know¡­he looked just like¡­¡± Fabiola gets into her senses and looks at her sister:

    ¡°They¡¯re heading to the Mission¡­come on sisters¡­we must hurry¡­¡±

    The girls head towards the Mission¡­

    *****************************************************************************

    Mission of San Juan¡­

    In the Mission of San Juan, Sister Carolina walks towards Father Clemente¡äs Office¡­

    ¡°Father, do you have a moment?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Sister Carolina enters his office and closes the door. Father Clemente notices her expression; ¡°Do you have something you wanted to tell me?¡±

    ¡°I do¡­¡± Sister Carolina gets closer to his desk; ¡°Why didn''t you stop Fabiola that night?¡±

    Father Clemente sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°I figured you would ask that¡±

    ¡°Father...you were supposed to stop her if she attempted to escape...you were even supposed to have a barrier...why did you let her go?¡±

    ¡°Listen Carolina...a long time ago...a demon killed everyone you loved...am I right? How did it make you feel?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about Father, why did you bring that up?¡±

    ¡°Answer my question¡­¡±

    ¡°It made me feel anger, sadness and¡­¡± Sister Carolina opens her eyes wider; ¡°Wanting revenge¡­¡±

    ¡°That''s right...and what would you want to do when you see that demon again?¡±

    Sister Carolina looks down; ¡°I would want revenge¡­¡±

    ¡°That''s right...revenge is poison...if I had stopped Fabiola that night...her hunger for revenge would have grown even more...all I did was to let her go and free herself¡­¡± Father Clemente stands up; ¡°Please forgive me...I took a gamble on letting her go...I know I may be the worst human being alive...but I knew she would be safe...because you and Uriel were there?¡±

    ¡°Please don''t apologize...it is I who should apologize for doubting you and criticizing you¡­¡± Sister Carolina bows her head, Father Clemente smiles; ¡°Let''s just call it even...okay¡±

    ¡°Yes Father¡­¡± Sister Carolina smiles at him.

    ¡°Now then...it appears we will have some important guests arriving soon¡­¡± Father Clemente looks at the window. Sister Carolina looks confused; ¡°Guests? What do you mean?¡±

    (BBBAAADDUUUMMMPPP)

    Sister Carolina feels an enormous amount of mana; ¡°This presence...it¡äs huge¡­someone¡äs coming¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh it appears they arrived¡­¡±

    Sister Carolina looks frightened; ¡°Who?¡±

    Father Clemente smiles; ¡°Our reinforcements¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    "We have arrived, Ms. Maria¡­" The taxi says with heart shaped eyes. Maria smiles and replies:

    "Thank you...how much is the fee?"

    "No,this one''s on the house¡­" The driver replies nervously.

    "Are you sure? I don''t think it''s fair¡­"

    "Of course it¡¯s fair¡­"

    "Well thank you so much¡­" Maria leaves the taxi, the man is drooling as he sees her; ¡°What a babe¡­and what a nice body...¡±

    Daniel chuckles:

    "That was a bad move¡­"

    (CLICK)

    Daniel presses a button on his phone. As soon as he gets down, the car drives on its own; ¡°WHAT THE HELL!!!!!¡±

    Valerie looks at Daniel:

    "I know what you did and that wasn''t very nice¡­"

    Daniel walks past her; "I don''t know what you''re talking about¡­"

    Maria looks at the Mission; ¡°This place hasn''t changed at all¡­you know...Roberto and I married in this church¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh how romantic¡­.¡± Valerie smiles at her. Maria looks with sadness; ¡°Roberto¡­¡±

    "MMMMAAARRIIIAAA" Sister Carolina and runs to hug her; ¡°Maria...it''s really you¡­¡±

    "It''s been a while, Sister Carolina¡­" Maria hugs her back. Sister Carolina cries;

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I missed you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha...if it isn¡ät Maria...you haven''t changed...lovely as always...¡± Father Clemente looks at her and her children. Maria looks at Father Clemente; ¡°Father...I came back¡±

    ¡°Welcome home...my daughter¡±

    Maria sheds tears as well; ¡°It¡¯s good to see you¡­I¡äm home...¡±

    Sister Carolina and Father Clemente look at Valerie and Daniel.

    ¡°Oh my, is that your children? I can¡¯t believe how much they¡¯ve grown¡­¡±

    ¡°Hello...the number one idol girl of Rio Grande City has returned¡­¡± Valerie makes an idol pose. Daniel rolls his eyes, Sister Carolina hugs both of them with tears:

    ¡°You two, I missed you as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha...ha...ha¡­¡± The three sisters arrive. Fabiola looks at them; ¡°This mana...it was coming from them?¡± Fabiola opens her eyes wider; ¡°That woman...I can¡ät believe it¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow, who are they? The boy sure is cute¡­¡± Abril and Mariana see Daniel and blush.

    ¡°Cut it out, you two...that woman is Maria Di Fiore...she is a member of the order as well, and one of the most powerful members known as the Scarlet Maiden...and the two of them are her children...Valerie and Daniel¡­¡± Fabiola explains with excitement, the girls nod with surprise.

    Maria looks around and asks:

    ¡°Now then, I came here to see my son...and I would like you two to tell me how he is doing¡­¡±

    Clemente and Carolina laugh nervously as they say:

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story¡­¡±

    *********************************************************************

    In the dining room, Maria and her children eat some breakfast, Sister Carolina and Father Clemente introduce the sisters:

    ¡°Allow me to introduce three of my students: Fabiola, Mariana and Abril. They all are 13 years old. They are also members of the Order of Holy maiden.¡±

    ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you.¡± The three of them greet themselves to Maria. Fabiola takes a step forward and looks at Maria with excitement; ¡°I am really excited to meet you...Scarlet Maiden¡±

    ¡°Oh my...you know who I am?¡±

    Fabiola nods with excitement; ¡°Of course, you¡äre the famous maiden who fought against the demon Beelzebulb and managed to send him back to hell¡­you¡äre super strong...¡±

    ¡°Oh my...that was a long time ago dear¡­¡± Maria feels embarrassed. Daniel and Valerie smile; ¡°Here we go again...mama sure likes to be in the spotlight¡­¡±

    ¡°Not at all...you even exorcized 100 vampires a few months ago in Jalisco...am I right?¡± Fabiola replies with excitement. Maria shakes her head; ¡°100? No no...they were 200¡­¡±

    ¡°OH WOW¡­¡± Fabiola looks impressed as Maria feels empowered. Valerie shakes her head; ¡°Ay mama...you''re so easy to read¡­¡±

    (COUGH COUGH)

    Maria coughs and returns to normal; ¡°Now then...back to the topic¡­¡± Maria has a suspicious face, drinks her tea and says: ¡°Only three, what is going on here. Sister Carolina please tell... what happened to Melissa?¡±

    Sister Carolina and the other nuns lower their heads and then Sister Carolina:

    ¡°Melissa was taken away...I will tell you everything¡­¡± Sister Carolina stands up and continues to explain. After a few minutes, Sister Carolina tells Maria everything that has happened.

    ¡°I see, I¡äm sorry...it must¡äve been hard...there is no doubt that Darius is behind all of this¡­¡± Maria expresses her furious tone. Daniel looks at them; ¡°The Chupacabras ehh...now that is interesting¡­¡±

    She looks at Sister Carolina and smiles:

    ¡°So Uriel defeated the Chupacabras...I am very proud of him...¡± Fabiola steps forward; ¡°He did...he saved my life...he was so strong¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you dear...I really appreciate your feelings¡­¡±

    Valerie looks at Sister Carolina and asks:

    "So, is Uriel at school right now?"

    "That''s right, however due to his injuries, he is staying with a friend right now¡­"

    "A friend? Uriel has a friend?" Valerie looks surprised. Mariana steps forward:

    "That''s right, his name is Alejandro¡­"

    "Alejandro?" The three of them try to remember that name. Valerie scratches her head:

    "Alejandro...I know I heard that name before.."

    "Well he is super optimistic and has helped around the Ministry¡­I''m sure you''ll meet him later on¡­" Abril replies with the other sister nod their heads.

    Valerie stands up, and runs to the door; ¡°You know what mom, I can¡¯t wait, so I am going to see my brother now¡­¡±

    ¡°Now? Oh, alright, make sure to bring him here okay¡­¡± Maria nods in agreement. Valerie looks at Daniel:

    ¡°Alright...are you coming Daniel?¡±

    Daniel lies back on the chair; ¡°No thank you, I will wait for you here¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯m off¡­¡± Valerie goes out the door. Sister Carolina stands up:

    ¡°Wait¡­ Maria, are you letting her go alone? Someone can kidnap her or worse¡­¡±

    Maria chuckles; ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry too much Sister¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Daniel takes out his phone; ¡°My mom is right...despite her looks, Valerie is strong¡­¡±

    Maria drinks from her teacup; ¡°She might be stronger than me¡­¡±

    Father Clemente and Sister Carolina look surprised. Daniel continues to explain; ¡°One time, a man tried to steal her purse and you know what happened next?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± The girls ask Daniel.

    ¡°An ambulance came for that man, because Valerie broke two of his limbs and 3 ribs¡­:

    Everyone looks in shock, meanwhile, Valerie runs with her pink coat singing:

    ? I will see my brother again¡­.I want to see him again¡­.I can¡¯t wait¡­.?

    At the dining room, Maria finishes her tea. Father Clemente looks at the sisters:

    ¡°Hijas (daughters), why don¡¯t you show Daniel around and take him to his room.¡±

    ¡°OKKKAAYYY¡± Mariana and Abril reply with excitement.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like it¡­¡± Fabiola replies, crossing her arms. Carolina steps forward; ¡°NOW¡­¡±

    Fabiola replies nervously; ¡°O-o-okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother, do I have too?¡± Daniel asks Maria, Maria looks at him with a fake smile. Daniel immediately understands and stands up; ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡±

    The four of them leave the dining room, Daniel leaves a beeping device on the other side of the door.

    ¡°Hurry Daniel¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m coming¡­¡± Daniel walks slowly along with Fabiola; ¡°Just so you know...I don¡ät trust you¡­¡± Fabiola comments to Daniel, Daniel smiles; ¡°Wise choice...you are not as dumb as you look¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Fabiola¡äs face turns red as Daniel continues to walk; ¡°I will need something from you girl, please go to my room¡±

    Mariana and Abril blush; ¡°W-W-What do you need?¡± Fabiola blushes as well; ¡°Hey we''re nuns...we¡­¡±

    ¡°Relax...there is something I need you to tell me¡­¡± Daniel continues to walk; ¡°Tell me everything about El Charro Negro¡­¡±

    Meanwhile...

    At the dining room, Father Clemente looks at Maria and asks:

    ¡°Maria, don¡¯t tell me that you came here to kill Darius?"

    "..." Maria doesn''t say a word at first, she grabs her Rosary:

    "Father, I came here with the sole purpose of applying justice to the Borderland...I know that sooner or later that justice will come¡­"

    "But killing a man? Maria, I don''t want you to ruin your soul¡­"

    "My soul was ruined 5 years ago, when I lost my husband and son¡­"

    -TCH- Father Clemente remains silent, Sister Carolina looks worried as she sees Maria¡¯s determination; ¡§Maria..you should reconsider...that man killed Roberto...and Roberto was one of the strongest men in the world¡­

    Maria sighs; ¡°Look, I only want justice...that is all¡­¡±

    Carolina puts her hand on Father Clemente¡¯s shoulder:

    ¡°I understand, Maria, I will support you...however, if you begin to move away from your sense of justice and go to the path of revenge, I will stop you¡­¡±

    Maria smiles; ¡°It¡¯s a deal...now tell me, how is my son doing?¡±

    Father Clemente sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°Very well, you win Maria...as for your son¡­¡±

    He stands up and continues speaking; ¡°Your son is a very polite and gentle person. He helps with the chores and prepares dinner for us without anyone asking. He has a pure soul however¡­¡±

    Clemente puts a serious expression; ¡°I know you also felt it before, but he has a powerful darkness within him. I thought it was just a Sombra-like situation or a demon but he was different...I can¡¯t put it in words¡­¡±

    ¡°I already know Father....I also felt it a long time ago...Uriel has a pure soul but he was corrupted when he made a pact with El Charro¡­¡±

    ¡°Maria, how can you be certain that he is your son? I mean there are no records or photos...how can you be sure¡­¡±

    Maria looks at the window, the clouds cover the sun:

    ¡°A long time ago, I tried to kill him¡­¡±

    Sister Carolina and Father Clemente are in shock as they hear Maria¡¯s confession. Maria continues to explain:

    ¡°I was weak and let myself be possessed by an evil spirit. That scar that he has on his left eye was made because he protected me from the spirit who possessed me. He protected me, even though I tried to kill him...it was at that moment that Roberto appeared in a vision and told me about our son, Uriel¡­¡±

    Maria cries as she finishes explaining:

    ¡°I tried to kill my son, then the evil spirit tried to kill me, but Uriel defended me. I was on the floor, Uriel stood in front of me, protecting me from the spirit. He turned around and smiled at me even when he was injured...I decided to believe in Roberto¡¯s words and decided to defend my son for the rest of my life¡­¡±

    Sister Carolina hugs Maria; ¡°It must¡¯ve been hard trying to be brave right?¡±

    Maria cries hugging Sister Carolina. Father Clemente pats her head; ¡°Hija, you are strong and brave...that¡¯s why I never doubted that Uriel was your son. Because he is the same as you...he had no obligation to help us deal with the Chupacabras and yet, he save Fabiola and defeated the monster¡±

    Maria smiles; ¡°I know...Uriel is my son after all¡­¡±

    ¡°Hhhmmmpphhh...I don¡¯t buy it, but I will give him the benefit of the doubt¡­¡± Daniel thinks to himself as he listen to all the conversation. He walks with the nuns who are giving a tour of the Ministry.

    Maria cleans her tears; ¡°Now then...the other purpose that I am here is to train the new generation¡­¡±

    ¡°Maria are you going to train the girls?¡±

    Maria nods in agreement; ¡°That¡äs right...the world is changing and here in the Borderland...the members of the Church is very limited...we lost so many members during the Chupacabras incident...that¡äs why...I must train them to ensure they have a future¡­¡±

    Sister Carolina smiles; ¡°Thank you Maria...I can''t afford to lose another of my presious girl...I will leave them in your care¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you...now then...time to protect this place...excuse me¡­¡±

    Maria walks outside to the back yard and she draws a huge circle with little crosses around it. She makes a cut in her hand and blood begins to fall to the ground. She chants:

    ¡°En el nombre del Se?or, protege este hogar de humildad¡± (In the name of the lord, protect this humble home.)

    A huge golden barrier begins to surround the Ministry and closes the entire area. The barrier begins to turn invisible. Maria thinks to herself:

    ¡°I hope we will be alright, I know they felt our presence. Uriel, my son, I want to see you...¡±

 Vol. 3 - Chapter 1.5: The Level Of The Sombras

    Sun City International Highschool

    It¡¯s past noon and the Organization Periods are taking place. At the HISTOREA Club room, a hotblooded conversation takes place between Alejandro and Carlos.

    Alejandro and Carlos glare at each other with hatred as Alejandro screams:

    ¡°PINK!¡±

    -TCH- Carlos pushes him back and says; ¡°YELLOW!¡±

    ¡°PINK!¡±

    ¡°YELLOW!¡±

    ¡°DAMN IT!¡± Alejandro points at the magazine; ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m telling you that the Pink Space Ranger is the hottest!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid Alejandro, the Yellow Space Ranger has bigger boobs, she is hotter!¡±

    Alejandro and Carlos have an argument over who is the hottest Space Ranger. Uriel reads a book on a desk while Chelsea writes on the board. Carlos Valverde and Chelsea Lockhart joined the HISTOREA Club as part of the alliance agreement.

    ¡°URIEL!¡± Alejandro looks at Uriel and asks; ¡°Which is hotter, pink or yellow?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care¡­¡± Uriel continues to read his book.

    ¡°What the hell man, when we were young, you used to say that the Pink was hotter.¡±

    Uriel feels embarrassed and continues reading; ¡°I don¡¯t remember¡­¡±

    Carlos grabs the magazine and says:

    ¡°Come, the yellow is way hotter, remember that¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid?¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re stupid¡­¡±

    ¡°No you¡­¡±

    Carlos and Alejandro begin to push each other. Carlos grabs the magazine and throws it at Alejandro.

    ¡°TAKE THAT YOU IDIOT!¡±

    Tiwa opens the door; ¡°Hey guys, sorry I¡¯m late¡­¡±

    (SSSLLLAAPPP)

    The magazine hits Tiwa¡¯s face. ¡°UH-OH¡± Carlos and Alejandro look at Tiwa as she gets furious. Tiwa looks at both of them and makes a fist;¡°YOU TWO, ARE GOING TO PAY!¡±

    (PUM PUM)

    Tiwa hits both of them with force; ¡°Don''t ever do that again¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry¡­¡± Carlos and Alejandro apologize to Tiwa as they rub their cheeks. Tiwa sighs with her eyes close:

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you were arguing over the hottest ranger. I mean how stupid can you be¡­¡±

    Carlos and Alejandro stand in the corner with a cone that says ¡°Donkey¡± on their heads. Chelsea stops writing:

    ¡°Okay...now that that¡¯s settled, let¡¯s move on to our topic, and that¡¯s the mysterious girl that appeared before us¡­¡±

    On the board there is a diagram that has the word; ¡°Mystery Girl¡± on top and below her ¡°Kage¡± (Shadows).

    ¡°We know that the Chupacabras attack was planned and El Muerto was behind it...however, the Kage that appeared on the bottom floor was probably her doing.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re correct...I felt her presence the night of the attack¡­¡± Uriel recalls when he first encountered that girl.

    ¡°Speaking of that night...I can¡¯t believe you took down a Level 2 Sombra all by yourself¡­¡± Chelsea expresses her excitement.

    ¡°Level 2?¡± Tiwa asks Chelsea.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know about the types of Sombras?¡± Chelsea clears her throat and puts her glasses on with a confident face, she begins to explain:

    ¡°Now then, it¡¯s time for Professor Chelsea to give her lecture¡­¡±

    ¡°Here we go again¡­¡± Carlos rolls his eyes. Chelsea writes on the board as she explains:

    ¡°Okay, first, we from Yggdrasil classified the Kage or Sombras in different categories; the first are the Level 1 Kage which are the giant monsters you often see. These types of Kage are not seen by the human eye, they barely have conscience and live on instinct alone. In this region, the Level 1 Kage are Alebrijes who were corrupted by human malice. These Kage can¡¯t withstand the Sun or sometimes Full Moon¡±

    ¡°Interesting...very interesting¡­¡±Alejandro takes notes from his notebook.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Chelsea writes on the board Level 1 and then writes Level 2 on top and circles it; ¡°The next are the Level 2 Kage, these types of Kage are more powerful. The Chupacabras was a Level 2 Kage that was strong enough that everyone could see it. They have conscience, they can speak and are strong enough to use mana. However, they can¡¯t withstand the sun either.¡±

    Uriel remembers when the Chupacabras attacked him by using sound waves. Alejandro takes notes, Chelsea writes Level 3 on top and continues to explain:

    ¡°Okay, now the next Level is the third. These types of Kage can be stronger, they can take human form, have human intelligence and can withstand cloudy days. They attack people in plain day, they have large amounts of mana and are able to use it to their advantage.¡±

    ¡°Level 3 Sombras?¡± Tiwa and Alejandro scratch their heads. Chelsea nods in agreement; ¡°These monsters are hybrids from a human and a monster...you don¡ät see them here very often...but in Japan and other Asian countries...they are commonly known are Yokai¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh I know that...they are powerful spirits that appear in Japanese folklore, am I right?¡± Alejandro replies with excitement. Chelsea nods in agreement; ¡°You are correct...you geek¡­¡±

    ¡°I love manga after all¡­¡± Alejandro feels cocky, with Carlos shaking his head; ¡°That''s not something to be proud of¡­¡±

    Uriel stands up and asks:

    ¡°Okay, now what are the other two levels?¡±

    ¡°Wait, there are five?¡± Alejandro asks, surprised. Chelsea chuckles; ¡°So you already knew about them?¡±

    ¡°Of course, but I know that there are stronger Levels¡±

    ¡°You are correct, Level 4 and Level 5 are the strongest and they are considered legends. You see the first two levels are dealt for agents who are Branches and Upper Trunks. Level 2 are dealt with by the Lower Trunks or Roots, that¡¯s why Senpai was in charge of the Chupacabras. The Level 3 are dealt with by Roots. The higher levels are even more dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Hey, and what is Level 4?¡± Alejandro asks nervously. Chelsea makes a sinister smile:

    ¡°Level 4 are Sombras that ar basically human beings...they are smart and strong...even stronger than a Root agent...and Level 5¡­.well...Uriel himself knows what they are¡­.¡±

    Alejandro and Tiwa look at Uriel who sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°For now, let¡¯s focus on the girl, we have come to the conclusion that she is a Shadowtamer.¡±

    " Shadow Tamer?¡±

    Chelsea nods in agreement; ¡°That¡¯s right, she is able to control the Kage at will, we often call those people Shadowtamers¡­¡±

    ¡°She must possess an enormous amount of mana if she can do that..¡± Carlos comments as he stands up; ¡°Shadowtamers are rare...you could say that before her...they were considered extinct¡­¡±

    ¡°Extinct?¡± Alejandro looks confused.

    ¡°I see...so we must find that girl and stop her right?¡± Tiwa asks Uriel, Uriel nods in agreement:

    ¡°Indeed, she is a problem and we will find her¡­¡±

    (KNOCK KNOCK)

    "Hello, is anyone here?" Victoria opens the door, she and Marjorie enter the room. Marjorie looks around surprised at the changes that the room suffered:

    "Wow, this room looks incredible...I didn''t recognize it¡­"

    "Of course you didn''t because I was the one who made the change¡­jealous?" Tiwa showa cocky expression thinking:

    "That''s right feel jealous, you witch"

    "No, actually, I love it¡­"Marjorie makes a sincere smile. Carlos and Alejandro think:

    "She''s so cute¡­"

    Uriel stands up and asks; "So, what does the Student Council want with us?"

    Victoria looks at the door; "We came here to discuss what happened the other night¡­"

    Everyone is speechless, Victoria continues to speak:

    "As much as I hate to say, I must say Thank you for saving us the other night. Alejandro, you looked cool¡­"

    Victoria looks away, Alejandro blushes.

    "Thank you for saving us¡­"

    "You''re welcome¡­" Alejandro replies feeling important. Uriel looks at them and asks:

    "That''s not all to it, right? What is your real reason?"

    "We want to know what''s going on...Uriel, why were you on a date with Ms. Miyazono, are you two dating?"

    Carlos who was drinking water spits creating a rainbow, he gets mad and screams:

    "NO, THEY AREN''T!!!"

    Chelsea covers his mouth; "Let him speak¡­"

    Marjorie gets closer to Uriel.

    (BBBAADDUUMMPP)

    "Well, answer us..."

    Uriel sighs with his eyes closed; "No, we are not¡­"

    Marjorie feels relieved. Victoria looks at all them acting suspicious:

    "Are you guys part of a secret group or something? Because the thing we saw was a monster plus all of the creatures that were flying around looked suspicious and yet you guys handled it like if you already knew about them, and Alejandro¡¯s hand¡­"

    "So she could see the Kage? This is bad, if she keeps asking questions¡­"Chelsea begins to gather mana on her hand. Marjorie notices weird and a takes a step back. Victoria asks impatiently:

    "WELL GUYS, PLEASE TELL US THE TRUTH!"

    "What do we do?"Tiwa and Alejandro get nervous, both of them looking at Uriel. Uriel with a calm fashion disappears from the girls'' sight:

    "Where did he¡­"

    "I''m sorry, but that is information that you must forget¡­" Uriel says as he appears behind them, he puts his hand on both of their heads and chants:

    "Memoria Perdida" (Lost Memory)

    Uriel releases mana, the girls¡¯ eyes turn hollow and slowly close. After an instant, Marjorie and Victoria open their eyes, they look confused, Uriel continues to speak:

    ¡°Now then, I would like to thank you for your visit and as you can see, we are doing well. ¡°

    ¡°Right? Well then, I guess we are off¡­¡± Victoria says as she approaches the door. Marjorie looks at Uriel, Uriel avoids eye contact. Marjorie looks at Alejandro and thinks:

    ¡°I guess, you¡¯re doing alright¡­¡±

    Uriel notices Marjorie¡äs attitude; ¡°That''s odd...did she¡­¡±

    (RRRRRIIIIINNNNGGGG)

    The Bell rings, ending the school day. The girls leave the room.

    ¡°Pheww, now that was close¡­¡± Chelsea pretends to swipe her sweat.

    Carlos, Tiwa and Alejandro look at Uriel and ask:

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°I just erased their memories, the memories of what happened that night¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow, now that is super handy¡­can you teach it to us?¡± Alejandro asks with excitement.

    ¡°Unfortunately no, this technique is extremely delicate...if I messed up, all of their memories could¡¯ve been erased¡­¡±

    Everyone looks at Uriel thinking; ¡°Is this guy a genius or something?¡±

    Everyone leaves the room, towards the hallway.

 Vol. 3- Chapter 2: Gossip, Jealousy and Trouble

    The HISTOREA group calmly walks down the hallway, suddenly they see a crowd on the bulletin board¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Uriel asks Alejandro.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably the King and Queen nominations for Valentine''s week.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡± Uriel asks Alejandro, Tiwa steps in and replies:

    ¡°Two men and two women are nominated to be king and queen. The winner will be crowned at Valentine''s dance¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up, the nominees are always the same, chosen by the student council; Aleister and some other hot guy¡­in fact, I don¡¯t care at all for that thing¡± Alejandro says to Uriel, Uriel walks to the board to see who are nominees.

    ¡°Eww, I can¡¯t they choose him...a loser like him? Please..¡±

    Alejandro and Tiwa pass the crowd and see who it is:

    ¡°WWWHHHAATTTT??¡±

    Nominees for Queen; Marjorie Bellerose and blank

    Nominees for King: Aleister Lucifugus and Alejandro Sanchez

    The members of HISTOREA  are in shock as they see Alejandro¡¯s name; ¡°Wait, I¡¯m a nominee.¡±

    Alejandro trembles; ¡°IT CAN¡¯T BE!¡±

    Tiwa has her eyes wide open; ¡°There has to be a mistake¡­¡±

    ¡°No, there isn''t,¡± Aleister walks towards them. He stops and smiles:

    ¡°Historical Research Association, I need to talk to you, come to the Student Council now¡­¡±

    Outside the High School, a beautiful girl with purple hair and blue eyes looks with wonder...

    ¡°WOOOW, SO THIS IS MY BROTHER¡¯S HIGHSCHOOL!¡± The girl with purple hair looks at the beautiful modern building.

    -TCH- ¡°So many young women, and I can¡¯t do a thing here...well, when I start working here, I¡¯ll figure something out.¡± Alberto Gonzalez, the son of Rio Grande City mayor walks outside the building.

    (PPUUMM)

    He bumps into the girl with purple hair.

    ¡°Ouch, sorry about that, I wasn¡¯t looking¡­¡± The girl apologizes, Alberto looks at her and smiles:

    ¡°Not to worry, my dear, it was my fault¡­are you a student here?¡±

    ¡°No, but I will be¡­¡± The girl says with a smile, Alberto gives a luxurious look, the girl waves as she says:

    ¡°Well then, gotta go, bye¡­¡±

    Alberto stares at the girl as she runs towards the inside of the building.

    ¡°Oh, I really need to come here...I found my woman¡­¡±

    The girl looks at the hallway as she thinks; ¡°Now, where could my big brother be¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    At the student council, the HISTOREA Alliance faces its next challenge:

    ¡°Aleister, why was I nominated to be King? Was this your doing?¡± Alejandro asks Aleister, Aleister chuckles and replies:

    ¡°Of course, you see this is a way for you to gain popularity, I am only doing this as a friend¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb, Alejandro is not very popular, which means he will be humiliated¡­¡± Tiwa ¡°defends¡± Alejandro. Alejandro feels like a ¡°rock¡± with the word ¡°Unpopular¡± on his back.

    Carlos, Chelsea and Uriel only look at Aleister without saying a word. Aleister continues to speak:

    ¡°Now then, Alejandro was nominated by me and Marjorie as a way for you to be pardoned by the students of this school, remember that you punched me...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I  know, and I would gladly do it again you know¡­¡±

    ¡°Whoa there, let¡¯s try to be civilized. Alejandro, you will need to find a partner to support you as your queen.¡±

    Alejandro turns to look at Tiwa. Aleister continues to speak; ¡°Just so you know, Tiwa, you are suspended from any class activity. Chelsea you are forbidden on helping Alejandro¡±

    Tiwa looks surprised; ¡°Ehh, but why?¡±

    ¡°Mmhh...You think I didn¡¯t notice you two on the night that the monster attacked, you were disguised by wearing wigs.¡±

    Everyone is in shock, Aleister chuckles; ¡°I understand that Uriel was there as a guest for Kasumi but you two had no need to be there and working. According to our school law, students are forbidden to work on jobs that involve alcohol and you two were servers, right?¡±

    ¡°Wait, you got it all wrong¡­¡±

    Aleister shows a picture of Alejandro and Tiwa in the kitchen. ¡°Now listen, I convinced the Principal not to expel you. As a result, Alejandro, you will participate as a candidate to be a King and Tiwa you¡¯re suspended from any class activity.¡±

    Everyone is speechless, Alejandro trembles and asks; ¡°Aleister, you set us up, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°But of course, and to make it more interesting, let¡¯s make a wager.¡±

    ¡°What kind of wager?¡±

    ¡°If I win, the HISTOREA Club will be terminated and all of you will be expelled. If you win then, I will forget about the incidents of that night...what do you say?¡±

    ¡°I-I-I¡­¡±

    Aleister gets closer and says; ¡°You will be humiliated in front of everyone and demonstrate the loser you have always been.¡±

    Alejandro runs outside the classroom. ¡°Alejandro, Wait¡­¡± Tiwa says as she tries to leave. Aleister closes the door with mana. Uriel stands up and walks towards Aleister; ¡°So, that¡¯s how you¡¯re going to play?¡±

    Aleister nods in agreement, Carlos and Chelsea glare at Aleister. Uriel chuckles, making Aleister angry:

    ¡°What''s so funny, I am telling you that you will be expelled.¡±

    ¡°So, I don¡¯t care about that,¡± Uriel stands face to face; ¡°What I care about is the girl that is controlling the Sombras, you know who she is right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about¡­¡±

    Aleister and Uriel begin to increase their mana, Carlos and Chelsea take a battle stance.

    ¡°You never change Uriel, that¡¯s why I hate you...but for now... I would concentrate on your friend, the loser¡­¡±

    ¡°How about if I take you down here and now¡­¡± Uriel gathers mana in his hand. Carlos smiles; ¡°Now this is what I like...a good old fight¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up Carlos and be ready¡­¡±

    Aleister smiles at them; ¡°You¡¯re welcome to try¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Marjorie enters the room; ¡°Aleister, I need to¡­¡±

    She looks confused;  ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Uriel and the others begin to the exit:

    ¡°Nothing is happening, we are just leaving...Thank you President for your advice¡­¡±

    Carlos, Chelsea and Tiwa leave the room, Uriel is the last one to leave, as he passes next to Marjorie their eyes meet, Marjorie notices Uriel face and blushes. Uriel closes the door, he looks at Carlos, Chelsea and Tiwa who look angry. Uriel sighs thinking:

    ¡°This got complicated.¡±

    Shion walks towards them; ¡°Uriel, there is someone looking for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Really, and who that might be¡­¡± Uriel asks, thinking who it is.

    ¡°A girl named Valerie¡­¡±

    Uriel opens his eyes wider and looks surprised:

    ¡°Valerie...it can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    At the same time that Uriel and Aleister were discussing, sitting outside the clubroom, Alejandro was mourning for what happened¡­

    ¡°Now what will I do? If I don¡¯t participate, we will be expelled and if I lose we will be expelled.¡± Alejandro sighs and continues to speak:

    ¡°What¡¯s worse, my friends can¡¯t help me and I don¡¯t have anyone else...damn it¡­¡±

    Alejandro mourns with his eyes closed and bows his head feeling like a loser. Suddenly someone walks towards him:

    ¡°Excuse me, is this the Historical Research Association?¡±

    Alejandro sighs, and responds; ¡°Yes it is, how can I help¡­¡±Alejandro opens his eyes and he is left speechless. He is in shock as a beautiful girl with purple hair stands in front of him. The girl smiles and responds:

    ¡°GREAT!¡±

    ¡°A-A-Ahhh¡± Alejandro sees her with his mouth open as he thinks; ¡°She¡¯s gorgeous¡­¡±

    The girl gets closer to him and asks; ¡°Are you alright? It seems that you were crying¡­¡±

    Alejandro panics, he jumps back, turns around and wipes his tears and turns around smiling:

    ¡°No, everything is fine, I wasn¡¯t crying at all...hahaha¡± Alejandro laughs nervously, the girl smiles and replies; ¡°That¡¯s good to hear¡­¡±

    ¡°I-I-I¡¯m Alejandro and you?¡±

    ¡°My name is Valerie...nice to meet you¡­¡± Valerie says with a pose causing Alejandro to blush;

    ¡°S-S-So, what brings you to our club?¡±

    ¡°Well, I was told I could find someone here¡­¡±

    ¡°Someone, who are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Someone named Uriel¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel?¡± Alejandro looks surprised and thinks; ¡°Is she someone Uriel knows? Uriel mentioned he had family but he didn¡¯t have any contact with¡­¡± Alejandro is lost in thought, Valerie gets closer asking:

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°YES I¡¯M ALRIGHT?¡± Alejandro steps back panicking; ¡°He is not here at the moment...but if you want I can take you to him¡­¡±

    ¡°You would do that? That¡¯s great, thank you very much¡­¡±

    ¡°No problem...are you going to enroll here?¡±

    ¡°Yes I am...tomorrow will be my first day¡­¡±

    ¡°Well I can show you around school as we look for him¡­¡±

    ¡°That sounds lovely...thank you¡­¡±

    Alejandro and Valerie head towards the school in search of Uriel¡­

    **********************************************************************

    At the same time¡­After informing Uriel, Shion headed to Kasumi¡¯s classroom where she saw her acting strange...

    "Senpai, are you alright?" Shion asks Kasumi with a worried expression.

    "....." Kasumi doesn''t respond as she looks at the window with "hearts" floating around her.

    Johanna, the nurse, enters her classroom located on the second floor.

    "Hey Kasumi¡­" Johanna looks at Shion with a worried expression.

    "Oh sorry, I didn''t know you were busy...maybe I''ll return later..."

    "No...wait Johanna, can you help me please¡­"

    "What''s the matter, Shion?"

    "Well, I''m worried that Senpai is under some kind of spell¡­"

    "Spell?" Johanna looks at Kasumi, she waves at Kasumi''s face but she doesn''t notice. Johanna chuckles:

    "Fufufu, my dear, there is nothing to worry about, I assure that what she has is normal..."

    "Huh¡­" Shion looks confused. Johanna smiles and says:

    "I''ll show you...look it''s Uriel¡­"

    Johanna points at the window, Kasumi quickly stands and looks at the window:

    "Where, where¡­"

    Shion is surprised, Johanna chuckles once more; "Fufu, see, it''s normal, Kasumi is in love¡­"

    "Love?" Shion says with a red face.

    "That''s right¡­"

    Kasumi returns to her senses and sees Johanna and Shion:

    "Oh Johanna, Shion, when did you get here?"

    Shion gets mad and puffs her cheeks; "Senpai, I''ve been here all the time¡­"

    Kasumi feels embarrassed and bows; "I''m sorry¡­"

    "Kasumi, it seems you had a great date the other night¡­"

    "Ehh" Kasumi blushes and begins to explain:

    "Well, it was fine at first but it was later interrupted by the Chupacabras¡­"

    Shion continues to explain; " The Chupacabras was defeated successfully with the help of Uriel however¡­"

    Shion changes her expression, Johanna looks suspicious and asks:

    "What happened?¡±

    Shion continues to explan; ¡°We saw El Charro Negro¡¯s power and it was frightening¡­¡±

    ¡°Fufufu, well, he is assigned as a Catastrophe threat level by my agency...it¡¯s better to keep him as an ally¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Shion sighs at her with her eyes closed; ¡°But he and Senpai are getting closer by the minute and that makes me jealous¡­¡±

    Kasumi looks at Shion; ¡°Shion, don¡¯t say that, he is my master¡¯s son...and I like that aggressive attitude of his¡­¡±

    Johanna and Shion stare at Kasumi; ¡°Senpai, are you a masochist?¡±

    ¡°Look, there he is..¡± Johanna points at the window, they look at Uriel heading to the front gate. Suddenly, Kasumi gets angry with a red aura of jealousy; ¡°Uriel, you cheater¡­¡±

    Kasumi sees Uriel with a group of girls talking to him.

    *************************************************************************

    Sun City International High School¡­

    A few minutes before...Uriel¡¯s side¡­. The HISTOREA Club just finished talking to Aleister. After hearing Shion''s news about Valerie...Uriel decided to search for her¡­.

    As Uriel heads down the stairs, he notices that  Angela is waiting for him to ask him a question:

    ¡°H-H-Hello Uriel, I was wondering if I could talk to you...¡±

    Uriel sighs, he is in a hurry but he doesn¡¯t want Angela to feel bad; ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±

    ¡°Well, I have a question about Algebra and I know that you are smart...so...could you..¡±

    Angela makes puppy eyes, Uriel has no choice but to agree:

    ¡°Very well, I can help you on my way out as we walk in the hallway okay¡± Angela nods with joy.

    Uriel and Angela walk in the hallway, Victoria walks towards them. She wears cheerleader outfit, she begins to frown and thinks to herself:

    ¡°That Angela she wants to take advantage of me, well I¡¯m not going to lose¡±

    Victoria runs towards Uriel and tackles him from behind.  This surprises Uriel and Angela. Victoria makes a cute face and with a seductive tone:

    ¡°Uriel, I also  have some doubts on the homework can you help me please¡±

    Uriel thinks to himself; ¡°Damn it, now of all times¡­¡±

    Uriel sighs and agrees; ¡°Of course, however I have some business to do so I¡¯ll help you both while we walk to the exit.¡± Victoria nods with a smile.

    Uriel answers the questions of Victoria and Angela while they approach the exit.

    ¡°Hey Uriel, what do you think of my uniform...is it cute?¡± Uriel nods; ¡°It looks on you¡­¡±

    (BBBAAADUUMMMPP)

    Victoria blushes, Angela gets annoyed and pulls his arm and hugs him tighter to make him feel her breasts. -BBBOIINNGG- ¡°Hey Uriel...do you like my hair..I decided to cut it a little¡­¡±

    Uriel makes a little smile; ¡°It makes you look pretty¡­¡± Angela blushes as well. Victoria looks mad as Angela smiles at her; ¡°Two can play that game¡­¡± Victoria thinks to herself; ¡°Angela is dangerous...I thought she liked Alejandro...then again...Uriel is hot¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, Marjorie walks down the hallway as she thinks:

    ¡°Why did Uriel have that angry expression, did something happen? I asked Alesiter but he didn¡¯t respond.This feeling...there is no doubt that he used ¡°That¡± technique on me...good thing I am always on high alert...¡±

    At that moment, Marjorie sees Uriel accompanied by Victoria and Angela.

    ¡°Uriel¡­¡±

    Marjorie puffs her cheeks and she begins to get jealous. She stands in front of them before Uriel reaches the exit and says with a big smile:

    ¡°What do you think you are doing girls? Aren¡¯t you too close to him?¡±

    Victoria and Angela begin to stare at Marjorie and Majorie returns the stare challenging them; ¡°I won¡¯t lose to you¡±

    Uriel sighs with his eyes close, thinking:

    ¡°Valerie, where are you?¡±

    At the same time¡­ Valerie and Alejandro reach the front gate¡­

    ¡°Wow, that was fun...thank you Alejandro¡­¡± Valerie says with a cute smile.

    (BBBBAAADDDUUUMMMPPP)

    Alejandro¡¯s face turns red and steam comes out from his head:

    ¡°Y-Y-You¡¯re welcome¡­if you like...maybe we...¡±

    ¡°Wow, check out that cute chick¡­¡±

    ¡°Is she a student¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s hot¡­¡±

    In a blink of an eye, Valerie is surrounded by boys.

    ¡°Where did Alejandro go?¡± Tiwa, Carlos and Chelsea decided to look for Alejandro.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, that guy sure is fast, when he runs away¡­¡± Carlos chuckles, Tiwa glares at him. Carlos gets nervous:

    ¡°Calm down, it was just a joke¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey guys, what¡¯s the commotion over there¡­¡± Chelsea points at the group of boys at the front gate. At the same time, Uriel goes outside, he has the three girls fighting for him.

    Kasumi, Shion and Johanna observe from the second floor. Kasumi is furious, Johanna looks at the group of boys and asks:

    ¡°What¡¯s happening down there?¡±

    In the group of boys outside the high school there was Valerie who was waiting for Uriel. Many of the boys were asking her out, and trying to get attention. Valerie only smiles, but in her mind she was furious at Uriel thinking:

    ¡°This is annoying, where is my brother...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happening over there?¡± Uriel and the girls stand next to the group of boys. Suddenly, Uriel opens his eyes wider, in the middle of the circle, Valerie notices Uriel.

    ¡°UUUUURRRRRIIIIIEEELLLL¡± Valerie passes all the boys and runs towards Uriel.

    ¡°Valerie¡­¡±

    Valerie hugs Uriel, paralyzing everyone in the front yard.

    ¡°Uriel, I missed you so much¡­¡±

    Image of Valerie and Uriel¡¯s encounter¡­

    ¡°Valerie, it¡¯s been a long time¡­¡± Uriel hugs her back, and pats her head. He makes a sincere smile, the girls look at him with shock.

    ¡°Uhhmm...Uriel, who is she?¡± Marjorie asks Uriel with a worried expression.

    Valerie sees the group of girls behind him and she begins to smile with a ¡°sinister aura¡± behind her, thinking:

    ¡°This is going to be fun.¡±

    ¡°She is¡­¡±

    ¡°Shhhh¡­That¡¯s a secret¡­¡± Valerie stops Uriel from revealing her identity by putting her finger on his lips, causing Marjorie to panic.

    ¡°WWWWHHHHAAATTTT?¡± Alejandro is in shock feeling jealous.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go...They are waiting for us¡­.¡± Valerie pulls Uriel from the arm and they begin to walk down the street. She hugs Uriel¡¯s arm and begins to laugh; ¡°This is fun?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny Valerie and why are you hugging me like this, it¡¯s uncomfortable¡±

    ¡°Clueless as ever I see Uriel, don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll let go as soon as we turn to the next street.¡± Valerie chuckles to a clueless Uriel.

    As soon as Valerie and Uriel disappear from their sights the whole school begins to talk because of the confusion believing that Uriel and Valerie are dating.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be. She¡¯s gorgeous even more than you Marjorie.¡± Victoria exclaims with sweat in her forehead.

    ¡°H-h-heyyy¡­¡± Marjorie exclaims.

    ¡°M-M-Maybe they are related?¡±  Angela says with a low tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, you saw how Uriel smiled at her. DAAAAMMNNIITT!!!¡± Victoria screams with the other girls talking about it as well.

    ¡°Uriel, that smile, it was so sincere¡­¡± Marjorie says feeling something in her heart.

    ¡°What just happened?¡± Tiwa asks Carlos and Chelsea, who look confused. Alejandro is in shock, he gets angry thinking:

    ¡°Uriel, you never mentioned you knew someone like her, Valerie never mentioned that...I see, I was being fooled¡­¡±

    Alejandro decides to follow them; ¡°I must know the truth¡­¡±

    As soon as Alejandro turns to the corner, he sees that they are gone. He sees a paper that says; ¡°Go to the Mission...¡±

    Alejandro destroys the paper and begins to run towards the Mission; ¡° I must know the truth.¡±

    On the second floor, Kasumi is ¡°turned into stone¡± after seeing Uriel leaving with Valerie.

    ¡°That girl sure was pretty, do you think they are related or are they lovers?¡± Johanna teases Kasumi who is still a ¡°stone¡±

    ¡°Senpai, get a hold of yourself, we need to finish our work¡­¡± Shion moves Kasumi¡¯s shoulder trying to make her come to her senses.

    ¡°Uriel...is cheating on me...he is¡­¡±

    Shion sighs with her eyes closed; ¡°Senpai, you¡¯re not dating him...please...this is embarrassing¡­¡± Shion looks at her feeling jealous; ¡°I wish Senpai would feel jealous for me too¡­¡±

    ¡°Fufufu¡­.well then, I guess I will see you tomorrow, good luck Kasumi...Shion¡­¡± Johanna leaves the room, Kasumi screams of rage:

    ¡°Raaww...I need to learn the truth¡­ and even if it means that  I must go to war!¡±

    ¡°Flames¡± come out of Kasumi who is inspired, Shion feeling embarrassed shakes her head thinking:

    ¡°Senpai...again...this is embarrassing¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Mission of San Juan

    Heading to the Ministry, Valerie and Uriel walked uphill¡­.

    The sun begins to set, Valerie walks alongside Uriel, Uriel carries many boxes and Valerie carries a paper bag filled with food.

    ¡°That sure was fun, right Uriel?¡± Valerie expresses her happiness

    ¡°Valerie, why are you here? Is Daniel here as well? I thought you two were in France...why did you come here?¡±

    Valerie puffs her cheeks; ¡°Sheesh, you ask too many questions, look we were in France until yesterday, Daniel is here too¡­you should be glad that we came here to see you¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Uriel says without any expression, Valerie looks at Uriel¡¯s scar and asks:

    ¡°Uriel, does your scar still hurt?¡±

    Uriel touches his face, and makes a little smile; ¡°Of course...but I got used to it, what about yours?

    Valerie has a scar on her back, the claws of a beast in the upper part of her back. However, thanks to Maria, it is invincible on normal eyes.

    ¡°A little, but mine isn¡¯t visible...I¡¯m sorry¡­because of us...you¡­¡±

    Uriel interrupts her by patting her head:

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it...the most important thing is that you are alive¡­¡±

    Valerie feels relieved and a tear comes out of her eye, she smiles:

    ¡°I think you look cool with that scar¡­¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    ¡°Mmmhhmm¡­¡± Valerie nods in agreement.

    ¡°Here we are, Mama is waiting for you¡­¡± They arrive at the gates, Uriel stands still observing them.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Valerie notices Uriel nervous. She makes a smirk and teases him:

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t tell me that you are scared of Mom, you took down the Chupacabras, a legendary monster and you are afraid of your own mom? Sheesh...you¡¯re so lame¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that...it¡¯s¡­.¡±

    "He''s ashamed because he hasn''t contacted mama for over a long time right?" Daniel walks towards them. Uriel looks at him, he makes a little smile:

    "You''ve grown, Daniel¡­"

    "Of course I did...and you look cooler, did you change your lotion or something¡­"

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    "Of course I did¡­" Uriel chuckles, both of them do a fist bump.

    "Uriel let''s go¡­" Valerie pulls from his arm, "Valerie, I can''t¡­"

    "Come on, Mama isn''t mad at you¡­"

    "Valerie, leave him alone, you¡¯re feeling guilt...aren''t you¡­" Daniel looks at Uriel, Uriel once again repeats:

    "It''s not that¡­"

    "Then, are you just going to avoid her? You left without saying anything¡­"

    "I know that and I am going to apologize but the reason is¡­" Uriel touches the forcefield:

    ¡°This holy barrier is not letting me enter¡±

    Valerie and Daniel notice that and feel embarrassed; ¡°Oh...right¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Uriel was able to enter thanks to Valerie¡¯s key to the barrier that Maria gave her. As they head to the Dining room, the three sisters were waiting for him:

    ¡°UUURRRIIIEELLLL¡± Abril and Mariana scream as both of them hug him with tears in their eyes. Valerie, feeling jealous puffs her cheeks thinking:

    ¡°Uriel...you lolicon¡­¡±

    Uriel pats their heads; ¡°I¡¯m home¡±

    ¡°We were really worried, are you sure that you are alright?¡± Mariana asks Uriel as she hugs him tighter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m okay now¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at Fabiola who is hiding in a corner, Daniel sighs and walks to her side:

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy...I know you want to hug him too¡­¡±

    Fabiola blushes as she says; ¡°H-H-Hey, that¡¯s not true...I¡­¡±

    Uriel passes next to her, Fabiola has a ¡°Tsundere¡± act; ¡°Hhhhmmppphhh¡­.Just so you know, I am still angry at you for taking down the Chupacabras and not me¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Uriel pats her head and says; ¡°I hope your sister can rest in peace now¡­¡±

    Fabiola¡¯s eyes filled themselves with tears as she hugs Uriel:

    ¡°Thank you...so much¡­¡±

    Valerie looks at her with jealousy as she continues to think; ¡°Uriel...you lolicon¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel, hijo, you¡¯re okay...Thank God¡­¡± Father Clemente  heads his way, -PPUUUMMM- ¡°UUURRIIEELL¡± Sister Carolina pushes the Father away and hugs Uriel.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alright, I prayed to God that you would recover from your injuries....¡±

    Uriel feels her sincere feelings; ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    Sister Carolina grabs Uriel¡¯s hand; ¡°Come with me...Maria is waiting¡­¡±

    Uriel gets nervous, and they head to the kitchen where Maria is cooking. Carolina opens the door, Uriel enters the kitchen, Carolina closes the door. Everyone is eavesdropping at the door as they try to hear their conversation.

    (CHOP CHOP CHOP)

    Maria cuts a potato, she is wearing a red apron along with her black dress. There is a silence in the room; ¡°Uriel, you¡¯ve returned¡­¡± Maria says with an angry tone.

    Uriel feels nervous, he feels the tension as he asks; ¡°Mother...why are you here? Why did you come  to this dangerous pla¡­.¡±

    (BBBBOOOOMMMM)

    Maria throws a potato with a powerful air pressure hitting Uriel in the stomach breaking the wall creating a giant hole. Everyone who stands in the door is in shock to see the hole that is next to them. Daniel chuckles; ¡°That idiot¡­¡±

    Uriel lies on the ground as he sees the potato in his stomach thinking; ¡°Mother, your strength hasn¡¯t changed at all¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel¡­¡± Fabiola tries to head towards Uriel but she is stopped by Sister Carolina.

    ¡°Uriel...you are an idiot¡­¡± Maria bends over and grabs Uriel¡¯s shirt and begins to cry:

    ¡°You left without saying anything...I didn¡¯t know what happened to you, and the only thing I knew was that you left on a mission. You began to hunt down Sombras in South America.... I only received letters from you every now and then...¡±

    Uriel doesn¡¯t reply, Maria hugs him tightly and continues to speak:

    ¡°I was worried sick...my son went missing and I didn¡¯t know what to do? Why Uriel? Why did you abandon me?¡±

    Uriel doesn¡¯t reply, he hugs her back and the only words he lets out is; ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank God you¡¯re safe...I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re here...but please, promise me that you will trust me from now on...I am your mother...I will never betray you...please have faith in others...have faith in me¡­¡±

    Uriel is surprised on what his mother said, a tear comes out of his eye as he says in a low tone:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...Mama...thank you...for accepting me as your son¡­¡±

    ¡°You idiot, you are my son...remember that you are not alone...you have me, your siblings and the members of this Mission¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at his right and sees everyone nodding in agreement, he stands up and making Maria stand up, he makes a little smile :

    ¡°I¡¯m back...mother¡­¡±

    ¡°Welcome back...Uriel¡­¡± Maria smiles at him. Father Clemente steps forward and clears his throat:

    ¡°Maria, I know that you are happy about seeing your son, but I must interrupt this reunion because...YOU BROKE MY WALL! WHY DO YOU ALWAYS DO THAT!¡±

    Maria notices the hole and laughs nervously; ¡°Oops, I¡¯m sorry...Uriel will fix it for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do you involve me...you¡¯re the one who broke¡­¡±

    (PPUUMMM)

    Maria punches his stomach as she screams; ¡°URIEL, YOU MUST OBEY YOUR MOTHER¡¯S ORDERS¡­¡±

    ¡°Right...sorry¡­¡±

    Everyone laughs, suddenly, Daniel sees his clock that is beeping.  Valerie notices and asks:

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Daniel?¡±

    ¡°We have an intruder¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Alejandro was standing outside the Mission...he was facing a difficult situation...jealousy¡­

    ¡°What should I do...I just came here to pick up my stuff but I must see Uriel¡­¡± Alejandro walks side by side, he has his arms cross and his eyes close:

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Uriel tell me about the beautiful girl...does he want her for himself? Is she his girlfriend? I thought he loved Marjorie¡­¡±

    Alejandro stops and scratches his head saying; ¡°DAMN IT, WHAT SHOULD I DO?¡±

    After a few minutes, Alejandro decides what to do; ¡°Right...this is what I am going to do...walk away¡­¡±

    Alejandro begins to walk away, suddenly he stops moving; ¡°Huh...what¡¯s going on¡­¡±

    ¡°You, intruder...why did you come here?¡± Alejandro hears a new voice, he slowly begins to turn around without him commanding his body. He sees a boy with red hair and glasses walking towards him. Alejandro gets nervous and asks:

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something I should be asking you¡­¡± Daniel replies, suddenly, Alejandro can see a red barrier surrounding his body; ¡°What¡¯s this, a barrier?¡±

    Daniel takes out a sphere, he throws it to the air, the sphere stands still on the air and shines:

    ¡°Tell me who you are, or I will have to dispose of you¡­¡±

    Alejandro begins to sweat; ¡°Hey wait, my name is Alejandro¡­.I am staying here at the mission¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh really, are you a monk or priest?¡±

    ¡°Neither¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you are a spy...you will be disposed of¡­¡±

    ¡°No, wait, I am Uriel¡¯s friend¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel¡¯s friend huh...if you answer me this...what is his favorite food?¡±

    Alejandro opens his eyes wider as he doesn¡¯t know thinking; ¡°Damn it, I never asked him...what should I do? Damn it, I will take the risk¡­¡±

    Alejandro says with his eyes closed; ¡°Pizza?¡±

    ¡°Wrong answer...goodbye¡­¡± Daniel makes the sphere shine brighter, Alejandro looks at it thinking; ¡°I¡¯m dead¡­¡±

    ¡°Alejandro, is that you?¡± Alejandro hears the voice of a young girl, he opens his eyes and sees Valerie; ¡°Valerie, is that you?¡±

    ¡°ALEJANDRO, IT''S GOOD TO SEE YOU¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know him, Valerie?¡± Daniel asks Valerie who nods in agreement; ¡°I met him today, he helped find Uriel¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡± Daniel undoes the barrier and puts the sphere away. He begins to walk away saying; ¡°Then, I leave him to you¡­¡±

    Alejandro, feeling relieved, thinks; ¡°Thank God...Valerie, you¡¯re a lifesaver¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Valerie asks Alejandro, Alejandro scratches his cheek and avoids looking at her; ¡°Well, I was just passing by...you know, taking a long walk¡­¡±

    ¡°Perfect, come join us for dinner¡­¡± Valerie pulls his arm as he sees her shining aura; ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Valerie and Alejandro enter the Mission....

    ******************************************************************************

    As they entered the Mission... Alejandro was greeted by the Sisters¡­

    ¡°ALLLEEJJJAAANNDDRROO¡± Mariana and Abril hug him, Alejandro making a pervy face says; ¡°Hi, girls, how are you doing?¡±

    ¡°We were worried about you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but I am doing well...¡±

    ¡°Oh so you know them?¡± Valerie asks Alejandro, Alejandro gets nervous and tries to invent an excuse.

    ¡°Yeah, he is staying here with Uriel...he is a perv though¡­¡± Abril replies with a smile.

    ¡°SSHHHH¡± Alejandro tries to shut her up, Fabiola appears and hits him with a broom:

    ¡°You pervert, stay away from them¡­¡±

    ¡°Not you too...Fabiola¡­¡±

    ¡°GYAHAHAH YOU¡¯RE SO FUNNY¡­.¡± Valerie laughs, Alejandro sighs with his eyes close.

    ¡°Alejandro, you¡¯re here¡­¡± Uriel says as he walks towards him. Alejandro changes his expression and sees him with anger thinking; ¡°I must learn the truth...will ask him now¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel, what¡¯s your relationship with her?¡± Alejandro points at Valerie. Uriel who is dense answers:

    ¡°Well, she is a very important person to me¡­¡±

    ¡°I knew it, she is his girlfriend¡­¡± Alejandro feels jealous. Valerie chuckles noticing that and teases him:

    ¡°Remember when we bathed together...it was fun right¡­¡±

    Alejandro feels betrayed as he cries out ¡°blood¡±; ¡°Uriel, you traitor¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember that¡­¡± Uriel answers without having a clue. Valerie puffs her cheeks as she says; ¡°Sheesh Big Brother, get a clue, I was only teasing him¡­¡±

    Alejando looks with shock; ¡°Wait, Big Brother!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...this is my little sister, Valerie Di Fiore¡­¡±

    ¡°WWHHHAATTT?¡± Alejandro is in shock as a ¡°donkey¡± appears in his mind. Alejandro bows his head and apologizes:

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry that I doubted you¡­¡±

    Uriel not knowing what Alejandro means; ¡°Sorry for what?¡± Valerie laughs as she thinks; ¡°Uriel, you¡¯re really clueless...¡±

    ¡°Hey guys, Mama says dinner is ready¡± Daniel says as he walks towards them, Alejandro walks back, Uriel introduces him to Alejandro:

    ¡°By the way, he is my brother Daniel Di Fiore¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure¡­¡± Alejandro walks with them as he thinks; ¡°So this is your family...Uriel...I¡¯m glad¡­¡±

    In the dining room...Alejandro meets with Father Clemente and Sister Carolina:

    ¡°Alejandro, are you alright?¡±  Sister Carolina checks on Alejandro. Alejandro smiles thinking; ¡°Man, I¡¯m in heaven, she¡¯s an angel¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, thank you sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Hijo, how is your hand?¡± Father Clemente asks Alejandro, Alejandro moves it to his back as he answers:

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡±

    Father Clemente looks at him suspiciously. Alejandro drinks water nervously, Maria comes out of the kitchen:

    ¡°Okay, dinner is ready¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfffff¡± Alejandro spills his water as he is bewitched by Maria¡¯s beauty. Maria puts some plates in the table and notices Alejandro:

    ¡°Oh my, we have a handsome visitor.¡±

    ¡°This is Alejandro, he is a classmate at my High School¡± Uriel presents Alejandro. Alejandro nervously stands up and stretches his hand:

    ¡°Nice to meet you, I am Alejandro Sanchez¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s a lovely name, nice to meet you, my name is Maria Di Fiore, I am Uriel¡¯s mother¡­¡± Maria shakes his hand with a smile, Alejandro blushes thinking:

    ¡°What the hell Uriel...your sister is beautiful, your mother is gorgeous...I envy you so much¡­¡±

    Maria sits down and says; ¡°Well then everyone, time to eat¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Everyone ate and had fun¡­after dinner, Alejandro decided to go to his room to pick up his stuff¡­

    ¡°So you are really leaving huh¡­¡± Uriel comments as he sits on his bed.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m returning to my apartment, Ms. Rosa told me that Yggdrasil will watch over me.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey but don¡¯t feel bad, I mean you still have your family with you...and we will continue to see each other at school and the secret hideout.¡±

    Alejandro says with tears in his eyes, Uriel sighs with his eyes close; ¡°You¡¯re the one who is crying¡­¡±

    Alejandro walks down the stairs with Uriel, Maria is waiting for him to ask him something:

    ¡°Alejandro, may I see your left hand¡­¡± Alejandro is confused but he sees Maria¡¯s gorgeous face and runs down saying:

    ¡°Of course¡­¡±

    Maria looks at his hand that has a red bandage, she takes it off revealing a grotesque scene. Father Clemente and Sister Carolina are in shock, Alejandro¡¯s hand is covered in black veins that spread to his elbow.

    ¡°I see...you have blood poison that is spreading in your body...if you don¡¯t take care of it, you will die¡­¡±

    ¡°That I know, but Yggdrasil is helping me find a cure¡­¡±

    ¡°Yggdrasil...who is in charge of that unit?¡±

    ¡°A man named Allan Carter¡­¡± Uriel responds to the question, Maria looks at him:

    ¡°I see, Carter huh¡­Alejandro, I think I can help you with that¡­¡±

    Maria puts both of her hand on his arm, Alejandro blushes, Maria begins to say:

    ¡°Alejandro, what you have here is the Golden Key right? This Golden Key is one of seven that are spread across this continent, however Gold doesn¡¯t mean fortune but the contrary...as you can see, it means poison...now I don¡¯t know how to remove it but¡­¡±

    Maria closes her eyes and begins to pray:

    ¡°Se?or Dios, reduce el veneno de tu siervo y librarlo del mal; venenum Aufero¡± (Dear Lord, reduced the poison from your lamb and free him from evil; venenum Aufero)

    A small current of wind begins to form around Alejandro¡¯s arm, and it begins to shine in a golden color, the veins begin to disappear and the skin begins to turn back to normal. After a minute the veins are completely gone and a scar with the shape of the key is formed on the outer part of his hand.

    Maria opens her eyes, she wraps Alejandro¡¯s hand once again:

    ¡°There, I reduce the poison, I¡¯d say that it won¡¯t spread again unless you use it¡¯s power, try to keep it to a minimum, please.¡±

    Alejandro smiles; ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, thank you so much Ms. Di Fiore¡­¡±

    ¡°Please call me Maria¡­¡±

    Alejandro nods in agreement.

    Alejandro stands outside the Mission, he waves his hand  thanking everyone for their help, Uriel opens a portal that connects with his room and pushes him.

    ¡°Now that he''s gone, I will head to my room¡­¡± Uriel begins to walk towards his room, Valerie begins to tease:

    ¡°Aww, aren¡¯t you sad that your friend left?¡±

    Uriel stops walking and replies; ¡° Sad huh...No¡­¡±

    Valerie ¡°shivers¡±; ¡°So cold¡­¡±

    Maria chuckles; ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t tease him too much, of course he is sad, I can tell from his reaction¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay mama...I promise to go easy on him¡­¡±

    Uriel arrives to the door of his room, before he opens it, he turns to his right:

    ¡°Is something the matter, Daniel?¡±

    Daniel turns the corner and walks towards him; ¡°The rhythm sense of your still sharp as always Uriel¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you need something?¡±

    Daniel leans towards the wall with his arms crossed; ¡°Well, I came here to give you a heads up, I don¡¯t want to call it a warning, but it¡¯s something similar¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    ¡°Mama and Valerie may be fond of you and trust but I¡¯m not¡­¡±

    Uriel doesn¡¯t say a word and only looks at him, Daniel continues to speak:

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Mother described my brother Uriel and you''re just like him. I don¡¯t know if you are ¡°that¡± Uriel but I don¡¯t fully trust you and I must warn you...don¡¯t ever try to do something to Mama or Valerie...I know that you care about them but despite all that, you are still El Charro Negro, meaning that you are evil¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand..¡±

    ¡°If you ever try to do something to them...I will personally eliminate you...are we clear?¡±

    ¡°Mmpphh...you don¡¯t have to worry about that Daniel...my mission is clear here, I don¡¯t plan on  staying long...besides they are the ones who are clingy to me...but let¡¯s make a deal¡­¡±

    ¡°A deal?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...I swore that I would protect you three with my life, but, if I ever try to harm you...I will take my own life...what do you say?¡±

    ¡°Very well, I hope you can keep that promise or else I will kill you¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand...good night¡­¡± Uriel enters his room, Daniel continues walking towards his room.

    Standing in next to the wall, Fabiola trembles on what she just heard, she has her hands covering her mouth as she thinks:

    ¡°Uriel¡­.¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Sun City

    (GGGYYYAAHHHH)

    Located in the Northern part of the city, in an empty alley. Blood overflows in a corner as a young maiden gets devoured by a mysterious figure¡­

    ¡°Man, this is delicious, I can¡¯t believe how tasty the girls in this city are¡­¡± The monster with the appearance of a young man says as he licks his hand covered in blood.

    He stands up and begins to walk towards the light, his yellow eyes shine with the full moon. Suddenly, El Muerto comes out of the portal:

    ¡°Are you done, Ian?¡±

    The moon shines and reveals the monster to be Ian Constantin, his yellow eyes turn reddish once more.

    ¡°Yeah...I¡¯m done here...Muerto¡­¡± Ian says as he looks at the moon, El Muerto looks at the puddle of blood and says:

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you overdid it?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, I mean I only ate part of her flesh, I left her limbs intact...don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡±

    ¡°You disgust me¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t care¡­anyway, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I came here to tell you that tomorrow, I want you to bully a certain person¡­¡±

    Ian smiles and says; ¡°Oh...the plan is about to begin huh...I can¡¯t wait to fight him¡­¡±

    ¡°You will...just be patient¡­¡±

    Ian laughs as he increases his mana causing a small crater below his feet; ¡°I can¡¯t wait to face you...Charro Negro¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    February 9th, Sun City International Highschool

    The next morning, things went smoothly, Uriel and Valerie arrived at school. Everyone was looking at them. Valerie went to her classes and Uriel went to his, at that moment things got awkward:

    Uriel reads a book during the first period, at that moment Victoria walk towards him:

    ¡°Hey Uriel...how are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Uriel answers as he continues reading, -TCH- Victoria gets angry and puts the book down:

    ¡°Hey, I want to talk to you...why are you ignoring me?¡±

    ¡°I am not ignoring you...I just happened to study for my next test that is all...I didn¡¯t mean to be rude¡­¡±

    Victoria puffs her cheeks; ¡°Well you are¡±

    ¡°In that case...sorry¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks at them thinking; ¡°Here we go again...give up already Victoria...Uriel is not interested in you...speaking of that...will Valerie be interested in me?¡± Alejandro looks at the window as he begins to think about Valerie.

    Angela and Marjorie look at Victoria.

    ¡°Come on...ask him already?¡± Both of them think at the same time.

    Victoria gets nervous as she makes a question; ¡°Hey...Uriel...can I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°....¡± Uriel does not answer, Victoria continues to ask:

    ¡°That girl that was with you yesterday...is she someone important to you?¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡­¡± Alejandro wants to laugh thinking; ¡°Uriel is very dense...this will be fun¡­¡±

    Since Kasumi is not in the class right now, Marjorie, Angela and the other girls get closer to hear Uriel¡¯s answer. Meanwhile, standing outside the door, Kasumi is eavesdropping on the conversation as she thinks:

    ¡°I wonder what he will answer¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at her and with a serious expression he answers; ¡°Yes, she is¡­¡±

    ¡°Ehhh?¡± The girl says at the same time. Angela steps forward and with a worried expression asks; ¡°Is she that important to you?¡±

    ¡°Indeed she is...I would give my life for her¡± Uriel answers, recalling his conversation with Daniel.

    ¡°Pfff¡± Alejandro is chuckling; ¡°This is very funny¡­oh no...Marjorie is going to ask him something¡­¡±

    Marjorie touches his shoulder; ¡°Uriel...do you love her?¡±

    Everyone leans forwards, Kasumi who is at the door also wants to hear the answer.

    ¡°I guess...I do love her...and that is because she is my¡­¡±

    (BBBBBBOOOOMMMM)

    Kasumi opens the door very angry, interrupting the class. She a ¡°red aura¡± of anger as she walks to her desk:

    ¡°Very well students...class will end in  minutes so I decided that I will give a pop quiz¡­¡±

    ¡°WWWHHHAAATTTT?¡±

    Marjorie looks down; ¡°Uriel, you do love her...huh¡­¡±

    (BADUMP)

    Kasumi looks at Uriel; ¡°Mr Di Fiore, I want to talk to you after school¡­¡±

    Uriel nods in agreement not understanding the situation, Alejandro looks at the window as he sighs; ¡°Uriel, you are so stupid when it comes to love.¡±

    Meanwhile¡­.

    On the rooftop, Aleister stands with Ian; ¡° El Muerto told you who to attack...feel free to do it at lunch time..¡±

    ¡°What about the teachers, will they interfere?¡±

    ¡°No...they will be busy during lunch...mother is on it as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Perfect...this will be fun¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Lunch time arrived, Uriel as always disappears during lunch. Nobody knows where he goes.

    Meanwhile, Alejandro heads towards the cafeteria because someone is waiting for him:

    ¡°I need to hurry...she is waiting for me¡­¡± Alejandro runs with enthusiasm through the hallway. The reason is because he received a message on his cellphone that said:

    Alejandro, I will be waiting for you at the entrance of the cafeteria...Valerie¡­

    ¡°Valerie wants to eat with me...I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, Alejandro¡­¡± Tiwa stands in front of him. Alejandro stops, Tiwa gets nervous and asks:

    ¡°Hey...do you want...to¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry Tiwa, I¡¯m in a hurry...Someone is waiting for me...we¡¯ll talk later¡­¡±

    ¡°Ehh?¡± Alejandro passes by her, Tiwa is in shock; ¡°Damn you...I didn¡¯t even finish asking¡­¡± Tiwa decides to follow him.

    In the cafeteria, there is a group of boys who are surrounding a beautiful girl with purple hair. She is wearing a school uniform with long black socks. The boys begin to ask her out:

    ¡°Hey beautiful...come with us...we¡¯ll buy you lunch¡­¡±

    ¡°Mmpphh...he¡¯s late....¡± The girl makes a fake smile as she ignores the other boys.

    ¡°VALERIE!¡± Valerie hears a familiar voice. She sees Alejandro running towards her. She smiles and waves; ¡°Alejandro, what took you so long?¡±

    ¡°Sorry...something came up¡­¡±

    ¡°Well then...let¡¯s go¡­¡± Valerie grabs Alejandro¡¯s arm and both of them enter the cafeteria. The boys are in shock as they whisper:

    ¡°She was waiting for that creeper? What the hell, what¡¯s with that loser? She must be blind¡­¡±

    ¡°WOW THE CAFETERIA IS HUGE!¡± Valerie says as she looks around. Alejandro is also surprised as he thinks; ¡°Whoa, I forgot about here, it¡¯s been ages, usually I am at the roof, eating alone¡­¡±

    ¡°Alejandro...why are you with her?¡± Tiwa thinks with tears in her eyes as she runs in the opposite direction.

    Alejandro notices that everyone is watching them. He gets nervous as both of them walk to buy some food.

    ¡°Mmm...everything looks delicious, what are you going to get?¡± Valerie asks Alejandro. Alejandro doesn''t pay attention at first.

    ¡°Alejandro, are you okay?¡± Valerie touches his arm, Alejandro comes to his senses and replies:

    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m sorry, I will pick the steak...I love meat¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? Well, I will pick that too¡­¡±

    ¡°No way...isn¡¯t that the new chick...she¡¯s hot¡­¡± One of the guys who hangs out with Carlos says, Carlos looks at her and spills the milk he is drinking as he thinks; ¡°No way...that loser is with her?¡±

    Chelsea, who is with her own friends looks at them thinking; ¡°Who is that girl, and why is she hanging with Alejandro? I thought she was with Uriel¡­¡±

    ¡°No way is that Uriel¡¯s girlfriend, and why is she with Alejandro?¡± Angela says as she, Victoria and Marjorie are looking at them. Victoria makes a sinister smile:

    ¡°Is she cheating on Uriel? Maybe I can make my move¡­¡±

    Marjorie looks at her as she only thinks of Uriel; ¡°What is going on here? Uriel, where are you?¡±

    ¡°Look there is an empty table over there at the corner.¡± Valerie and Alejandro walk towards the table, Alejandro notices how everyone is watching them as if they were celebrities.

    ¡°Hey, Valerie, is it okay if I¡¯m with you...I mean everyone is watching us?¡±

    ¡°So? Who cares, I want you to be with me...besides let them watch me all they want, one day, I¡¯m going to be a famous superstar¡­¡±

    Alejandro blushes as he thinks; ¡°Man, this girl is something else¡­¡± Alejandro and Valerie sit on the table to eat.

    In the entrance of the cafeteria, Ian along with two big guys look at Alejandro as he says; ¡°Time for the fun to begin¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    At the ceiling, Uriel looks at the clouds as he meditates over his next move...suddenly...

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Uriel says with a serious tone. A young man with black hair, pale skin and reddish eyes walks towards him:

    ¡°Is that how you greet people,Uriel?¡±

    ¡°Aleister...what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Now, now, no need to be so aggressive, I just came here to talk¡­¡± Aleister stands next to him as he looks at the clouds as well, he continues to speak:

    ¡°Uriel...do you consider Alejandro and the guys of Yggdrasil your friends?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of you business¡­:

    ¡°Oh come on, try to be more nice...I am the Student Council President after all¡­¡±

    Uriel sighs with his eyes closed and answers; ¡°I don¡¯t consider them as friends, but allies who share the same goal¡­¡±

    ¡°I see..well then, how about joining me and my group?¡±

    Uriel is surprised at what he is hearing; ¡°Joining you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...we share the same goal here...I know you''re after my father¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at Aleister speechless. Aleister smiles:

    I don¡¯t particularly like him either...let¡¯s be honest here, the only way for you to reach him is passing me. I am making it easier for you¡­¡±

    ¡°...¡± Uriel doesn''t say anything, after a few seconds he asks; ¡°Are you El Muerto?¡±

    ¡°What is that? I don¡¯t know what you are talking about?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb...I know that you are connected¡­¡±

    Aleister chuckles; ¡°I¡¯m sorry...but I don¡¯t know him¡­anyway, about my proposal¡­¡±

    ¡°No thank you...I don¡¯t like you at all¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it because I am with Marjorie?¡±

    Uriel gets angry, Aleister teases him; ¡°If you want her, you can have her, I don¡¯t mind sharing her with you¡­¡±

    ¡°You bastard¡­¡± Uriel makes a fist, Aleister chuckles and begins to walk away; ¡°I am just joking that¡¯s all...oh and before I go, if Alejandro isn¡¯t your friend, I hope you don¡¯t mind him getting killed, right?¡±

    Uriel senses Alejandro¡¯s aura agitated as he notices people running towards the cafeteria; ¡°Something''s wrong...I must hurry?¡±

    *****************************************************************************

    Meanwhile...a few minutes before¡­

    ¡°So you like supernatural stuff huh..you know you have quite a reputation here¡­¡± Valerie finishes eating her meat. Alejandro with an embarrassed expression asks:

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s weird?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, I feel that it¡¯s really interesting¡­¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Alejandro asks with enthusiasm, Valerie nods in agreement making him happy.

    Alejandro and Valerie eat lunch together, suddenly, someone approaches their table:

    ¡°Hey there...Alejandro...you sure are getting popular here¡­.¡± Alejandro hears the voice of someone he knows. He turns around frightened and opens his eyes wider; ¡°Ian, when did you return?¡±

    ¡°This morning actually, and I wanted to say hi to my buddy¡­¡± Ian Constantin smiles, Alejandro begins to shake as he sees Claudius and Marius behind him.

    Claudius and Marius Lucifugus are Aleister¡¯s cousins. They have pale skin, with short black hair, they are almost 7 feet tall and have muscular bodies. They often beat Alejandro under Aleister¡¯s orders.

    Ian and Alejandro have a history, Ian has bullied Alejandro for over a year and often makes fun of him. Alejandro gets scared every time he sees him.

    ¡°Alejandro, who is this guy?¡± Valerie asks with a worried expression as she sees Alejandro trembling. Ian notices Valerie and walks towards her:

    ¡°Wow, you sure are a beauty, hello I am Alejandro¡¯s friend, my name is Ian Constatin and these are Claudius and Marius.¡±

    ¡°It''s a pleasure¡­¡± Claudius replies, as Marius nods as well; ¡°Indeed a pleasure¡±

    Valerie makes a fake smile thinking; ¡°Those guys have a high level of mana...they are not ordinary¡­¡±

    ¡°Mind if I join you?¡±

    ¡°No thank you...Alejandro and I are enjoying lunch¡±

    Tension grows as everyone watches them. Victoria, Angela, and Marjorie get nervous as they know what¡¯s going to happen next.

    ¡°Oh come on, babe, don¡¯t be like that...Alejandro doesn¡¯t mind right?¡±

    Alejandro only trembles; ¡°What should I do?¡±

    (BADUMP BADUMP)

    His anxiety grows and his heart beat rises. Ian notices that and begins to make fun of him:

    ¡°Aww come on buddy, I know that she is a gorgeous girl but you don¡¯t have to get nervous like that, he''s always been like that...everyone makes fun of him for being a loser who likes supernatural stuff¡­¡±

    Valerie notices Alejandro looking down; ¡°Alejandro¡­¡± Ian continues to speak; ¡°I heard that the S.I.S club that you worked so hard on was disbanded, I mean talk about being a loser huh¡­¡± Ian sits next to Valerie; ¡°Get away from me..¡±

    Ian ignores Valerie and continues to speak; ¡°Alejandro, I don¡¯t know what you did to this girl but you must tell her the truth, you are a loser and that will never change buddy¡­¡±

    Alejandro only thinks; ¡°What am I doing, this guy is making fun of me in front of Valerie and the whole school...maybe I am a loser...maybe I should run away¡­why am I such a coward...¡±

    You idiot...being brave is something anyone can do...you don¡¯t have to be strong, just have courage...

    Alejandro remembers Uriel¡äs words as he slowly stops trembling; ¡° That¡¯s right, I am not afraid¡­¡±

    ¡°Now babe, what do you say if we ditch this loser and go eat somewhere else¡­¡±  Ian tries to hug Valerie; ¡°I said, leave me alone¡­¡± Valerie looks at Ian with anger as her eyes turn hollow. Ian notices that and smiles; ¡°Ooh spicy¡­¡±

    ¡°LEAVE HER ALONE...SHUT UP, YOU IDIOT...NOBODY THINKS YOU¡¯RE FUNNY...STOP IT¡­¡± Alejandro stands up screaming at Ian. Everyone in the cafeteria remains silent.

    ¡°I did it..I said it¡­¡± Alejandro thinks to himself as everyone is in shock because he acted brave.

    ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡± Ian also stands up, Alejandro steps back thinking; ¡°Oh crap, what have I done..¡±

    ¡°Valerie, stand back¡­¡± Alejandro screams, Ian flips the table and charges at Alejandro.

    (PUUUMM)

    Ian punches Alejandro¡¯s stomach. ¡°So you want to be a man huh...well be a man and fight.¡±

    (PUUM PUUM PUUM)

    Ian begins to punch Alejandro multiple times.

    ¡°AAALLLEEJJAANNDDRROO¡± Valerie screams as she tries to walk forward but Claudius stops her; ¡°Don''t interfere with Ian¡±

    ¡°This is bad...he¡¯s going to get killed¡­¡± Carlos says as he watches the beat down. Everyone is in paralyzed. Ian continues to punch him.

    (PUM PUM PUM)

    Alejandro can only think; ¡°I¡¯m so weak...I can''t believe I am being humiliated by him¡­¡±

    ¡°AAALLLEEEJJJAANNNDDRROOO¡± Marjorie tries to move forward, Angela stops her; ¡°No..if you interfere...then you¡äll be hurt to¡­¡±

    Marjorie struggles; ¡°I don''t care...Alejandro is¡­¡± Victoria stands in her way; ¡°Calm down...remember who you are¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it...I need to help him¡­¡± Carlos says as he walks forward but Marius stands in his way too; ¡°No one will interfere¡±

    ¡°So mr. brave guy, are you finished being brave? Or do you need another lesson on why you should never answer back..¡±

    Alejandro who can barely move spits blood at Ian; ¡°You think that you are better than me? No, you are just a fool who likes to pick on the weak...I will never lower my head in front of you ever again...I prefer to die¡­¡±

    Ian smiles with fury; ¡°Very well¡­have it your way...¡±

    Valerie looks at Alejandro, and gets angrier; ¡°Move aside now¡­¡±

    ¡°No way...Master Ian said that nobody passes¡­¡± Claudius says to Valerie. Valerie begins to release mana as she says; ¡°This is your final warning...move...now¡­¡±

    Valerie is about to lift her arm, suddenly, Uriel grabs her shoulder; ¡°Uriel¡­¡±

    ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t do anything rash¡­¡±

    Uriel walks forward, Claudius tries to stop him. Uriel sees Ian berating Alejandro up.

    ¡°Hey, nobody moves¡­¡± Claudius tries to punch Uriel, Uriel with great speed grabs his arm with force, lifts him and throws him to a table.

    ¡°UUURRIIEELL!!!¡± Marjorie shouts with joy. Ian stands up and looks at him; ¡°This guy¡­¡±

    (BBBBBOOOMMM)

    ¡°Huhh...who are you?¡± Ian looks at Uriel. Uriel with great speed rescues Alejandro from Ian without him noticing.

    Ian smiles; ¡°When did he do it? I couldn¡¯t see him¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel...I¡¯m sorry...I tried to be brave but failed¡­¡± Alejandro apologizes before he passes out. Uriel with no expression says:

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry...you were brave enough¡­¡±

    Marius charges at Uriel, he punches him.-PPPPU UMMM- Uriel stops the punch with his hand, lifts Marius and slams him into the floor with a judo move.

    (BBBBBBBOOOOMM)

    At that moment, Ian charges to punch Uriel¡¯s face. Uriel manages to block the punch; however, he begins bleeding from his forehead due to the impact.

    ¡°Not bad...you are quick¡­¡± Uriel smiles looking at Ian. Suddenly, Ian spits blood as he feels pain in his right ribs.

    ¡°When did he¡­¡± Ian notices Uriel¡äs fist on his ribs, he smiles; ¡°Not bad...how about we make this a death match¡­¡±

    Uriel smiles at him thinking; ¡°This guy is strong...stronger than the Chupacabras¡­¡±

    (CCCLLLAAAPPP)

    ¡°That¡¯s enough...Ian back off, unless you want to be expelled¡­¡± Aleister appears clapping, Ian cleans the blood of his mouth and looks at Uriel. He walks straight at him and whispers in a low tone:

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to face you again...Charro Negro¡­¡±

    Ian, Claudius and Marius leave the cafeteria. Aleister looks at Alejandro unconsciousness thinking:

    ¡°You are a fool¡­Uriel, please take him to the nurse¡¯s office...¡±

    Uriel carries Alejandro in his arms, everyone is in shock at what they saw. Uriel and Valerie head to the nurse¡¯s office with Alejandro. Marjorie steps forward:

    ¡°Alejandro¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡ät worry...he''s going to be okay¡­¡±Uriel replies as he continues walking.

    ¡°Damn it...I didn¡¯t do anything, I only saw him getting beaten¡­¡± Carlos feels weak as he makes a fist. Chelsea only looks at him with a calm expression thinking:

    ¡°Damn it, where are my Senpais, when we need them?¡±

    Valerie with tears in her eyes looks at him; ¡°Uriel...I wanted to help him but¡­¡±

    ¡°No Valerie, you did well...don¡¯t worry¡­¡±

    Tiwa heads to the cafeteria thinking; ¡°I need to see what Alejandro is up to...I mean I am not worried or anything I just¡­¡± Tiwa looks at Uriel carrying a bloodied Alejandro to the nurse. She is in shock as she only says:

    ¡°Alejandro¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    On the first floor, at the end of the hallway...the nurse''s office is located...Uriel and Valerie wait as the nurse treats Alejandro:

    "All done...I finished treating him¡­" The nurse winks at Uriel. The nurse has black hair and purple eyes with a well-developed body.

    "Thank you for treating him, Nurse Gomez."

    "Please, call me Johanna¡­" Johanna replies with a luxurious tone. Valerie puffs her cheeks thinking:

    "Another one? Uriel you gigolo¡­"

    Johanna notices Valerie;" Don''t worry dear, I don''t plan on stealing your boyfriend¡­"

    "Mmmpphh" Valerie stands up and heads towards Alejandro closing the curtains.

    "Valerie is my sister¡­" Uriel clarifies.

    "Is that so¡­ that makes it easier¡­" Johanna licks her lips. She sits in front of Uriel, crossing her legs trying to seduce him.

    ¡°So, tell me, how is that a hot guy like you working here in this region with Kasumi and the others?¡±

    ¡°Judging from your rhythm, I¡¯d say you know about my identity right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, and I am delighted to see El Charro Negro in person¡­so Charro...what do you want in this region? I doubt that killing Darius is your only target right?¡±

    Uriel looks at Johanna with suspicion; ¡°Kasumi has told a lot huh...tell me, what organization do you belong to?¡±

    Johanna leans forward, she grabs Uriel¡¯s chin and gets closer to him; ¡°I think it¡¯s better for both of us, if I didn¡¯t tell you...all I can say for now is that I am after ¡°CIBOLA¡±, does that sound familiar?¡±

    Uriel opens his eyes wider as he knows what she is talking about. ¡°Johanna, how much do you know about that?¡±

    Johanna chuckles and gets closer; ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell you if you cooperate with me¡­¡±

    ¡°URIEL, ALEJANDRO IS WAKING UP!¡± Valerie opens the curtain seeing both of them close, she frowns saying; ¡°Sorry...am I interrupting you?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Uriel stands up and looks at Alejandro, Alejandro opens his eyes and looks at him; ¡°Uriel, where am I?¡±

    ¡°At the Nurse¡¯s office...you received quite the beating¡­¡±

    Alejandro remembers and begins to cry; ¡°I¡¯m sorry...I was so weak that I let him bother you, Valerie¡­¡±

    Valerie grabs his hand; ¡°Not at all...you did great, thank you for defending me¡­¡±

    ¡°Alejandro, don¡¯t feel bad...that guy is different, he is a monster...you had no chance¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks at Uriel, he tries to stand up, Johanna walks forward; ¡°Don¡¯t move around too much, you still need to recover¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel...I promise I will do a better job protecting someone...no...I swear¡­¡±

    Uriel smiles a little; ¡°I see...very well¡­¡±

    Valerie puts her hand in Alejandro¡¯s chest making him blush; ¡°Valerie, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I will cure you...stay still¡­¡± Valerie closes her eyes and begins to chant:

    ¡°O Dios...cura a tu siervo que ha sido tocado por el mal y devu¨¦lvele su pureza¡± (Oh Lord...cure your land that has been touched by evil and return his purity)

    Suddenly, Alejandro begins to shine in a golden color, and slowly his bruises disappear, the swollen eye turns back to normal and his ribs repair themselves once again.

    Alejandro looks surprised; ¡°Valerie...what did you do?¡±

    Valerie makes a pose; ¡°I simply cured you...now you won''t have any pain¡­¡±

    Alejandro stands up thinking; ¡°She¡¯s right...I don¡¯t feel pain at all¡­¡± Alejandro looks at Valerie; ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°No, thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°Now that is convenient, are you part of the Order of the Holy Maiden?¡± Johanna asks Valerie, Valerie looks at her and replies; ¡°I won¡¯t tell you¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not, but our mother is¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel...don¡¯t go telling her that...that¡¯s a secret¡­¡±

    ¡°She already knew, am I right?¡± Uriel asks Johanna, Johanna only chuckles.

    ¡°Whatever¡­¡± Valerie looks at Alejandro; ¡°Hey, Alejandro...I know that you are participating in the contest about King and Queen on the dance right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t have a partner yet¡­¡±

    ¡°Well look no more¡­¡± Valerie points at her self and with a confident expression:

    ¡°I, Valerie Di Fiore, will be your Queen¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Alejandro asks with enthusiasm, Valerie smiles at him and nods in agreement. Uriel sighs with his eyes close thinking:

    ¡°This is going to be a pain¡­¡±

 Vol. 3- Chapter 2.5: My Little Sister

    Sun City International High School

    Kasumi and Shion head towards the HISTOREA club room:

    ¡°Senpai, are you alright?¡± Shion asks Kasumi, Kasumi has a worried expression as she thinks:

    ¡°Did I underestimate Olivia?¡±

    ¡°Senpai?¡±

    ¡°Shion, we need to make a plan, if Olivia¡¯s words are true, then everyone is in danger¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    Kasumi and Shion arrive at the room, Kasumi opens the door and sees her students and Valerie in the room.

    ¡°Oh, Senpai...there you are...where were you at lunch time?¡± Chelsea asks as she and Valerie are eating cookies. Kasumi looks at Valerie and makes a fake smile:

    ¡°Excuse me, what are you doing here?¡±

    Valerie points to herself acting clueless, Kasumi nods in agreement as she smiles with her eyes closed. Valerie smiles and replies:

    ¡°My name is Valerie, Uriel asked me to come here¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel asked her?¡± Kasumi thinks to herself in shock. Kasumi looks at Uriel and asks:

    ¡°Uriel, may I ask why did you bring her here? I am afraid I need to ask her to leave..¡±

    ¡°Aww, no fair, I want to be with Uriel¡­¡± Valerie runs and hugs Uriel¡¯s arm. Kasumi gets angrier.

    ¡°Valerie, you¡¯re too close¡­¡± Uriel pushes her back. Carlos cries out ¡°blood¡± thinking:

    ¡°Oh man, I¡¯m so jealous.¡±

    ¡°Uriel...I don¡¯t know why you brought her here, but your girlfriend needs to go right now!¡± Kasumi has an irritated expression.

    ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend, she is my¡­¡±

    Valerie laughs, causing Kasumi to ask; ¡°What¡¯s so funny? I am giving you an order as a teacher¡­¡±

    Valerie stops laughing; ¡°I am glad you have people like Ms. Miyazono who cares about you, Big Brother¡­¡±

    ¡°BIG BROTHER!!!¡± Kasumi, Shion, Chelsea and Carlos say at the same time in a surprised manner.

    ¡°That¡¯s right...I am Valerie Di Fiore...Uriel¡¯s younger sister...nice to meet you¡­¡±

    Kasumi feels as if a ¡°rock¡± hits her back that says; ¡°LOSER.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that explains some things...nice to meet you Valerie¡­¡± Chelsea nods with a smile. Carlos looks nervous as he thinks:

    ¡°Man, she¡¯s so pretty¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, back off man, I saw her first¡­¡± Alejandro clashes with Carlos as both of them stare at each other. Shion walks forward:

    ¡°I am Shion Saito, the secretary of this school...we met before but I wanted to introduce myself properly¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure¡­¡± Valerie looks at Kasumi and makes a smirk thinking; ¡°So, she definitely has a crush on my brother¡±

    Valerie looks at Kasumi who is embarrassed and smiles:

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure Ms. Miyazono¡­¡±

    Kasumi bows her head and apologizes; ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being so rude...I am Kasumi Miyazono, I am the teacher in charge of the HISTOREA club.¡±

    Valerie gets closer and teases Kasumi; ¡°My brother is hot right? If I were you, I would make my move quickly because the nurse also wants to seduce him¡­¡±

    ¡°Ehh?¡± Kasumi gets mad as she thinks; ¡°Johanna, you witch?¡±

    Uriel clears his throat and begins to explain; ¡° Now then, let¡¯s begin...apparently, Tiwa will arrive later but we need to speak about our current situation, referring to Alejandro¡­¡±

    Kasumi and Shion look at Alejandro with bandages and ask; ¡°Alejandro, what happened to you?¡±

    Uriel decided to explain the situation to Kasumi and Shion. He explained how Alejandro was brutally beaten by Ian, and the plan they have with Valerie.

    ¡°I see..So basically, Valerie is going to be Alejandro¡¯s partner? But Uriel, is it okay to explain to your sister what is happening? Even involving her?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Valerie is someone that I trust...and I know that she is going to be useful¡­¡±

    ¡°Aww, thank you Big Brother¡­¡± Valerie gets closer to Uriel, making Kasumi jealous.

    "Well I don''t¡­" Carlos stands up with a serious expression; " We from Yggdrasil are more than capable of handling this situation...Kasumi Senpai, I think letting this weak girl help us will only be more trouble¡­"

    "Weak?" Valerie gets angry, she walks towards Carlos and with a raging smile:

    "You think I''m weak huh...well then how about we settle things with a duel¡­"

    Carlos chuckles; " I''m not going to fight a girl¡­"

    "Carlos that''s enough¡­" Kasumi tries to cool things off but Uriel stops her.

    "We are not going to fight¡­" Valerie sits on the big desk and raises her arm; "We are going to arm wrestle"

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    "Arm wrestle?" Carlos asks with a joking tone.

    "That''s right...simple, we arm wrestle, if you win, I''ll leave and if I win, I will join in your operation...do you agree or are you a chicken?"

    "Chicken?" Carlos sits on the other side and puts his arm into position to wrestle; "I am not a chicken but don''t cry when you lose¡­"

    "I won''t¡­Alejandro please be the referee¡­" Both of them get into position. Alejandro gets in the middle:

    "Okay¡­"

    Chelsea whispers to Uriel; "Hey Uriel...is this okay. Aren''t you worried?"

    "Well, I am worried that she will overdo it¡­"

    "Wait,what?" Chelsea looks confused.

    The two of them are in position, Alejandro grabs both of their hands.

    ¡°Ready...Go!¡± Alejandro lets go. The two of them begin to compete.

    Carlos has the upper hand and begins to beat Valerie; ¡°I got this in the bag¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, do you? I think you are strong...however¡­¡± Carlos notices that Valerie¡¯s expression has changed into a more serious one, her eyes turned hollow and she is expressing a killing intent.

    ¡°What¡¯s with this chick?¡± Carlos gets nervous, suddenly, Valerie gets the upper hand and slowly begins to move their hands in her favor. Carlos struggles:

    ¡°Her physical strength is incredible¡­¡±

    (PPPUUMM)

    Valerie beats Carlos with her strength , breaking the desk, and makes Carlos fall. Alejandro lifts Valerie¡¯s arm:

    ¡°The winner is Valerie¡­¡±

    ¡°Woow, she¡¯s strong!¡± Chelsea looks surprised. ¡°When it comes to brute strength, Valerie is stronger than me¡­but she overdid it and broke the desk¡± Uriel explains to Chelsea.

    Carlos lies on the ground thinking:

    ¡°She beat me...I thought she was weak...but¡­¡±

    ¡°That was fun...you are strong...we should arm wrestle again...some other time¡­¡± Valerie stretches her hand with a beautiful smile.

    (BADUMP)

    Carlos blushes; ¡°Sure...why not?¡± He grabs her hand and stands up. Alejandro looks at him with killing intent:

    ¡°SHE¡äS MINE!!!¡±

    ¡°I guess the Di Fiore are really strong huh Senpai ?¡± Shion asks Kasumi. Kasumi nods in agreement; ¡°She is...she must also be my Master¡äs daughter¡­¡±

    Shion walks forward; ¡°Now that you explained our situation, I will also say what happened during the faculty meeting¡­¡±

    Kasumi begins to remember what happened during lunch¡­

    ******************************************************************************

    During the lunch break, Kasumi has supposed to have a reunion at the faculty lounge¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Kasumi is in shock as she enters the room. The room is dark, all of the faculty members, except for Shion, are unconscious. At the end of the desk, Olivia sits next to someone who is standing next to her:

    ¡°Ahh, Kasumi, please take a seat¡­¡±

    Kasumi sits next to Shion, Olivia begins to speak; ¡°Now then, the reason why I decided to make everyone fall asleep was because of this¡­¡±

    The person who is next to Olivia walks towards Kasumi and gives her a paper.

    The Person who is next to Olivia is the Vice-Principal called; Barbara Mora. She is a beautiful woman with blonde hair, blue eyes and pale skin. She is wearing office attire. She has a well developed body and curves. She is Olivia¡¯s servant as well.

    Kasumi and Shion look at a torn up paper in the table that is written in blood, a letter that said:

    Hear my warning, on Valentine''s Dance, everyone will die...Sinners must be punished...

    ¡°Principal, why are you showing us this?¡± Kasumi asks as she and Shion look at it nervously. Olivia chuckles; ¡°Kasumi, you and I know that this is your fault¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Simple...if Yggdrasil hadn''t failed to kill the Shadow-tamer,then my school wouldn¡¯t be in danger...now the Shadow tamer is after my school and that makes me mad¡­"

    "Who gave you this message?" Shion asks Olivia.

    "We don''t know...when Barabara arrived at the school this morning, that was on the school gates¡­"

    "Unfortunately, I couldn''t see who put it on but this is a problem¡­" Barbara replies to Kasumi, Olivia stands up and says:

    "Kasumi, I know that you don''t believe me, but I do care for my school and I don¡¯t want my students to perish...so I am going to leave this to you¡­¡±

    -TCH- Kasumi and Shion look at eachother; ¡°Very well, I¡­¡±

    ¡°I have one condition though...I don¡¯t know how you will do it, but you, Shion and your students who are involved with your group are forbidden to leave the building¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You heard me...you are part of the school, therefore, you are not permitted to fight, that includes Uriel Di Fiore, Tiwa Smith and Alejandro Sanchez¡­¡±

    Olivia and Barbara begin to leave the room:

    ¡°Barbara will be there, she will keep a close eye on you...if you disobey then I will personally kill you¡­¡±

    (BBBAAAADDDUUMMPPP)

    Olivia releases a powerful mana in the room; ¡°I''ll be counting on you¡­¡±

    Olivia leaves the room, Kasumi and Shion are left paralyzed as they know how strong Olivia is.

    Shion takes a deep breath and looks at Kasumi:

    ¡°Senpai, what will we do?¡±

    ********************************************************************

    Back to the present¡­

    ¡°I understand the situation¡­¡± Uriel looks at Shion. He stands up and walks towards the window:

    ¡°So they will attack on the dance, that¡¯s perfect...I need to know what the Shadow tamer meant that day¡­¡±

    ¡°But Big Brother, how are you going to defend the school without leaving it¡­¡± Valerie asks Uriel. The room goes silent, as everyone tries to think of a solution.

    (KNOCK KNOCK)

    ¡°Excuse me, is this the Historical Research Association?¡± A Beautiful girl with white skin and black hair enters the room, she has greenish tone eyes, Alejandro and Carlos admire her beauty.

    ¡°Y-Y-Yes this is the place... are you looking for someone specifically?¡±  Alejandro asks the girl, the girl acts shy:

    ¡°Well, I am actually...looking for¡­¡± The girl points at Alejandro, Alejandro is in shock as he asks; ¡°Me?¡±

    Everyone is in shock, Uriel sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°How long are you going to act, Tiwa?¡±

    ¡°TTTTIIIWWWAAA!!!¡± Everyone acts confused. The girl smiles ¡°I¡äm sorry but I don¡ät what you¡äre talking about?¡±

    Uriel smiles; ¡°You may fool the others but not me¡­¡± The girl gets mad and suddenly transforms into Tiwa; ¡°Ssshheessh Uriel, way to ruin my surprise¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh sorry¡­¡± Uriel apologizes as he does not understand.

    ¡°WWWOOOWWWW THAT¡¯S SO COOL!¡± Alejandro shouts with eyes full of enthusiasm, Kasumi walks forward and asks:

    ¡°Tiwa, what technique was that?¡±

    ¡°That was my spirit Zuni, the coyote...with his help, I can transform into anyone I choose¡­¡±

    Tiwa makes the coyote appear; ¡°Greetings, I am Zuni¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s your familiar huh...impressive¡­¡±

    Tiwa nods in agreement; ¡° I want to help Alejandro, this is why I decided to use my spell and transform myself into another girl...genius huh?¡± Alejandro looks at Tiwa; ¡°That¡¯s a great idea...however...I already have a date¡­¡±

    Tiwa looks in shock; ¡°WWWHHHAATTT?¡±

    Valerie steps forward; ¡°That¡¯s right...I¡¯m his partner...Valerie¡­¡±

    ¡°Ehhh? And who is this girl? Why is she here?¡±

    Uriel sighs and answers; ¡°She¡¯s my sister...and she will help us in this operation¡­¡±

    ¡°HHHUUUHHH?¡±

    Tiwa looks at Kasumi; ¡°Teacher, can you explain the situation?¡±

    Uriel walks towards Tiwa; ¡°This is why I told you to come early...but...you just gave a great idea...and you will be vital for this operation¡­¡±

    Everyone looks confused upon hearing Uriel¡¯s words.

 Vol. 3 - Chapter 3: Hot-Blooded Valentines Competition

    February 10th; 4 days before Valentine''s day; Sun City International High School

    Monday, the beginning of the week. For many people, it is a boring day however, today, it is different, because it is the presentation of the candidates for the king and queen of the Valentine''s Dance¡­

    In the auditorium, every student from the school and faculty were assembled for the presentation...the Hot Blooded Competition began¡­

    ¡°STUDENTS, FACULTY, THANK YOU FOR COMING...I AM VICTORIA SALAZAR, AS A MEMBER OF THE STUDENT COUNCIL, IT IS AN HONOR TO PRESENT THE CANDIDATES FOR THE KING AND QUEEN OF THE VALENTINE''S DANCE`¡­¡±

    Victoria finishes by making a pose.

    ¡°YYYEEAAAHHHHH!!!!!!¡± Students are cheering and whistling with excitement as the competition was about to begin.

    In this school, being the King and Queen of Valentine¡äs is important, because for the students, it means that they are the most popular in the whole school and they get the chance to participate in the Prom competition which is later that year...but for the HISTOREA ALLIANCE, the meaning is different¡­

    ¡°Aww man, I can¡¯t believe that moron got us involved in his problems with Aleister, I mean come on¡­¡± Carlos, Chelsea and Tiwa sit in the highest place looking at the action. Chelsea looks at Carlos:

    ¡°There you go again, whining, you¡¯re just jealous that Alejandro is the one who is next to Valerie.¡±

    ¡°That''s not it...shut up¡­¡± Carlos gets nervous as he avoids looking at her; ¡°I am just angry because we got left out of the plan, we won¡¯t do a thing, just go to that stupid dance, I just want to fight some Kage¡­¡±

    ¡°Put a sock in it...these are Senpai¡¯s orders, plus we can¡¯t interrupt the operation, the only thing we can do is support Alejandro and Valerie because we are an Alliance¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah...yeah...Tiwa, do you have a say in this?¡±

    Tiwa looks down as she only says; ¡°Why do I have to do ¡°that'''', I wanted to be alongside Alejandro, I mean...why is Valerie so special? I hope Uriel knows what he''s doing¡­¡±

    Chelsea looks around; ¡°Speaking of Uriel...where is he?¡±

    Tiwa, Carlos and Chelsea look around looking for him, meanwhile, Victoria continues to speak:

    ¡°VERY WELL THEN, NOW AS YOU ALL KNOW, THE COMPETITION WILL CONSIST OF FIVE DAYS, AND LUCKY FOR US, THE FIFTH DAY IS VALENTINES MEANING THAT THERE IS A DANCE ON THE SAME DAY¡±

    ¡°YYYEEEAAAHHHH¡±

    ¡°VERY WELL, IT¡¯S TIME FOR US TO PRESENT THE COMPETITORS, COMING FIRST IS THE HOTTEST COUPLE OF THE SCHOOL; PRESENTING THE PRESIDENT AND THE VICE PRESIDENT OF THE STUDENT COUNCIL; ALEISTER LUCIFUGUS AND MARJORIE BELLEROSE¡±

    The crowd cheers with excitement, Aleister and Marjorie come out to the stage, they are both holding hands and waving at the students. Everyone is enchanted upon their beauty.

    ¡°Are you nervous dear?¡± Aleister asks Marjorie, Marjorie shakes her head denying it; ¡°Just a little, but I am more excited¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I hope your friend Alejandro doesn¡¯t quit...I didn¡¯t see him this morning in class¡­¡± Aleister chuckles, Marjorie looks preoccupied thinking; ¡°Alejandro...I hope you are alright¡­¡±

    ¡°OKAY EVERYONE, NOW HE COMES THE SECOND COUPLE, SHE IS A NEW TRANSFER STUDENT WHO STARTED JUST YESTERDAY AND HE IS A NEW COMPETITOR; LET¡¯S HEAR IT FOR VALERIE DI FIORE AND ALEJANDRO SANCHEZ!¡±

    Everyone begins to speak between themselves; ¡°Alejandro? Oh yeah, the idiot who loves supernatural stuff¡­.What a dork, Aleister will beat him...And who is this Valerie? Probably another nobody¡­¡±

    ¡°Valerie, I¡¯m kinda nervous¡­¡± Alejandro says as he and Valerie walk towards the stage. Valerie holds his hand tighter; ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just trust me and everything will be alright¡­¡±

    ¡°Right...thank you for doing this for me¡­¡±

    ¡°No problem...the point is to have fun and trust my brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Alejandro and Valerie appear on stage, suddenly, the gym goes silent as they are bewitched for what they are seeing.

    Just a reminder, Alejandro Sanchez is a 16 year old boy who has long brownish hair, his eyes are orange color, a thin body and his skin color is white. He is average in height, and an average body. He has pimples in his face, and has a little hump on his back, plus a pair of glasses making him look like a nerd.

    ¡°Is that Alejandro? Wow¡­¡± Chelsea says as she looks at Tiwa blushing.

    ¡°So that girl was right...she really changed Alejandro¡­¡± Carlos laughs. Marjorie and Aleister are also surprised by his change.

    Alejandro now has a comb shorter hair, his face is clean and shining, he has contact glasses and standing up straight...his appearance changes completely causing a few girls to sigh¡­

    ¡°WWOOOWWW WHAT A BEAUTY!¡± The guys begin to cheer for Valerie as she waves at them. Every guy has ¡°heart shaped¡± eyes as they are bewitched by her beauty.

    Valerie and Alejandro stand next to Aleister and Marjorie. Victoria is in awe for his Alejandro¡¯s appearance and says:

    ¡°WOW WHAT A CHANGE...WELL HERE YOU HAVE THEM, ALEJANDRO AND VALERIE¡­¡±

    The crowd cheers for them, Alejandro looks nervous, Valerie holds tighter as she whispers; ¡°You must look calm, remember I am here with you¡­¡±

    ¡°Right...sorry¡­¡± Alejandro smiles at Valerie, Marjorie looks at him and thinks:

    ¡°Alejandro, you never smiled at me like that before¡­¡±

    ¡°ALRIGHT, NOW TO EXPLAINED THE RULES FOR THIS COMPETITION; IN THE NEXT FIVE DAYS COUNTING TODAY; YOU STUDENTS AND FACULTY MUST VOTE FOR THE KING AND QUEEN, ON THE NIGHT OF THE DANCE, THE TWO COUPLES

    MUST DEMONSTRATE THAT THEY WORTHY BY ACCUMULATING ROSES THAT EACH STUDENT WILL RECEIVE AT THE END OF THIS ASSEMBLY.¡±

    Victoria takes out a rose, and continues to speak; ¡°THE RULES ARE SIMPLE, THE CANDIDATES MUST DEMONSTRATE THAT THEY CARE ABOUT THE SCHOOL AND THE PEOPLE IN IT, THEREFORE IN THE FOLLOWING DAYS, THEY MUST SHOW WHY DO THEY LOVE THIS SCHOOL BY DOING WHATEVER MEANS NECESSARY AND AT THE DANCE, THERE WILL BE TWO BOXES, THE STUDENTS WHO ATTEND MUST PUT THEIR ROSES ON THE BOX OF THE COUPLE THEY CHOOSE, PRETTY SIMPLE RIGHT?¡±

    ¡°YYYEEEAAHHH!!!¡± The crowd cheers, Victoria ends the assembly saying:

    ¡°VERY WELL, DON¡¯T FORGET, THE DANCE IS THIS FRIDAY, INVITE THE ONE YOU WANT TO GO AND LET¡¯S ENJOY THIS VALENTINE¡¯S¡±

    The crowd cheers, and the two couples abandon the stage. Aleister approaches Alejandro and Valerie; ¡°Wow, you sure had changed Alejandro, I didn¡¯t recognize you¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah so what?¡±

    Aleister chuckles; ¡°I see that you are still on the defensive side¡­¡± Aleister looks at Valerie; ¡°So, you are Valerie Di Fiore, you sure are beautiful¡­¡±

    ¡°Why thank you, I hope your girlfriend doesn¡¯t get jealous¡­¡± Valerie looks at Marjorie thinking:

    ¡°So that is Marjorie, I can¡¯t believe my brother and Alejandro have feelings for that fake bimbo¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, Marjorie doesn¡¯t get jealous...my name is Aleister Lucifugus¡­nice to meet you¡­¡± Aleister extends his hand, Valerie looks at him and shakes his hand:

    ¡°I am Valerie...I hope we can get along¡­¡±

    Aleister notices Valerie¡¯s strength as she squeezes his hand. Aleister immediately lets go:

    ¡°You are stronger than you look, that¡¯s nice...well Alejandro and Valerie, I hope we can have a fair competition¡­¡±

    Aleister begins to leave, Marjroie looks at Alejandro; ¡°You look cooler that way...Alejandro¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    Marjorie leaves with Aleister. Alejandro takes a deep breath of relief; ¡°So that was Aleister...I don¡¯t like him¡­¡± Valerie says with an angry expression, Alejandro looks at Valerie and chuckles:

    ¡°Man, I am glad I chose you¡­you give me confidence¡­¡±

    Valerie smiles; ¡°Really? Well I always try to be strong, just like Uriel¡­¡±

    Alejandro smiles too, both of them head towards the classroom as they begin the competition.

    At the same time¡­At the rooftop, Uriel lies on his back watching the clouds when suddenly¡­

    ¡°You don¡¯t like to participate in Assemblies? Uriel Di Fiore¡­¡± Uriel hears the voice of a young man who has a Romanian accent. He raises his body and turns around:

    ¡°No, I find them pointless, what about you? Ian Constantin?¡±

    Ian walks towards him; ¡°No, I wanted to talk to you about something¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Uriel...I came here to the Borderland on behalf of my master Darius¡­¡± Ian mentions Darius¡¯ name, Uriel stands up with a serious expression asks:

    ¡°Darius ehh...and what is your purpose here?¡±

    ¡°Not much...I was sent here from Romania to eliminate you...Charro Negro¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then, have you come here with the Shadow tamer to attack the school?¡±

    Ian begins to laugh; ¡°Hell no...I could care less about this school, you see I have a goal and that is to become a stronger by facing strong opponents, in Romania, I defeated several of the ¡°Undead¡± and when Master Darius mentioned about a certain foe who defeated a level 2 Shadow and wanted to come and see what can you do against a higher level¡­¡±

    Uriel is surprised to hear that and asks; ¡°Level? So are you a Shadow as well?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I am what people from Yggdrasil call me by a higher level but I ...:¡±

    ¡°So, do you want to fight me now?¡± Uriel makes a fist and begins to release mana, Ian laughs once more; ¡°If we fight here, we will destroy the whole school and kill everyone inside...I don¡¯t think you would want that right?¡±

    ¡°You got a point but don¡¯t worry, I will fight you anytime¡­¡±

    Ian leaves as he says; ¡°Very well, I look forward to that...for now let¡¯s enjoy our happy student life¡­¡± Ian heads to the door; ¡°On the night of the dance...we will see who''s stronger¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    For the rest of the day, Valerie and Alejandro went to each classroom and club room to present themselves in order to gain the trust of the students...however¡­

    ¡°Aww man, even though we went to all the classes, we still didn¡¯t get the support we wanted¡­¡± Alejandro looks down, Valerie smiles at him:

    ¡°Come on Alejandro, I mean it¡¯s just the first day...so don¡¯t worry...tomorrow will be another day and I have a plan ready let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    Valerie pulls Alejandro¡¯s arm as they head towards the exit. Marjorie looks at them from the Student Council window located on the second floor.

    She sighs and asks Aleister:

    ¡°Hey Aleister...shouldn¡¯t we have gone to the classrooms to present ourselves?"

    Aleister laughs and stands up; ¡°Marjorie, you can¡¯t possibly believe they can beat us, right?¡±

    ¡°....¡± Marjorie does not answer, Aleister gets closer to Marjorie and holds her chin:

    ¡°Marjorie...my dear Marjorie...stop thinking stupid stuff, you know I have more important things to do than worrying about a stupid competition.¡±

    Marjorie begins to feel chills down her spine as Aleister gets close to her and whispers:

    ¡°Be a nice girlfriend and stop bothering me¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m...sorry¡­¡± Marjorie is scared at him, she stands and with a fake smile says:

    ¡°Sorry but I have to go...I¡¯ll see you tomorrow¡­¡±

    (RRRIIINNNGGG)

    Aleister¡¯s cell phone rings, he looks at it and sees that it¡¯s a call from Darius:

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m busy right now¡­¡±

    ¡°Aleister, I received an important message from ¡°them¡± and the Third Hour wants to speak to you about your request...all that I can say is that you were approved¡­¡±

    Aleister makes a sinister smile as he feels joy; ¡°Excellent...things are going according to plan¡­¡±

    At the competition, the popularity polls of acceptance posted on the board of the school say:

    Aleister and Marjorie: 90%

    Alejandro and Valerie: 10%

    *****************************************************************

    February 11th; 3 days until Valentines, Sun City International High School

    The second of Valentine''s week began with a surprise event that no one imagined¡­

    (GGGYYYYAAHHHH)

    The girls of the classroom where Kasumi Miyazono teaches are out of control thanks to a certain question¡­The girls of the classroom are excited with the boys looking jealous.

    "Wait, can you repeat what you just said?" Victoria, who is in the middle of the circle, asks with her heartbeat rising. Uriel who is in front of her, repeats the questions:

    "I said...will you go to the Valentine''s dance with me?"

    Everyone is in shock, Angela looks at him and thinks; "I never thought he would ask someone out?"

    Marjorie puffs her cheeks thinking; "Well good for them...I guess¡­"

    Kasumi has a "red aura" of jealousy coming out of her as she thinks:

    "Calm down...this is only part of his plan¡­"

    "YES YES YES" Victoria jumps filled with joy. Uriel makes a little smile:

    "Okay then...do you want me to go to your house?"

    "No...I will be staying with a friend...let''s meet in front of the school at 9 pm¡­"

    (RRIINNGGG)

    The bell rings, Uriel turns around:

    "Very well...have a nice day¡­"

    Uriel leaves the classroom with Alejandro running behind him. Victoria goes down on her knees as she thinks:

    "I was so nervous...but he actually chose me¡­."

    Marjorie looks at her with "auras" of jealousy coming out of them; "This is not over yet¡­" Angela smiles; ¡°I¡¯m happy for you¡­Victoria¡­¡±

    Meanwhile¡­

    ¡°Hey Uriel, was it okay to invite Victoria to the dance? I mean, wouldn¡¯t Angela be a better choice or some other girl...remember that Victoria has a connection with Aleister¡­¡± Alejandro asks Uriel as both of them head towards their next class:

    ¡°Victoria is perfect, the reason is...she talks a lot and she wouldn¡¯t suspect our plan¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...well I hope you know what you¡¯re doing¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, you must concentrate on winning that contest¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel, do you think I can win? I mean, I''m going against Aleister¡­¡± Alejandro has a worried expression, Uriel sighs with his eyes close and replies:

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool, I know you can win...besides you have Valerie with you, so don¡¯t make her cry...otherwise¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at Alejandro with an angry expression, Alejandro gets nervous and laughs:

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°No, no, I know we can win...don¡¯t worry...I won¡¯t make her cry¡­¡± Alejandro stops walking for a moment as he think:

    ¡°Despite being cold...you care for your sister a lot huh...Uriel¡­¡±

    For the second day¡­.Valerie and Alejandro put a great sign that said:

    Vote for Valerie and Alejandro

    They decided to hand out some chocolates to the students who were going to lunch...this action brought a better result because at the end of the day the polls were:

    Aleister and Marjorie: 80%

    Alejandro and Valerie: 20%

    *****************************************************************

    February 11th; 3 days before Valentine''s day; Sun City International High School

    The next day, Alejandro and Valerie decided to do some community service by cleaning the school and recycling...the students of the school began to see their efforts and began to change their opinion with some of them saying:

    ¡°Hey...they do love the school...maybe we should vote for them¡­¡±

    Students even joined them in cleaning duty¡­.Alejandro and Valerie were having so much fun¡­.

    Meanwhile, Aleister and Marjorie didn¡¯t do a thing again...the results of the poll were:

    Aleister and Marjorie: 70%

    Alejandro and Valerie: 30%

    ******************************************************************************

    February 12th; 2 days before Valentine''s day; Sun City International Highschool

    On this day¡­

    Alejandro and Valerie once again put up a big sign that said:

    Vote for Alejandro and Valerie¡­

    This time they passed out home-made cookies made by Valerie herself...Students of all the grades began to form lines to have one, they also began to accept Alejandro more and more¡­

    Once again, Aleister and Marjorie didn¡¯t do anything...the polls were:

    Aleister and Marjorie: 65%

    Alejandro and Valerie: 35%

    ******************************************************************************

    February 13 th; 1 day before Valentine''s day; Sun City International High School

    On this day¡­

    Valerie and Alejandro decided to go to each classroom and present themselves, this time ... .their acceptance was incredible...The male students not only talked with Valerie but also with Alejandro almost as if his bad reputation ended¡­The female students also opened up to him and forgot about him being weird...

    Marjorie and Aleister once again did not do a thing to help with their popularity...the final poll was:

    Aleister and Marjorie: 50%

    Alejandro and Valerie: 50%

    Everything was going to be settled on the Dance¡­.

    *****************************************************************************

    Rio Grande City

    Later that day, in a prestigious middle school called Del Valle Middle School, the bell rang meaning the end of the school day. Boys and girls walk out of the school towards their home. Among them, the three sisters; Fabiola, Abril and Mariana who take classes as any student in the morning¡­

    ¡°Man, this sure was tiresome, right Mariana?¡± Abril yawns as she walks, swinging her back pack. Mariana nods in agreement, Fabiola gets mad; ¡°Don¡¯t slack off you two...come on let¡¯s hurry¡­¡±

    Mariana notices a brunette girl walking on the other side of the street. The girl has brown hair, hazel eyes, she walks alone looking at the ground:

    ¡°Naomi..hey Naomi¡­¡±

    Naomi looks up and sees Mariana running her way; ¡°H-H-Hey Mariana, do you need something?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to give you back the marker I borrowed from you¡­¡± Mariana gives Naomi the marker, thanking her, Naomi begins to walk away. Mariana stops her asking:

    ¡°Hey, Do you want to go eat something?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my mom is already waiting for me...gotta go...bye¡­¡± Naomi runs towards the corner. Mariana is left confused; ¡°Right¡­see you tomorrow¡­¡±

    ¡°Mariana, let''s go¡­¡± Abril and Fabiola wave at her, Mariana runs back to their side.

    Focusing on Naomi, she runs past the school towards an area where abandoned houses are located...She runs towards a house located at the end of the road¡­the house is in terrible conditions, it has no door or windows and the ceiling is falling off...there Naomi meets someone everyday¡­

    ¡°Estrella...Estrella...where are you?¡± Naomi asks as she stands at the entrance door, in a room, a silhouette begins to move, a girl comes out of the room. Naomi smiles and says:

    ¡°There you are, you made me worried¡­¡±

    Estrella is a girl that has the appearance of 12 or 13 years of age. She has pale skin, white messy hair and blue eyes. She is wearing a torn black dress with a hood that covers her face.

    ¡°Naomi...you came back¡­¡± Estrella slowly walks closer. Naomi takes out a sandwich and some orange juice box and gives them to Estrella.

    ¡°Here, you must be hungry, I wanted to bring more, but that is all I had for the moment¡­¡±

    Estrella eats quickly with tears in her eyes; ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°You''re welcome¡± Naomi smiles as she watches Estrella eat, her expression changes as she looks at Estrella with a worried expression; ¡°Estrella, please come to my house, I know my parents will welcome you...please, I don''t want you staying here anymore¡­¡±

    Estrella looks at Naomi crying and wipes one of her tears; ¡°Don''t worry, I am going to be fine¡­¡±

    After a while, Naomi tells Estrella everything she did in school, Estrella with great enthusiasm hears Naomi¡äs tales. Estrella looks down thinking; ¡°I wish I could go with you¡­¡±

    ¡°You can...if you come with me¡­¡± Naomi replies, trying to pull her arm, Estrella doesn¡ät stand, she shakes her head; ¡°I can¡ät, at least not right now¡­¡±

    ¡°But you will be right¡­¡±

    ¡°One day¡­¡±

    (BBBBAAADDDUUUMMMPPP)

    Naomi stands up; ¡°I need to go now, but I Promise to come back tomorrow¡­¡± Naomi runs to the exit waving at Estrella who also waves at her...

    The sun began to set, Naomi decided to go home¡­.Leaving Estrella in the house alone...or that is what she thought¡­

    Sombras slowly begins to come out of the rooms; ¡°Hello, my friends, it''s time for the hunt¡­¡±

    Estrella walks out of the house, suddenly, a portal begins to open, El Muerto appears in the portal:

    ¡°Greetings Estrella, are you ready for your mission?¡±

    Estrella looks scared; ¡°I don¡ät want my friends to die...how long are we supposed to keep doing this?¡±

    ¡°Patience, little girl, soon, everything will be over...isn''t that right...old man?¡±

    An old man with a beard, and an eyepatch in his left eye appears out of the portal, he has no hair and he is pale with a reddish right eye. He is wearing a black robe that is torn up.

    He walks towards Estrella and pats her head; ¡°You must do it...you must keep fighting in order to avenge our people...you must¡­¡±

    ¡°I will¡­¡± Estrella nods in agreement, the man and El Muerto decide to enter the portal. Estrella plays her flute. The Sombras react and scatter around. Estrella walks towards the portal and disappears along with the Sombras.

    *****************************************************************************

    February 14th; Valentines Day, Ministry of San Juan

    The night of the dance finally arrived...the students had the day off in order to get ready for later that night...for this school...this dance is as important as Prom or Homecoming¡­

    In the Mission of San Juan...the sun began to set however, for the Di Fiore siblings...the day had just begun¡­

    Uriel finishes preparing for the dance, he wears a black tuxedo with a red tie, and formal shoes.

    (KNOCK KNOCK)

    "Hey Big Brother...you''re looking handsome¡­So how do I look?" Valerie enters the room, she is wearing a long purple dress, she has makeup on and has curls on her hair. Uriel looks at her very fast and turns around to the mirror without any expression:

    "Valerie...are you ready??

    Valerie puffs her cheeks and exclaims:

    "Big Brother...you''re supposed to say '' You look amazing'' you need to be more soft with women¡­"

    "I''m sorry...I am not good with those things¡­" Uriel pats her head. Valerie pulls his arm and takes out his phone:

    ¡°Now then, time for a selfie, say cheese¡­¡±

    (CLICK)

    Valerie takes a selfie with Uriel. Uriel appears to be surprised in the picture.

    ¡°There, now we are ready for the dance¡­¡± Valerie looks at her phone.

    ¡°Warn me the next time Valerie¡­¡± Uriel feels embarrassed. Valerie chuckles. Valerie begins to feel worried:

    "Hey Uriel...are you going to fight the Sombras?"

    ¡°Yes...I will¡±

    Valerie doesn¡ät say a word, she proceeds on hugging Uriel; ¡°Please, don''t over do it...I know that you want us to believe that you are doing it for your own benefit...but I know that you are sometimes lying¡­¡±

    Uriel slowly moves Valerie away and holds her shoulders with both of his arms replying:

    ¡°Valerie...tonight, I want you to have fun, you¡äve also been through a lot and I am sorry to say this but the future isn''t going to be bright¡­ I promise you that tonight I am going to protect you...so please enjoy yourself at the dance and I want you to smile...because, you''re prettier when you smile¡­¡±

    Valerie wipes her tears off and smiles; ¡°Thank you, Big brother¡­¡±

    Uriel and Valerie head downstairs, ¡°WOW, SHE IS REALLY PRETTY¡­¡± Mariana and Abril look at Valerie with enthusiasm.

    ¡°Mmmhpphh¡­she does¡­pretty¡­¡± Fabiola acts like a tsundere.

    ¡°Valerie, have fun...and try not to over do it...you know what I mean¡­¡± Maria winks at Valerie, she puffs her cheeks nodding in agreement. Maria looks at Uriel:

    ¡°Hijo...Please stay safe...I wish I could help you¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡äm sorry mother, but you can¡ät...I don¡ät want Darius or El Muerto to know that you''re here...besides, the Church is not welcome in Sun City¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, I know¡­¡± Maria puffs her cheeks as well, Father Clemente and Sister Carolina walk towards them; ¡°Now now Maria¡­let the boy do his stuff¡­¡±

    ¡°I can''t believe you''re so grown up, I remember when Valerie was just a small child...¡± Father Clemente cries, Sister Carolina looks embarrassed; ¡°Father, please control yourself¡­¡±

    Fabiola looks at Uriel and blushes; ¡°He''s so handsome in that suit¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey brother¡­¡± Daniel walks towards Uriel and comments in a low tone; ¡°Protect Valerie, if something happens to her, you will pay the consequences¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡ät worry, I will not let anything happen to her¡­¡± Uriel opens a portal, Valerie grabs his arm:

    ¡°Well, we¡äre off...bye bye¡­¡±

    Uriel and Valerie cross the portal. Daniel looks at Maria:

    ¡°I¡äll be going out for a while...and Fabiola is coming with me¡­¡±

    Maria sighs as she nods in agreement. Fabiola gets mad:

    ¡°HEY, WHY ME?¡±

    ¡°Because Uriel will need you¡­¡±

    Fabiola changes her attitude and says with a shy tone; ¡°O-O-Okay¡­just because Uriel needs me¡­¡±

    ¡°Maria, are you sure about this?¡± Father Clemente asks with a worried expression, Maria smiles and replies:

    ¡°I am...my son is the strongest one here, and I am not referring to Uriel¡­¡±

    *****************************************************************************

    Sun City, a few blocks away from the High School

    Walking down the street, Kasumi and the members of Yggdrasil head to the dance¡­.

    ¡°This is going to be fun...I can''t wait to eat chocolates, right Carlos?¡± Chelsea expresses her enthusiasm. She is wearing a long pink dress, she has the same hairstyle with bangs covering her left eye.

    ¡°Mmpphh...I could care less, I didn''t even want to come here, I am not part of this mission¡± Carlos who is wearing a tuxedo and a blue tie, replies with a face full of disappointment.

    ¡°Enough Carlos, you know about the situation we are in right now, besides having you here is also essential¡­¡± Shion scolds Carlos. Shion is wearing a beautiful short yellow dress with high heels. She has bangs covering her forehead and a ponytail grabbing the rest of her hair and she is wearing makeup.

    ¡°Right...I¡äm sorry¡­¡± Carlos apologizes as he thinks; ¡°This sucks, but there is another reason I wanted to come¡­¡± Carlos looks at Kasumi and makes a perverted face thinking; ¡°Seeing Senpai in a dress is worth it¡­¡±

    Kasumi looks at Carlos asking; ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, everything is fine...I was just looking at that lamp¡± Carlos replies nervously looking away. ¡°Pervert¡­¡± Chelsea teases Carlos, causing him to get angry.

    ¡°I know that this is difficult, even for me...I am not used to wearing this...I am a warrior¡­¡± Kasumi makes an uncomfortable face. Kasumi is wearing a long black dress, high heels, she has a ponytail on her left shoulder and she is wearing makeup.

    ¡°Hey guys, I¡äm here¡­¡± Alejandro approaches them, waving his hand. Alejandro is wearing a black tuxedo with an orange tie.

    Carlos looks at Alejandro; ¡°Alejandro, glad you could make it, now we are only missing¡­¡±

    A red portal opens next to them, Valerie and Uriel come out of the portal. Stunned by her beauty, Carlos is frozen as he thinks; ¡°She''s gorgeous¡­¡±

    Alejandro swallows his saliva nervously; ¡°Hey...Valerie, Uriel, you are looking good¡­¡±

    Valerie runs to his side and holds his arm; ¡°Why, thank you...you''re looking handsome, yourself¡­¡±

    Alejandro blushes. Carlos looks at them with envy with the word; ¡°Loner¡± appearing behind him.

    ¡°Good, Kasumi Senpai, we are all here, it''s time to begin the operation¡­¡± Shion looks at Kasumi who is drooling over Uriel''s appearance. Shion gets annoyed; ¡°Senpai, snap out of it¡­¡±

    Kasumi gains her senses and walks towards Uriel; ¡°Hi, Uriel...you look handsome tonight¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°Does this dress look good on me?¡± Kasumi asks nervously, Uriel approaches her and whispers; ¡°It does¡­you look pretty¡­¡±

    (BBBAADDDUUMMMPPP)

    Kasumi faints out of joy, Shion grabs her:

    ¡°SENPAI, SNAP OUT OF IT...SENPAI!!!¡±

    ¡°Now then, where is Tiwa?¡± Uriel asks as he looks around.

    ¡°Here I am¡­¡± The voice of a young man answers from a dark alley.

    ¡°I see, why are you hiding over there¡­¡± Uriel asks, a masculine voice replies; ¡°It''s because this is embarrassing¡­¡±

    Kasumi comes to her senses, she clears her throat:

    ¡°Okay, now to begin with the operation¡­¡±

    Everyone nods; ¡°Right¡­¡±

    *****************************************************************************

    Sun City International Highschool

    For Valentine''s dance, the gym of the school, which is a large building, was transformed into a dancing hall. The walls were decorated with a Valentine''s theme, with heart shaped balloons, roses everywhere and drawings of cupid on each table.

    Marjorie, Victoria and Angela are already inside the gym¡­

    ¡°Where could Uriel be? We were supposed to meet 10 minutes ago¡­¡± Victoria has an impatient expression. She is dressed with a long red dress, and high heels, she has loose hair and she is wearing makeup.

    ¡°Stop bragging about your date, some of us don''t have one¡­¡± Angela looks upset. Angela is wearing a dark blue dress, high heels, she has tied her hair with a red rose on her right side, with makeup.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not my fault that you rejected everyone who invited you¡­¡± Victoria teases Angela, Angela looks away as she replies:

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, I wanted ¡°him¡± to invite me but he already¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, now, girls, we need to have fun tonight, let¡¯s not fight okay¡­¡± Marjorie tries to calm the girls down. Marjorie is wearing a long sleeveless dress, she is wearing makeup and combed her hair straight.

    ¡°Speaking of which, where is your date?¡± Victoria asks Marjorie, Marjorie lowers her head:

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I haven¡¯t spoken to Aleister in 3 days¡­¡±

    ¡°Seriously, what kind of boyfriend do you have?¡± Victoria expresses anger.. Angela looks at Marjorie worried, ¡°Marjorie¡­¡±

    ¡°Woow¡­look at them¡­they look so cool¡­¡± Suddenly, everyone begins to look at the door. The girls begin to blush as they see Alejandro coming in with Valerie and the guys are left jaw-open. Alejandro and Valerie walk towards the center of the dance floor.

    ¡°I¡¯m so nervous...I¡¯m not used to being looked at by everyone this way¡­¡± Alejandro walks very nervous, Valerie holds him tighter, Alejandro looks tighter:

    ¡°Stay calm, remember that I am with you¡­¡±

    Alejandro smiles at Valerie. They approach the three girls who are standing near the center. Angela looks at them and puffs her cheeks feeling envious:

    ¡°I wanted to be Alejandro¡¯s partner, but he said he already had one...who is this girl anyway?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but she was very clingy with Uriel¡­¡± Marjorie stares at them feeling mad.

    ¡°Hey Marjorie, Victoria, Angela, you look great on those dresses¡­¡± Alejandro comments in a pervy tone. Valerie gets mad and pinches his back. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Alejandro apologizes, laughing nervously.

    ¡°Alejandro, I see getting a date really changing you huh...but despite that, you are still a nerd¡­¡± Victoria acts aggressive towards him.

    ¡°Aww, what¡¯s that...are you jealous that he has a date and you do not?¡± Valerie replies with a fake smile.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? For your info, I have a date¡­¡± Victoria and Valerie stare at each other with killing intent.

    ¡°Marjorie, where is Aleister?¡± Alejandro asks Marjorie.

    ¡°Here I am...sorry I was late..¡± Aleister says as he walks besides Marjorie. Valerie and Alejandro are confused as Valerie thinks:

    ¡°When did he get here...I didn¡¯t feel his presence¡­¡±

    ¡°So, you actually have a formal suit huh...not bad, for a loser¡­¡± Aleister jokes at Alejandro. Alejandro gets mad, but tries to ignore that.

    Aleister stretches his hand towards Alejandro; ¡°Let¡¯s have fun...shall we?¡±

    Alejandro stretches his hand replying; ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°UUURRRIIIEEELLLL!!!¡± Victoria screams as she looks at Uriel, Chelsea and Carlos entering the gym. Uriel waves at her with a smile.

    (PPPUUMM)

    Chelsea hits Uriel on his stomach with her elbow as she whispers; ¡°Hey...Uriel doesn¡¯t act happy, remember his attitude¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Uriel replies, acting a little feminine. Victoria runs and hugs his arm; ¡°You came¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah so¡­¡± Uriel acts more aggressive now. Chelsea once again whispers; ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate...he¡¯s not that aggressive.¡±

    ¡°You look beautiful in that dress¡­¡± Uriel complements Victoria, who looks at him with heart-shaped eyes; ¡°R-R-Really? Thank you¡­¡±

    Uriel sighs with his eyes closed thinking; ¡°I never thought being a guy was complicated¡­¡±

    Meanwhile on the stage, Kasumi and Shion arrive, as they climb the steps, they see Barbara who is wearing a beautiful golden dress and Johanna who has a sexy red dress standing at the stage.

    Barbara bows his head; ¡°You two came, I am glad you followed the mistress'' orders.¡±

    Kasumi and Shion don¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°You two look pretty¡­¡± Johanna says to both of them. Kasumi sighs and looks at Barbara:

    ¡°Look, we came, but I cannot guarantee the safety of everyone¡­¡±

    Barbara chuckles; ¡°Oh...you will guarantee it, because if you don¡¯t, Olivia will punish you¡­¡±

    The stage lights point at Kasumi, Kasumi feeling rage inside smiles at everyone; ¡°GOOD EVENING EVERYONE, WELCOME TO THIS YEAR¡¯S VALENTINE¡¯S DANCE¡­¡±

    (YYYEEEAAHHHH)

    The students cheer and applaud at Kasumi as she continues to speak; ¡°NOW THEN, FOR SECURITY REASONS, NO ONE IS ALLOWED TO GO OUTSIDE DURING THE DANCE, PLEASE STAY INSIDE¡­¡±

    Everyone begins to speak to themselves, -TCH- Carlos looks angry as he thinks; ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    ¡°NOW IS EVERYONE READY? IT¡¯S TIME FOR THE TRADITIONAL WALTZ BETWEEN THE CONTESTANTS¡­¡±

    (YYYYEEEAAAHHHHH)

    ******************************************************************************

    At the same time, located on the rooftop of the main building...three figures are observing the last pair of students enter¡­

    ¡°That should be the last of them¡­¡± Shion, who is observing with a pair of advanced binoculars, says to the other two.

    ¡°I see...that clone technique you have is pretty handy...¡± Uriel, who is sitting on the air conditioner, compliments Shion. Shion looks mad; ¡°It¡¯s not a clone technique¡­it¡¯s a Shikigami¡­I created my Shikigami has the ability to transform to other people¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­my apologies¡­¡±

    ¡°My dear Uriel, Shion¡¯s technique is flawless, and no one will ever notice, she is an expert in spying...right?¡± Jairo comments with excitement.

    Jairo is a tall and muscular man with a black mustache. Even though he looks manly, he is very feminine, he likes to wear tight jeans with sleeveless shirts and a captain''s hat.

    ¡°Are you sure she can pull it off as your double?¡± Shion asks Uriel with a worried expression. Uriel looks at the sky and replies:

    ¡°She will, Tiwa is very skilled, plus it doesn¡¯t matter anymore...I am here ready to destroy the Sombras¡­¡±

    ¡°You could just leave this to us...you should have fun like a normal teenager¡­¡± Jairo observes Uriel, Uriel chuckles:

    ¡°I am El Charro Negro...I am not normal, besides I find the Love theme disturbing¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahh, Valentine¡¯s day...I can¡¯t wait for this mission to be over and go to my hobby in Spain and have a romantic dinner¡­¡± Jairo looks at the sky with excitement, Shion puffs her cheeks feeling jealous; ¡°Show off¡­¡±

    Jairo laughs; ¡°What¡¯s the matter, are you perhaps jealous?¡±

    Shion gets red and replies; ¡°I am not jealous, besides it¡¯s not my fault that my boyfriend cheated on me¡­and besides¡­¡± Shion looks at the Gymnasium¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh come on dear¡­we all know you have a crush on Kasumi¡­¡±

    ¡°WWWHHHHAATT!!!NO IT¡¯S NOT TRUE¡­I ADMIRE SENPAI¡­!!!¡± Shion panics, Jairo chuckles; ¡°You¡¯re so easy to fool¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­I told you I am not in love with senpai¡­I admire her¡­¡± Shion puffs her cheeks, feeling angry¡­¡±

    Jairo chuckles; ¡°Fufufu, if you say so¡­how about you Uriel-dear, don¡¯t you have anyone special, or someone you loved?¡±

    ¡±Oh please, he doesn¡¯t seem like a lover type¡­¡± Shion thinks to herself.

    ¡°Love ehh? I did had someone I loved¡­¡±

    ¡°WWWHHHAAATT??¡± Shion and Jairo scream.

    ¡°Who?¡± Jairo asks with curiosity.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about that feeling for a while...I used to love someone, a girl who had pale skin and reddish eyes with black hair. She was a beautiful princess who I fell for...however¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at the moon and continues to speak; ¡°She chose someone else, she betrayed me, and I decided to shut those feelings away¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Shion apologizes; ¡°Wow¡­who knew that even him can feel love¡­¡±

    Jairo also apologizes and asks; ¡°So, what is her name, if she is still alive¡­¡±

    ¡°She is alive, her name is Serena Von Draculus¡­¡±

    ¡°D-D-DRACULUS!¡± Both Jairo and Shion scream, surprised, ¡°Draculus, that last name...Uriel...don¡¯t tell me that you actually¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all in the past¡­now she is my enemy and like the Sombras who are my enemies¡­I will show no mercy¡­¡±

    Uriel stands up and looks down with a serious face; ¡°Prepare yourselves, she has arrived¡­¡±

    Walking down the empty street, a girl with a dark cloak head towards the school with an army of Sombras walking behind her¡­ Uriel, Jairo and Shion prepare for their next battle¡­.

 Vol. 3- Chapter 4: The Battle of Valentines

    Sun City International Highschool, Gymnasium, 2 hours before the attack

    The doors are completely shut. A barrier surrounds the gymnasium in case of any attack¡­

    ¡°Alright everyone, now that everyone is here, we will shut the doors thank you¡­¡± Kasumi speaks through the microphone. Kasumi looks at Shion and moves her head thinking:

    ¡°Good, now we can proceed with the plan.¡±

    Kasumi looks at the students and continues to speak; ¡°Very well, now to begin with the traditional Waltz between the contestants.¡±

    (YYYEEEAAAHHH)

    The students make room at the center of the dancefloor, Kasumi smiles and points at the center:

    ¡°Now, can the contestants walk to the center of the gym?¡±

    Aleister looks at Alejandro; ¡°Try not make a fool of yourself, okay?¡±

    Aleister grabs Marjorie¡¯s hand and both of them walk towards the center of the gym.

    ¡°Damn you¡­¡± Alejandro feels very nervous, Valerie grabs his hand:

    ¡°Calm down¡­let¡¯s do our best¡­¡±

    Alejandro and Valerie walk to the center as well. The lights get turned off, and the reflectors only point at the two couples in the center of the dance floor.

    Carlos and Chelsea stand at one end, observing the event as Carlos thinks; ¡°Don¡¯t screw this up, you idiot¡­¡±

    Chelsea sighs as she thinks; ¡°This is so boring¡­I wish I could go eat all the candy in the Candybar already¡­¡±

    Kasumi who looks worried, she fakes a smile and explains; ¡°ALRIGHT, THE TWO COUPLES WILL BEGIN THE TRADITIONAL DANCE WITH OUR TRADITIONAL WALTZ...REMEMBER TO VOTE FOR THE COUPLE WHO DOES IT BEST AT THE BOX THAT SECRETARY SAITO HAS...WITHOUT FURTHER ADIEU...LET¡¯S BEGIN¡­¡±

    -? ? ? ? ? ?-

    The DJ begins to play the music, a traditional waltz in which the rhythm goes; 1...2...3. Aleister and Marjorie begin to dance, Alejandro who is nervous takes a deep breath, Valerie begins to move slowly with Alejandro trying to get her rhythm.

    ¡°Alejandro, try to guide me...just like we practice¡­¡± Valerie whispers in his ear. Both of them dance slowly, Alejandro only looks at his feet thinking:

    ¡°Come on, follow the rhythm...1,2,3...1,2,3¡±

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Alejandro accidentally steps on Valerie¡¯s foot; ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Alejandro tries to apologize; however, he gets distracted and loses the tempo.

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    They stop dancing, Alejandro begins to breathe heavily:

    ¡°Oh no...I messed up, now we will lose...what can I do? What can I¡­¡±

    ¡°Well now, I think we got this in the bag¡­¡± Aleister chuckles, mocking Alejandro.

    ¡°Aleister don¡¯t be rude¡­¡± Marjorie replies with an angry tone. Aleister looks at her eyes:

    ¡°Marjorie dear, sleep for a moment¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Aleister¡¯s eyes shine a bright red color, and Marjorie¡¯s eyes turn hollow. They continue to dance but this time Marjorie acts without conscience. Meanwhile Alejandro is losing his mind as he is very nervous.

    -? ? ? ? ? ?-

    ¡°Alejandro...ALEJANDRO¡­ALEJANDRO!¡± Valerie raises her voice; Alejandro comes to his senses and looks at her:

    ¡°Calm down, forget about everything, forget about your surroundings, just focus on the rhythm...my brother told you that...just focus on me¡­¡±

    Soon, Alejandro and Valerie begin to dance once again; ¡°She¡¯s right, I can¡¯t be nervous, I must focus and guide her because it¡¯s my responsibility...I¡¯ve been such an idiot¡­¡±

    Alejandro smiles and begins to dance more fluidly, guiding Valerie and their tempo begins to move faster as they begin to enjoy their dance.

    Alejandro and Valerie dance as if the world didn¡¯t exist, Alejandro spins Valerie as he thinks:

    ¡°The only person important to me is her right now...I trust her, and I know she trusts me¡­¡±

    The environment surrounding them turns dark as both are imagining stars and the moon above them. They dance in the sky above a cloud as they feel as if they were in the sky, like angels dancing in the clouds.

    ¡°This is so much fun¡­¡± Valerie smiles at him, Alejandro blushes and also smiles replying; ¡°Yes, it is¡­¡±

    The music begins to slowly end, and the couples slowly stop dancing. Alejandro and Valerie breathe heavily; ¡°Wow, that was magical...Alejandro¡­¡±

    (CLAP CLAP CLAP)

    (YYYEEEAAAHHH)

    The crowd makes a round of applause and cheers for them, Aleister makes Marjorie regain her consciousness; ¡°What happened, did the music end already...I didn¡¯t notice¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you were enjoying it dear, don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡± Aleister smiles at her. Marjorie knows that something was off, as she thinks; ¡°What happened to me, why can¡¯t I remember¡­¡±

    ¡°SPLENDID...THAT WAS THE WALTZ AND I MUST SAY THAT THE COUPLES HAD A LOVELY DANCE, NOW THEN IT¡¯S TIME TO BEGIN WITH THE PARTY¡­¡±

    Kasumi feels relief thinking:

    ¡°Alejandro...Valerie...you did wonderful¡­¡±

    Everyone talks among themselves; ¡°That was a very beautiful waltz...who knew Alejandro could dance so well...maybe he can win this¡­¡±

    The members of HISTOREA also feel relief as the waltz went well. Carlos chuckles; ¡°That idiot even made me feel jealous¡­Valerie is so beautiful¡­¡±

    ¡°I know right¡­I also felt envy not being in the spotlight¡­¡± Chelsea eats a cookie she got from the table.

    On the other side, Victoria stands alongside ¡°Uriel¡± as she is clinging to his arm. ¡°That was beautiful, but I bet if we had participated we could¡¯ve easily won, right my sweet Uriel?¡±

    ¡°Y-Y-Yeah¡­¡± Uriel acts nervously as he sighs thinking:

    ¡°Aww man, why did I let myself get involved in this...Uriel, you will pay¡­¡±

    **************************************************************************

    February 7th, Sun City International Highschool

    On that day...Tiwa revealed one of her techniques. She has the ability to transform into another person if she wants...this gave Uriel a great idea¡­.

    "Wait...what did you say?" Tiwa asks Uriel with a nervous expression.

    ¡°I said that you will go to Valentine''s dance as me¡­" Uriel replies as he sighs.

    "But that''s ridiculous...I¡­"

    "That''s a great idea...if Tiwa goes disguised as Uriel, then the real Uriel will be able to fight the Sombras¡­" Alejandro suggests with excitement. Kasumi holds her chin thinking; she looks at Uriel:

    "I guess we could do that...I was planning to send Jairo and Shion but having you there will also give us more advantage¡­"

    ¡°Thank you, Kasumi.¡± Uriel thanks her, Kasumi blushes.

    "It''s Ms. Miyazono¡­damn it, don''t talk to her as if you were friends¡­" Carlos glares at Uriel feeling jealous.

    Uriel looks at Shion and asks; "Shion, how are you going to get out without anyone noticing?"

    "Simple¡­" Shion makes a hand sign that consists of her left hand with the index and middle fingers up. She releases a small amount of mana.

    (POOF)

    Suddenly a clone that''s identical to Shion appears next to the real one. The clone Shion opens her eyes and explains:

    "Simple...I can create clones of myself using my Shikigami...I will have one of my clones at the dance and my original will be outside¡­"

    "WWOOOOOWWW!!!THAT''S INCREDIBLE¡­. SHIKIGAMIS!" Alejandro looks excited.

    "Very well...on the night of the dance, Jairo, Shion and I will defend the school¡­" Uriel without any expression explains to the others, Tiwa exclaims:

    "HEY HEY WHY ARE YOU MAKING DECISIONS AS IF WE ALL AGREE...I DON''T¡­."

    Uriel looks at Tiwa asking; "What''s the problem? We are not excluding you...in fact, your mission is the most important¡­"

    "It is?"

    Shion walks towards Tiwa explaining; "Right now we can''t have reinforcements come...we don''t have time plus Olivia and Darius will notice...by impersonating Uriel, it will give us an advantage, we are an alliance, we believe in you¡­"

    " You do?" Tiwa looks at everyone who nods in agreement, she blushes and says embarrassed;

    "Well...it can''t be helped...I...Tiwa de Ysleta...will do my job properly...Uriel, I will have to study you¡­"

    And so...Tiwa followed Uriel in secret for the following days in order to know his attitude, his movement, in order to help them in the mission¡­

    ******************************************************************************

    Present¡­

    ¡°Uriel...Uriel...come on, the dance is about to start, let¡äs dance¡­¡± Victoria pulls Uriel (Tiwa) from his arm, Uriel (Tiwa) thinks nervously:

    ¡°What do I do? Uriel isn''t someone who dances...then again¡­¡±

    Uriel (Tiwa) makes a luxurious smile; ¡°Sure...why not?¡±

    -? ? ? ? ? ?-

    The DJ plays modern music, the stage is set with lights turning on and off and multiple-colored lights shine at the dance floor. Students begin to have fun and go to the dance floor.

    ¡°I wonder if Uriel and the others are doing, okay?¡± Alejandro looks at the window, Valerie puffs her cheeks and pulls his arm:

    ¡°Alejandro, let''s go and have some fun¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know but¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hey, my Big Brother decided to sacrifice his night of fun for us...let''s enjoy it while we can okay¡­¡±

    Alejandro smiles and replies; ¡°Right, let''s go¡­¡±

    Alejandro and Valerie head towards the dance floor and begin to dance. Meanwhile, Carlos, Chelsea, Shion and Kasumi sit at a table at the right corner of the Gymnasium.

    ¡°It appears there is no movement yet, the three of us are in position Senpai¡­¡± Shion slowly opens her eyes.

    ¡°That''s some awesome ability, to look into your clone¡äs eyes, and see what she sees is pretty useful¡­¡± Chelsea comments as she eats all the sweets, she gathered at the candy bar.

    -TCH- Carlos looks angry; ¡°I should be the one outside, why is that guy out there...damn it¡­¡±

    Kasumi notices Carlos¡¯ frustration: ¡°I understand your frustration, but we have no choice, we must remain here...and trust in our comrades¡­¡± Kasumi sighs and suggest:

    ¡°Chelsea, you and Carlos must go and dance with your friends¡­¡±

    ¡°Ehh...but we are on a mission¡± Carlos exclaims, Kasumi smiles with her eyes close, she appears to be releasing a ¡°red aura¡± that makes Carlos nervous:

    ¡°Carlos, your mission along with Chelsea is to have fun tonight...and if you complete it, maybe I will consider dancing with you on the last song¡­¡±

    ¡°R-R-Really?¡± Carlos swallowssaliva as he looks at Kasumi who nods in agreement.

    ¡°The last dance is a slow dance, that means I will get to feel her big¡­.¡± Carlos immediately stands up:

    ¡°I will fulfill my mission to the fullest¡­¡±

    Carlos and Chelsea head towards their group of friends. Shion drinks from her cup; ¡°Senpai, is it okay for them to have fun? We could be attacked any moment now¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, they may be agents from Yggdrasil, but they are still teenagers, they must have fun once in a while, besides...this might be the last time they can enjoy their youth¡­¡±

    Kasumi looks worried, Shion looks at them having fun thinking:

    ¡°I hope not¡­¡±

    (BADUMP)

    Shion has a reaction, she closes her eyes; ¡°Senpai, someone has shown up...it¡¯s the Shadow Tamer¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Kasumi looks nervous and thinks, ¡°It¡¯s all up to you...Please protect this school¡­¡±

    ¡°Now this is boring, I can¡¯t wait until real fun begins¡­¡± Ian stands in a corner as he yawns, he smiles and thinks; ¡°I hope you¡¯re ready...Charro Negro¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Outside the Gymnasium Building

    Located outside of the High School division; Jairo, Shion and Uriel observe that a girl wearing a black cape with a hood walk towards the entrance¡­.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Shadow tamer¡­¡± Shion looks down at the girl. Jairo stands up and orders Shion:

    ¡°Shion, get ready...Uriel¡­¡±

    Uriel stands up interrupting him; ¡°Wait...there¡¯s something I need to check first¡­¡±

    Uriel jumps towards the girl using his divine wind technique; ¡°URIEL WAIT!¡±

    Shion tries to stop him, but Jairo extends his arm:

    ¡°No, let him go...we must first analyze the situation and then take action...the Shadow tamer may be powerful, but she is still a little girl¡­¡±

    Shion and Jairo only observe Uriel.

    ¡°Jairo, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Rosa asks Jairo as she is located at the secret hideout beneath his Cafe.

    ¡°Rosa, the Shadow tamer appeared...do you have a clear image?¡±

    ¡°I do...why is Uriel heading towards her?¡±

    ¡°He said he wanted to confirm something...let¡¯s wait and see¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    Uriel lands in front of the girl...the girl stands still as she glares at him¡­

    ¡°We meet again...Shadow tamer¡­¡± Uriel says to the girl, the girl only looks at him and asks:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what is a Shadow tamer?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I guess you don¡¯t know about those terminologies¡­why have you come here?¡±

    ¡°To take revenge against those who destroyed my village¡­¡±

    ¡°Destroy your village, the people inside are just kids, like you and me...they did nothing wrong¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong...they are responsible, the man in the mask told me that the people inside had participated, it was painful, I saw everyone I loved die...and yet...they are celebrating¡­¡±

    ¡°The man in the mask? Do you mean El Muerto?¡±

    The girl nods in agreement. Uriel then asks; ¡°Why do you relate me to the Sombras?¡±

    ¡°Because...you are part of us...why are you helping those sinners?¡±

    ¡°Because, I have the mission to destroy the Sombras...that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    ¡°The masked man was right...you are evil¡­¡±

    Uriel sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°I see...so that guy told you to attack the school, and he brainwashed you by saying that they were responsible...girl, you have been fooled¡­¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP! YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO SAY ANYTHING¡­¡± The girl begins to release purple mana as she continues to exclaim:

    ¡°I LOST EVERYTHING...I HAVE CRIED EVERY NIGHT FOR LOSING EVERYONE...AND YET...YOU HEAR THE MUSIC, THEY ARE CELEBRATING...THEY WILL DIE¡­¡±

    ¡°I guess we have no choice, right? You are being manipulated by that man...I must terminate you too¡­¡± Uriel makes a fist as he looks at the girl. The girl releases more mana, she takes out her flute.

    -? ? ? ? ? ?-

    The girl plays her flute, a beautiful melody that expands towards the whole sector. The sky begins to cover itself with clouds, the light of the moon disappears. Suddenly behind the girl, in each corner of the nearby buildings, red eyes begin to appear.

    ¡°So, this is her ability¡­¡± Uriel sees how dozens and dozens of Sombras slowly begin to walk towards the girl and him. Sombras of all shapes and sizes, those who have wings fly towards them.

    The girl stops playing; ¡°Now, all of you sinners will perish¡­¡±

    -? ? ? ? ? ?-

    Uriel jumps back towards Jairo and Shion¡¯s location. Jairo looks at Uriel and asks; ¡°How did it go; did you learn anything?¡±

    ¡°That girl is being manipulated by El Muerto...I have no choice but to kill her¡­¡±

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°100 Sombras are heading your way¡­¡±

    ¡°PREPARE YOURSELF! IT¡¯S TIME TO DEFEND THE SCHOOL¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Shion lifts her arm and reveals her crest consisting of a golden filled circle with a large curving line, Shion chants:

    ¡°Activate: Gorudenkuren Complete¡± (Golden Crane)

    Shion¡äs crest begins to spread around her body causing her to shine into a golden color revealing an esper suit. The suit consists of a black kimono with golden lines around the edges of the borders of the kimono. The kimono is adjusted into her body with the skirt being short above the knees. She has black stockings that go up to her knees with her border being golden color. She has sandals with golden colored strings.

    Jairo lifts his arm revealing a pink crest that has the shape of a wing. He takes a deep breath and shouts; ¡°Activate; Flamingo Elegante; Completo¡± (Elegant Flamingo; Complete)

    Jairo¡¯s crest begins to spread around his body causing him to transform into his esper suit. The suit consists of black military pants with pink stripes shining on his side. A black vest that has pink stripes in the borders and a flamingo figure on his back. Pink gauntlets and a black police hat with pink borders. Finally, a short pink cape that hangs on his right side.

    Uriel extends his left arm as he chants; ¡°Yo soy a jinete, yo soy el inicio, yo soy el final, yo soy el Charro Negro¡± (I am the horseman, I am the beginning, I am the end, I am ¡°El Charro Negro¡±)

    He holds his right forearm with his left hand and lifts them. He squeezes his hand and makes a fist.

    Suddenly a crimson flame begins to flow out of his ring and expands covering him forming a small pillar of crimson with pink flames, and the wind to blow hard.

    Uriel is wearing a special charro suit, which consists of long, tight black colored pants covered with decoration on the sides. He has a long bolero coat with golden buttons white gloves, and a special pitea belt made of silk. He had a white button shirt with a black vest, a silk tie and a large round sombrero hanging from his neck.

    (RRRAAAAAWWWW)

    The Sombras begin to charge towards them, ¡°NOW! SHION!¡± Jairo screams, Shion nods in agreement as she puts her palm on the ground.

    (SSSHHHIIINNNGGGG)

    Suddenly, four orange pillars appear surrounding the Gymnasium, the pillars begin to connect themselves and form a cube with the Gymnasium inside it.

    ¡°The barrier formation was a success¡­¡± Shion informs Jairo, Jairo smiles:

    ¡°Excellent...Rosa, where is my weapon?¡±

    ¡°It will arrive in 3 seconds¡­¡±

    (BBBOOOMMMM)

    An object falls next to Jairo; ¡°Just in time...it¡¯s time for my baby to kill some Sombras¡­¡±

    The smoke clears revealing Jairo¡¯s weapon, a large mini gun.

    The minigun has a 6-barreled, air-cooled, electrically operated rotary machine gun. The electric motor rotates the barrel chamber and firing system inside the weapon. Multiple barrels have a higher capacity to withstand a high rate of fire, and they are recharged by mana.

    Jairo grabs his weapon and jumps towards a building, -BOOM BOOM- He drops the legs of the minigun and gets into position. He smiles as he says:

    ¡°Uriel, Shion, stand back, I will make the first attack.¡±

    Uriel and Shion jump back towards the barrier. Jairo smiles and activates his weapon; ¡°BALAS ELEGANTES¡± (ELEGANT BULLETS)

    Jairo gathers mana, the Sombras are about to approach the school territory.

    (BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG )

    The minigun fires multiple bullets within seconds, the bullets are made of mana and take down dozens of Sombras in an instant.

    ¡°JAJAJA, YOU''RE NO MATCH FOR MY KAWAII FLAMINGO¡­.¡±

    Uriel and Shion stand on top of another building; ¡°Impressive, Mr. Jairo has a great power¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, he is a lower trunk agent afterall, he is also the second in command in the team.¡± Shion explains to Uriel, she looks down and continues to explain:

    ¡°His weapon is called Kawaii Flamingo, and as you can see, he is able to eliminate Sombras instantly.¡±

    ¡°I see...so what rank are you?¡± Uriel asks Shion, Shion smiles and looks at the sky.

    ¡°You see, I am¡­¡±

    (RRRRRAAAWWWW)

    Winged Sombras fly down towards the school, Shion takes out two talisman paper that have the kanji word; ¡°æi¡± (Chains)

    She makes a hand sign with only her index finger up as she chants:

    ¡°Kogane no Shinseina kusari¡± (Golden Sacred Chains)

    (SSSLLLAASSHHH)

    Golden chains come out of the talisman, and immediately attack the Sombras. Shion smiles and exclaims:

    ¡°I am the Golden Shrine Maiden, a Lower Trunk, Shion Saito.¡±

    Uriel chuckles and thinks; ¡°This Ygdrasil organization has pretty unique characters.¡±

    (BBBOOOOMMM CCCRRRAASSHHH)

    Jairo continues to attack with his weapon. Rosa suddenly informs; ¡°There are Kage trying to invade from behind¡­¡±

    Shion takes out four talismans with the kanji word; (¥«¥é¥¹)(Crow) and makes a hand sign:

    ¡°Now come my Shikigamis; Heishi no seirei karasu¡± (Soldier Spirit Corws)

    Shion summons four soldier crows with red samurai armor and a katana. The crows fly towards the sky, eliminating the Sombras that approach from behind the building, protecting the back as well.

    ¡°We won¡¯t let them through¡­¡± Uriel also joins in with his sword, taking down the Sombras with ease. Jairo smiles; ¡°Don¡¯t worry Uriel dear¡­we got this¡­¡±

    (SLASH SLASH SLASH)

    For over 30 minutes, Jairo and Shion exterminated over 200 Sombras by themselves, with Uriel having a little participation, demonstrating their power.

    (RRRAAAWWW)

    ¡°Look out Jairo, those are Level 2 Kage¡­¡±

    Two coyote-type Sombras head towards Jairo at great speed. They are smaller and faster. Uriel looks at them and asks; ¡°Do I help him?¡±

    Shion smiles and moves her head from left to right; ¡°No...just watch¡­¡±

    (RRRRAAAWWW)

    The Sombras jump towards Jairo. Jairo smiles and stops using his minigun; ¡°So you want some close action ehh¡­¡±

    Jairo gathers pink mana in his gauntlets, one of the Sombras approaches:

    ¡°Beautiful Flamingo Punch¡±

    (PPUUUMMM)

    Jairo punches the Sombras with great force that makes an explosion. He repeats it with the second Sombra destroying both of them in an instant.

    ¡°Two Level 2 Sombras in just an instant, you guys are strong¡­¡± Uriel looks at Jairo.

    ¡°Of course, we are...we were hand-picked by Carter-san himself¡­¡± Shion smiles at Uriel.

    ¡°No way...my friends are being exterminated...no¡­.¡± The girl with white hair takes a step back frightened.

    ¡°Do not falter, Estrella... everything will be okay...because I am here¡­¡± El Muerto descends on a green platform. This time, he has his white mask with a green stripe.

    ¡°What do we do? We are about to fail the mission¡­¡± Estrella shakes with fear, El Muerto chuckles and extends his arm:

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re doing just fine¡­¡±

    Uriel stands up; ¡°Shion, I¡¯m going to go after the girl, cover me¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel, are you going to kill her?¡± Shion asks Uriel with a worried expression. Uriel looks down and replies; ¡°I must do whatever it takes to protect those dear to me¡­¡±

    ¡°But Uriel, are you going to kill a young girl?¡±

    Suddenly, Uriel pushes Shion away; ¡°Look out¡­¡±

    (BBBOOOOMMMM)

    A projectile passes next to them and hits the barrier creating an explosion. Shion looks at the barrier; ¡°Was that a missile?¡±

    Uriel and Shion stand up, Jairo heads towards them screaming; ¡°ARE YOU TWO ALRIGHT?¡±

    (BBBOOOOMMM)

    Another missile hits the barrier once again. The three of them look at the school entrance, Uriel opens his eyes wider and gets angry:

    ¡°It ''s you, El Muerto¡­¡±

    ¡°Good evening...I see that you were acting cocky right now but your luck has run out¡­¡± El Muerto snaps his fingers and four more missiles appear, the girl plays her flute and more Sombras appear. El Muerto laughs:

    ¡°Now then...let¡¯s continue with our party¡­¡±

    Uriel the mask; ¡°That mask, and that aura¡­he¡¯s different the other on that night¡± Uriel looks at El Muerto; ¡°Who the hell are you? I know you¡¯re not the same as the other on the night of the Chupacabras.¡±

    ¡°Does it make a difference who I am? I think not¡­¡± El Muerto fires the missiles towards the school:

    ¡°I AM EL MUERTO! THAT¡¯S ALL YOU NEED TO KNOW!¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Inside the Gymnasium, 15 Minutes before Midnight¡­

    The dance was about to end, the DJ stopped the music 15 minutes after the announcement of the Queen and King. Kasumi walked to the stage¡­.

    ¡°Okay everyone, now is the time to place your votes on the box below me and choose your king and queen.¡± Kasumi fakes a smile. Alejandro, Valerie, Aleister, and Marjorie stand on stage.

    ¡°Hey, where is Raul, I haven¡¯t seen him¡­¡± Alejandro asks Marjorie in a low tone.

    chuckles; ¡°That¡¯s so Raul right?¡±

    Both of them chuckle, Aleister gets mad and pulls Marjorie away from him. Valerie looks at Uriel (Tiwa) who is next to Victoria. She makes a worried expression thinking; ¡°Big Brother, please be safe¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey Uriel, are you feeling alright? You have been acting strange all night¡­¡± Victoria asks Uriel (Tiwa), he swallows saliva and avoids eye contact:

    ¡°Well, now that you mentioned it, I think I feel a little sick that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Victoria tries to make eye contact, she is then interrupted by Angela; ¡°Hey Victoria, can you go to the restroom with me?¡±

    ¡°Seriously now...I am busy here¡­¡± Victoria expresses anger, Uriel (Tiwa) takes the opportunity; ¡°Go ahead, don¡¯t be bad to your friend, I¡¯ll be waiting right here¡­¡±

    Victoria sighs and pulls Angela; ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    Uriel (Tiwa) waves at them, he sighs with his eyes closed feeling tired. ¡°Pss...Tiwa, how are you feeling?¡± Chelsea whispers at Uriel (Tiwa), he puffs his cheeks:

    ¡°Uriel owes me a big one, being him is hard¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will all be over soon enough...just hang in there¡­¡± Chelsea slowly walks away, Uriel (Tiwa) takes out an amulet that has the shape of a rhombus as he thinks; ¡°You¡¯re doing this to accomplish your goal...don¡¯t forget¡­bear with me Zuni...¡±

    Meanwhile¡­

    Victoria and Angela are washing their hands and putting makeup on the mirrors of the restroom¡­

    ¡°I feel so lucky...Uriel is with me¡­I can¡¯t wait to be his girlfriend¡± Victoria rretouches her lipstick, feeling cocky. Angela stands behind her; ¡°Victoria, you¡¯re so lucky, I wish I had someone special¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your crush Alejandro? That weirdo?¡±

    Angela blushes and looks at her mad; ¡°Don¡¯t say things like, Alejandro is much cooler than you think¡­¡±

    ¡°Well too bad for you, he chose me...and Alejandro is with that Valerie girl...so my friend, look for another man, because they are taken¡­¡± Victoria chuckles as she leaves the restroom.

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    Angela is left alone, she makes a fist and her expression changes from a timid girl to a girl filled with rage.

    (CCRRRAAASSHHH)

    ¡°DAMN YOU VICTORIA¡­.I HATE YOU...I HATE YOU...I CAN¡¯T WAIT TO KILL YOU¡­¡± Angela releases mana breaking the mirror and makes the bathroom doors move around. She looks at the broken mirror:

    ¡°Oops¡­that¡¯s right¡­I can¡¯t show my true self yet¡­but soon¡­¡±

    At the same time¡­

    ¡°Mmmm...that¡¯s weird...where is Shion?¡± Kasumi asks herself, Barbara walks towards her and gives her an envelope:

    ¡°These are the results, don¡¯t worry, they are just like the students voted...don¡¯t blame me on what the outcome is¡­¡±

    Barbara walks pass her; ¡°Oh and if you¡¯re looking for Shion¡­or should I say¡­her clone¡­she¡¯s quite busy now¡­¡±

    Kasumi opens her eyes wider; ¡°She noticed¡­¡± Kasumi takes a deep breath and proceeds in walking towards the stage; ¡°No¡­I must fulfilled this duty and then¡­I must help the others¡­¡±

    Pulling the body of a young maiden, leaving a trail of blood. Ian Constantin walks down the hallway.

    (CCCCCCRRAAASSHHHHH)

    He breaks the wall and heads towards the barrier. ¡°I had enough, it¡¯s for me to have some fun at this party. I hope you are still alive¡­.Ms. Saito¡­¡± The light of the moon shines down revealing the body of Shion being pulled from her hair.

    ******************************************************************************

    Outside ...Uriel, Jairo and Shion continue to defend the school¡­

    (BANG BANG BANG BANG)

    ¡°Ha...ha...ha¡­I¡¯m running out of mana¡­.and they are still coming¡­¡± Jairo breathes heavily as he continues to use his weapon.

    (SSSSSLLLLAAASSSHHHH)

    Uriel runs through the Sombras, cutting them with his sword; he wants to get closer to the girl and El Muerto. El Muerto continues to fire missiles towards the barrier.

    (BBBBBBOOOOMMMMM)

    The missiles are intercepted by Shion. El Muerto laughs; ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to use a stronger weapon¡­¡±

    ¡°Think again...I won¡¯t let you¡­¡± Uriel appears in front of him and tries to cut him. El Muerto dodges the attack thinking:

    ¡°This guy is fast...however¡­¡±

    El Muerto creates two missiles and forces them towards Uriel.

    ¡°Arte del Mariachi, Canci¨®n de la Luna, Tercera Estrofa, Media Luna¡± (Mariachi Art, Moon Song, Third Stanza, Half Moon)

    (SSSLLLAASSHHH)

    Uriel slashes the missiles, and proceeds in punching El Muertom sending him flying towards a building across the street.

    (BBBBOOOMMMMM)

    Uriel stands in front of the girl; "Listen, I don''t want to kill you...but if you don''t stop this, then you leave me with no choice."

    "Go ahead and kill me...I won''t stop...I have nothing left to lose...those sinners took everything I had¡­"

    -TCH- Uriel gets furious and lifts his sword; "I''m sorry¡­" Uriel is about to kill Estrella. Shion and Jairo scream:

    "WWWAAIITTTT"

    At that moment, Ian reaches the forcefield. He touches it and smiles; "What a weak protection¡­" Ian grabs the forcefield and destroys it.

    (CCCCRRRAAASSSHHH)

    Uriel stops his attack, the three of them look at how the forcefield is shattering.

    "The forcefield¡­"

    Uriel sees the silhouette as the forcefield shatters like a piece of glass from the sky. Suddenly the silhouette disappears, Uriel opens his eyes wider; "Where did he¡­"

    "Wow Uriel, you sure are heartless...you would even kill an innocent girl?"

    Uriel hears the voice of Ian behind him. Uriel turns around and sees Ian holding Estrella.

    (PPUUUMM)

    Ian kicks Uriel sending him flying, Uriel lands on his feet, he breathes heavily as he thinks; " That was a powerful kick¡­this guy''s strong¡­"

    ¡°What are you doing here? This wasn''t part of the plan¡­¡± El Muerto exclaims to Ian as he walks to his side. Ian laughs as he puts down the girl:

    ¡°Tell your boss that I will take over from here¡­¡±

    ¡°I see, well, I will get going now, after all it''s midnight already¡­¡±

    Uriel, Shion and Jairo look in shock as they see the body that Ian is holding.

    ¡°Wait, that is¡­¡± Shion looks horrified. Ian lifts the other Shion¡¯s body and laughs; ¡°So, this is you huh...lady secretary, I wonder, who is the real one¡­¡±

    (SSSSLLLLAAASSHHHH)

    Ian decapitates the other Shion in front of everyone. Blood spills everywhere, Ian laughs as he takes out a piece of chocolate, he submerges the chocolate in blood and eats it; ¡°Incredible...your blood takes so good, I can¡¯t wait to eat you...secretary¡­¡±

    The shikigami transformed as Shion disappeared. Shion falls into her knees as she throws up. Uriel notices her shaking; ¡°I see¡­then the shikigami¡¯s experience is hers¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right Uriel dear¡­Shion just experienced her own death¡­¡±

    Ian releases a giant amount of mana making the area shake. -BEEP BEEP BEEP- Rosa, who is observing the monitor looks at it; ¡°This amount of mana, it can¡¯t be...A level 4 Kage...Jairo, Shion you have to get out of there¡­¡±

    ¡°Level 4¡­¡± Jairo and Shion look even more horrified. Ian laughs as his mana forms clouds in the sky. Uriel looks at him with rage; ¡°This mana, it¡¯s even more visible than before, it¡¯s suffocating...almost like that time...a few months ago¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh you mean that night? When you fail?¡± Ian provokes Uriel.

    Uriel gets furious and charges straight at him, preparing to attack.

    ¡°Hey girl, summon more of your friends, it¡¯s time for you to take your revenge¡­¡±

    -? ? ? ? ? ?-

    Estrella summons more Sombras, the Sombras head towards the school.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Jairo looks at a frightened Shion; ¡°SHION SNAP OUT OF IT¡­¡±

    Shion looks at Jairo, Jairo continues to speak; ¡°LOOK, I KNOW YOU¡¯RE AFRAID BUT EVERYONE DEPENDS ON US...PREPARE THE BACKUP BARRIER NOW¡­KASUMI AND THE OTHERS TRUST YOU...¡±

    ¡°I can count on you Shion, because you are my right hand¡­¡± Shion remembers Kasumi¡¯s words. Shion stands up, breathing heavily, she takes out her talisman; ¡°I must fulfill my duty...I must protect them¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Inside the Gymnasium¡­

    ¡°That sure is a hug amount of mana¡­damn it¡­why must I be here¡­¡± Carlos looks at the window. Chelsea stands beside him:

    ¡°The barrier was taken down¡­and with it¡­those who are able to sense mana are noticing as well¡­¡±

    Carlos and Chelsea look around and see some students acting nervously and impatiently. Chelsea sighs; ¡°Look¡­I understand how you feel¡­but right now¡­we must focus on being here¡­imagine how Senpai feels as she can sense the mana outside and know about the situation¡­¡±

    Carlos looks at Kasumi on stage, he makes a tight fist; ¡°I know¡­but¡­still¡­.¡±

    Kasumi stands on stage, she has the results of the voting polls. She looks nervous as she knows the situation:

    "Okay guys, I am going to announce the winners of this year''s Valentine¡¯s Dance. Are you ready?"

    "YYYEEAAHHH!!!" The crowd cheers with excitement, in the front.

    ¡°This is going to be easy¡­¡± Aleister and Marjorie sit in the V.I.P table. Marjorie looks outside the window; ¡°This presence¡­something is going on outside¡­I can feel it¡­but I can¡¯t do anything¡­just yet¡­¡± Marjorie looks At Uriel; ¡°Uriel is right there¡­but something is off¡­it¡¯s like he¡¯s not here¡­and that he¡¯s outside¡­¡±

    ¡°You noticed my dear¡­well how about if you don¡¯t make a scene here and act normal¡­¡± Aleister hugs Marjorie. Marjorie calms down and smiles; ¡°Sorry¡­I¡¯m nervous for the results¡­that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    In the back, Alejandro along with Valerie sits worried about the results but he knows that something major is happening outside; ¡°Valerie¡­that sensation¡­did something happened outside?¡±

    Valerie grabs his hand; ¡°Calm down¡­my brother has everything under control¡­you just focus on here¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Alejandro looks at Valerie worried; ¡°I know you¡¯re worried too¡­¡± Valerie looks at the window; ¡°That mana¡­Big Brother¡­please be okay¡­¡±

    Kasumi opens the envelope with the names of the victor¡­

    ¡°Now then, here are you winners¡­¡±

    (BADUMP BADUMP)

    Alejandro and Valerie look at Kasumi. Alejandro closes his eyes as he thinks:

    ¡°I must win, or else, everyone will be expelled¡­. come on¡­¡±

    His heart beats faster as he wants to know the result, he feels very nervous that he only hears his heartbeat. Valerie grabs his hand tighter; he does the same as he thinks:

    ¡°WE GOT THIS; WE WILL WIN!¡±

    Kasumi looks surprised; ¡°The winner of this year¡¯s King and Queen of Valentines are¡­¡±

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    Alejandro hears the names, he opens his eyes and sees the crowd cheering, he looks at Valerie with tears in her eyes and she  is looking at Kasumi, ¡°Did I hear right?¡± Alejandro thinks to himself, Kasumi lowers her hand with the paper.

    Alejandro looks at the paper with the names of the victors. His expression changes into a surprised one, however the names of the envelope are:

    Aleister Lucifugus and Marjorie Bellerose

    (YYYEEEAAAHHH)

    The crowd cheers as the victors are Aleister and Marjorie. The couple goes up on stage and waves at the students.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you...we are so grateful that you chose us as your King and Queen, but let¡¯s make a round of applause to Alejandro and Valerie who did their best to keep up with us.¡± Aleister says as everyone applauds the couple who lost.

    -TCH- ¡°It was obvious that they would lose...damn it¡­¡± Carlos feels rage. Chelsea looks worried as she replies; ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯ll be expelled¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, serve him right...it¡¯s great that Aleister won, right Uriel?¡± Victoria says to Uriel (Tiwa), he gets angry and let¡¯s go of her arm aggressively as he says; ¡°Shut up, you don¡¯t know how hard Alejandro tried to win...but as I can see, you are only a selfish girl¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, why are you saying that¡­¡± Victoria asks with tears in her eyes, Uriel (Tiwa) continues to explain; ¡°I was right, you are an egocentric person and that¡¯s why, Uriel will never go out with you¡­¡±

    Victoria looks surprised. Uriel (Tiwa) walks away feeling angry as she thinks; ¡°Damn it, I should¡¯ve done more¡­¡±

    Valerie cries; ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t good enough...and now you¡­¡± Alejandro wipes her tears away, and smiles; ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t feel bad, thank you for helping me...thank you for staying by my side...I swear to God that I am very happy that you chose me to be your partner¡­¡±

    Valerie hugs him; ¡°You dummy, I should be thanking you for choosing me¡­¡±

    Alejandro takes out a piece of chocolate; ¡°I wanted to give you this when we won...but tonight, I feel like I¡¯ve won...happy Valentine¡¯s Day¡­¡±

    Valerie takes it, and smiles at him; ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Valerie kisses Alejandro¡¯s cheek as a way of thanking him. Alejandro gets his face red; Uriel (Tiwa) sees them, his eyes fill with tears as he thinks; ¡°Alejandro...why did you...choose her¡­¡±

    Aleister looks at Marjorie; ¡°It¡¯s time to go, dear...the party¡¯s over¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Marjorie looks at Aleister¡¯s eyes who shine once again Marjorie falls into his arms. Aleister opens a portal; ¡°This is going to get dangerous¡­¡±

    (BBBBBOOOOOMMM)

    Without warning, a projectile hit the school destroying part of the wall.

    (AAAHHHHHHH)

    Students begin to panic, and runs desperately, looking for cover.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Carlos and Chelsea look at the falling ceiling.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why is everything falling?¡± Victoria stands still looking at everyone running. A silhouette appears behind her and pushes her.

    ¡°Ouch, why did you¡­¡± She sees no one, and suddenly, a piece of the roof falls on top of her.

    ¡°LOOK OUT¡± Uriel (Tiwa) pushes her away.

    (CCCRRRAASSSHHH)

    ¡°Ouch, what happened here?¡± Victoria looks at something spinning towards her, it¡¯s a amulet that Tiwa had before.

    ¡°What¡¯s this...who pushed me¡­¡± Victoria soon freezes as she sees Uriel (Tiwa) below a column that fell from the ceiling.

    Blood begins to come out as he is out cold. Suddenly, Victoria begins to have flashbacks of her parent¡¯s death that night:

    ¡°NOOOO!!! NOOOO!!¡±

    Victoria slowly loses consciousness. Alejandro sees Uriel (Tiwa), he runs towards her as he screams; ¡°TTTIIIWWWAAA!¡± Valerie grabs his arm; ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Valerie closes her eyes and lifts her arm; she releases purple mana as she chants; ¡°Melod¨ªa de los Sue?os¡± (Melody of Dreams)

    (BADUMP)

    Valerie releases purple waves that cover the entire gymnasium, suddenly, everyone falls asleep except for the members of HISTOREA, and other people present.

    Alejandro looks around thinking; ¡°Incredible. She managed to put everyone to sleep¡­¡±

    The shaking stops, Alejandro and Valerie run towards Tiwa who transforms back to normal.

    Alejandro tries to lift the pillar; ¡°COME ON, COME ONE...IT¡¯S NO USE, I¡¯M TOO WEAK!!¡±

    Valerie is about to say something, however, Kasumi in her esper suit appears and stabs the pillar with her katana.

    (BBBOOOOMMM)

    The pillar shatters into many pieces.

    ¡°SENPAI, WHAT DO WE DO?¡± Carlos and Chelsea run towards them. Chelsea sees Tiwa unconscious and runs towards her side; ¡°TIWA, TIWA!¡±

    ¡°She will be alright...give me a moment¡­¡± Valerie puts her hand on Tiwa¡¯s stomach, she releases purple manna as she chants; ¡°CURACION¡± (Healing)

    In a blink of an eye, Tiwa¡¯s wounds heal completely and the blood she loses returns to her body.

    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that you are Maria¡¯s daughter and Uriel¡¯s sister¡­¡± Kasumi puts her hand on Valerie¡¯s shoulder. Valerie smiles and replies; ¡°Please don¡¯t compare me with those two, compare them, I have a lot to learn¡­¡±

    ¡°My, oh my Kasumi, it seems that you are in a situation here¡­¡± Johanna, who is still awake, walks to them. Valerie looks at her and thinks; ¡°The nurse, how did she avoid my spell?¡±

    ¡°Johanna, please take care of Tiwa, if this happens then that means, they need our help outside¡­¡±

    ¡°Very well...I have nothing else to do, besides...I don¡¯t want that sexy Uriel to die so easily¡­¡±

    Kasumi looks at Valerie and Alejandro; ¡°You two, please stay here¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks angry and replies; ¡°But why? We can¡­¡± .

    ¡°NO, IT¡¯S TOO DANGEROUS! STAY HERE ALEJANDRO¡­¡±

    ¡°Very well¡­¡± Valerie answers to Kasumi. Alejandro has no choice but to also agree. Kasumi and her team leave towards the battlefield.

    -TCH- Alejandro makes a fist as he looks at Tiwa thinking; ¡°If only I was stronger¡­¡±

 Vol. 3- Chapter 4.5: The Ghoulâ€™s Provocation

    5 Minutes Before¡­

    (CCCRRRAASSSHHH BBBBOOOMMM)

    Outside the school building, a force field protecting the students is in place. In order to keep away the invading army of Sombras. Confronting the Sombras are three people: Jairo, Shion and Uriel¡­.

    "We must keep them away from the school¡­"Jairo he punches the Sombras who approach.

    "I know...but they keep coming¡­" Shion replies as she casts spells with the help of her talisman.

    (RRRAAAAWWW)

    Dozens of Sombras charge towards the school, Uriel in his Charro form keeps attacking them one by one.

    (SSSLLLAASSHHH)

    "Shion, is your spell ready yet?"

    "Just one more minute¡­"

    Jairo continues to punch the Sombras; ¡°I hope you¡¯re ready, young Uriel...or otherwise we won¡¯t hold long¡­¡±

    Rain begins to fall with lightning striking down each second.

    "I hope you''re enjoying the party¡­"

    "Damn you...Ian¡­" Uriel screams with anger, Ian has the hooded girl in his arms.

    "Uriel Di Fiore...this will be your end¡­" Ian and Uriel charge with force clashing one more time. The force of the impact blows away the Sombras around the area.

    Uriel jumps back taking distance and grabbing his arm; ¡°That hurt¡­¡±

    (BBBOOOOMMM)

    Ian has Estrella in his arms; ¡°Let go of me¡­¡± Estrella exclaims furiously. Ian looks at the portal that opens below him and smiles; ¡°Your taxi has arrived...goodbye little girl¡­¡±

    ¡°GYYYAAAHH¡± Ian throws Estrella to the portal, the portal closes. Ian begins to take off his tie and unbutton his shirt; ¡°Now that the girl is gone, I can finally let loose.¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you?¡± Uriel asks Ian, Ian grabs a pebble; ¡°I am the strongest one here¡­¡±

    (ZZZOOOMMM)

    (CCCCRRRAASSSHHH)

    Ian throws the pebble towards the school destroying the barrier that Shion was raising and wall in an instant.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Shion looks horrified, Jairo makes a fist thinking; ¡°I don¡¯t think we can fight this guy¡­¡± Shion trembles; ¡°All this time¡­I¡¯ve kept records and investigated everyone in the school¡­I know who has mana and who is part of M.A.G.I.C and other organizations¡­but him¡­¡±

    Shion looks at Ian; ¡°I always he was a bully but I never imagined he was a ghoul¡­¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re surprise but I am really good at hiding my presence¡­Ms. Saito¡­¡± Ian wink at her.

    Uriel walks forward feeling rage, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet...What the hell are you?¡±

    Half of Ian¡¯s face begins to transform as if he was melting it, soon the left half has a purple-colored skin with pointy ears and yellow eyes. Ian laughs insane as he presents himself:

    ¡°Allow me to introduce myself properly...I am a level 4 Shadow...the destroyer of kingdoms...and the most powerful one here...I am a Ghoul...Ian Constantin¡­¡±

    Rain falls faster...lightning hits the ground between Uriel and Ian¡­

    ¡°A ghoul¡­that¡¯s impossible¡­I thought ghouls were extinct¡­.¡± Shion looks terrified. Ian chuckles; ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ms. Saito¡­but that was just a rumor¡­we ghouls are alive and ready to take vengeance on the world who rejected us¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you¡­¡± Shion makes a hand sign, suddenly, her shikigami attack Ian. Jairo tries to stop her; ¡°NO WAIT¡­¡±

    Ian smiles; ¡°Oh¡­Shikigamis ehhh¡­this is so Japanese¡­¡± Ian jumps into the sky and attack the shikigamis.

    (SSSLLLAASSSHHH)

    In an instant, Ian cuts the four shikigamis in half, making them disappear. Shion and Jairo look horrified; ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­.¡±

    Jairo analysis the situation; ¡°This is bad¡­if I use my full strength here¡­I won¡¯t be match¡­if we wait for Senpai¡­it will be too late¡­besides the enemy won¡¯t wait for us¡­¡±

    ¡°That was too easy¡­¡± Ian points at Uriel; ¡°Uriel Di Fiore...no...Charro Negro...I challenge you to a fight...however, it will be a fight to the death¡­I hope what Serena told me it¡¯s true¡­¡±

    (BBBAADDUUUMMMPPP)

    ¡°S-S-Serena?¡±

    (BBBBOOOOMMMM)

    Upon hearing the name Serena, Uriel releases a great amount of mana as he replies:

    ¡°You bastard...that name¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh did I hit a nerve?¡±

    Uriel smiles with anger as he replies; ¡°No...you did me a favor, reminding me about my purpose...Ian Constantin...I accept your challenge¡­.¡±

    The clouds cover the sky... Rain slowly falls to the ground...Outside the Gymnasium...two figures stand facing each other releasing mana that creates heavy air pressure¡­

    Uriel, feeling enraged, glares at Ian. Ian looks at Uriel with excitement; ¡°Did I hit a nerve? So, it¡¯s true...you¡¯re the one who attacked and almost killed Duke Baltazar a couple of months ago...am I right?¡±

    Upon hearing the names Baltazar and Serena, Uriel¡¯s rage grows stronger, their mana aura is so strong that it shatters all the glass around them.

    ¡°Their mana is so suffocating, it¡¯s even visible¡­¡± Jairo looks at Shion. Shion looks petrified thinking; ¡°This Level of mana, it¡¯s almost as if two Elite Roots are fighting or perhaps stronger¡­¡±

    Uriel walks towards Ian; ¡°It¡¯s true...I was the one who almost killed that bastard¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha...Excellent¡­you know back in Romania; you are quite popular...the famous Charro Negro who seduced and stole the heart of the Dutchess of Moldova¡­and nearly killed it¡¯s Duke...I recommend that you never go there because you are the number one in the wanted list....¡±

    ¡°You Bastard...did they send you?¡± Uriel makes a fist. Ian shakes his head:

    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t work for them, I work for someone else, and he is much stronger than that pitiful Duke, in fact, I know I am stronger than him...but the question is...are you that strong?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I show you?¡± Uriel smiles at him, Ian smiles as well; ¡°I want you to show your strength¡­.I promised Serena I would tell her all about you¡­¡±

    ¡°Serena¡­is she¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother in asking me about her¡­because she is the one who betrayed you right?¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    (PPPPPPUUUMMMMMM)

    Uriel, with great speed, kicks Ian with great force and sends him flying towards a building located several blocks away.

    (BBBBBOOOOMMMMM)

    Uriel turns around and looks at Shion and Jairo; ¡°Hey...I am going to take on that idiot myself...take care of the rest¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel wait¡­.¡±

    (BBBBOOOOMMMM)

    Uriel disappears from their sight. Uriel chases after Ian, he has red eyes as he thinks:

    ¡°Serena¡­that bastard will tell me everything about her¡­before I kill him¡­¡±

    Ian flies backwards as he chuckles:

    ¡°Good¡­he responded to my provocation¡­this fight will be good¡­¡±

    *****************************************************************************As Uriel and Ian continue their fight...the problem in the school hasn¡¯t ended yet¡­Heading from a few blocks from the school...a boy with red hair and a girl in a nun¡¯s attire run towards it¡­

    ¡°Ha...ha...ha...Daniel, wait up¡­¡± The girl with the nun¡¯s attire tries to catch up. Daniel stops:

    ¡°Fabiola...you¡¯re too slow¡­¡±

    ¡°GIVE ME A BREAK...IT¡¯S NOT MY FAULT MY LUNGS ARE SMALL¡­¡±

    (BBBBBAAAADDDDUUUUMMMPPP)

    Suddenly, both of them feel the tremendous amount of mana coming from the school. Fabiola, who is scared, asks:

    ¡°Daniel, what is that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know...but one of them must be my brother¡­¡± Daniel replies as he thinks; ¡°Who is the other guy? The mana that he is releasing is as powerful as¡­.¡±

    Daniel turns and sees Fabiola:

    ¡°Hey...I will pick up the pace, try to catch up okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey wait¡­¡±

    Daniel runs faster disappearing from her sight. Fabiola puffs her cheeks as she screams:

    ¡°NO FAIR...WHY DO YOU LEAVE ME BEHIND¡­DANIEL!¡±

    Meanwhile...

    (BBBOOOMMM BBOOOMM BBOOMM)

    ¡°The power of their fist can be felt from here¡­¡± Jairo says to Shion. Shion looks back at the building; ¡°At least the school and students are safe¡­¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡± Jairo and Shion hear the voice of someone who walks towards them. El Muerto with his green striped mask slowly walks towards them; ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten about me, right?¡±

    ¡°El Muerto...¡± Jairo stands up; ¡°Shion, get into position¡­¡± Jairo orders Shion. Shion nods in agreement; "Right...let''s finish this¡­"

    El Muerto sighs; "You know...I''m tired of Fighting...and I already accomplished my master''s order...so I will leave you with a present¡­"

    Shion and Jairo look around and see Sombras coming closer. "There are still more?"

    El Muerto points up saying; "Look up¡­"

    Shion and Jairo looked up, a projectile flies down, Shion and Jairo evade the projectile.

    (BBBOOMMM)

    The projectile explodes but it isn''t an enormous explosion but green gas that spreads into the air.

    "What was that?" Jairo asks El Muerto. El Muerto creates a green platform, he begins to float away; ¡°Just a gift from my master¡­try to survive¡­if you can¡­¡±

    (BBBAADDDDUUMMMPPP)

    Suddenly, Shion and Jairo, who inhaled the gas, fall to their knees; "What''s going on...my mana, it''s disappearing¡­"

    El Muerto analyzes them with a monitor in his wrist thinking; "So it only drains 50% of their mana...their esper suits are still intact, I guess the experiment wasn''t a total failure¡­"

    El Muerto floats away thinking; "I wonder if he went too far hitting the school, oh well, that¡¯s Ian¡¯s problem, not mine¡­"

    Shion and Jairo are surrounded by Sombras; "Jairo-san, what do we do?"

    Jairo smiles; " I''m afraid this is the end...so please don''t look at me¡­"

    Jairo grabs Shion and throws her away from the Shadows.

    "GGYYYAAHHHH"

    Jairo looks like she is okay and smiles; "Bring it on...you beast¡­"

    (RRRRAAAAWWWW)

    Shion regains her senses and sees Jairo being attacked by the Sombras; "JAIRO NOOOO!!!!!"

    Shion tries to move but feels weak and can''t stand up; " What happened? We inhaled that gas and suddenly our mana¡­"

    "AAAAHHHH" Jairo screams as he is being devoured by the Sombras. "JAIRO¡­ URIEL, SENPAI, SOMEONE PLEASE HELP HIM SOMEONE!!!!"

    Shion punches the ground crying; "Why...can''t I do anything¡­"

    (BOOM BOOM BOOM)

    Without warning, dozens of red beams fall from the sky, instantly eliminating the Sombras that were attacking Jairo. Shion is in shock:

    ¡°What happened here? Who did this?¡±

    The red beams stop, leaving no trace of the Sombras, only a smoke screen. Shion runs towards Jairo:

    ¡°JAIRO-SAN, ARE YOU ALRIGHT? ANSWER ME!¡±

    Shion hurries and checks his pulse. -BADUMP BADUMP- She feels a pulse and checks his heart. -BADUMP BADUMP- Shion begins to cry:

    ¡°Thank goodness, he¡¯s still alive...but who¡­¡±

    As the smoke screen clears, Shion looks at a young boy approaching them. The boy with red hair Stands in front of them:

    ¡°Looks like I made it in time, sorry, the bus was slower today¡­¡±

    Shion is surprised as she thinks; ¡°Who is that boy, his mana level is high...he looks like¡­¡±

    ¡°Shion¡­Jairo ¡± Kasumi runs with Carlos and Chelsea. They see them in bad shape. She notices the boy; ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡±

    Carlos and Chelsea run faster with the intend to attack him:

    ¡°Are you the one who did this?¡±

    The boy sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°Don¡¯t jump into conclusion please¡­¡±

    (SNAP)

    The boy snaps his fingers and two red beams fall from the sky.

    (BBBOOOMMM)

    Carlos and Chelsea evade the attack. Kasumi jumps and takes out her katana thinking; ¡°He looks suspicious and strong¡­¡±

    Kasumi is about to attack the boy, Shion steps forward with her hands extended:

    ¡°SENPAI STOP¡±

    Kasumi stops the attack and lands in front of Shion, Shion explains; ¡°This boy saved our lives. If he didn¡¯t show up, Jairo would already be¡­¡±

    ¡°Daniel...Daniel¡­¡± Fabiola arrives breathing heavily, Daniel looks at her; ¡°Oh there you are, what took so long?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who left me behind...aren¡¯t you a gentleman like Uriel? I hate you¡­¡± Fabiola exclaims as she catches her breath.

    ¡°She said Uriel? That girl, she¡¯s from the Mission¡­¡± Kasumi puts her katana away; ¡°Excuse me, did you really help my nakama?¡±

    ¡°He did¡­¡± Shion answers to Kasumi. ¡°I see¡­¡± Kasumi bows her head:

    ¡°Thank you...so much...sorry, if we misjudged you¡­¡±

    Daniel sighs and replies; ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong...I didn¡¯t help anyone, I just happened to arrive where the Sombras were located, and I just eliminated them before she came out...that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    ¡°She? Who are you Talking about?¡±

    ¡°DANIEL, HEY DANIEL!¡± Valerie shouts with a smile as she and Alejandro run towards them.

    Daniel smiles at her; ¡°Valerie...did you have fun?¡±

    Valerie runs to his side as she nods in agreement. Kasumi looks at Alejandro:

    "I thought I told you to stay inside¡­"

    Alejandro laughs nervously apologizing; "Hehe...Sorry, but Valerie wanted to come, and I couldn''t say no to her¡­"

    Valerie talks to Daniel; Kasumi then asks Valerie:

    "Valerie, who is he?"

    "This is my little brother¡­Daniel Di Fiore¡­"

    "Your brother¡­. that means your Uriel''s brother as well?"

    "Technically yes¡­" Daniel replies as he avoids looking at her. Kasumi blushes as she thinks:

    "Now that I take a closer look, he does look like him¡­"

    "Uriel''s brother ehh...I guess all of the siblings are super cute huh¡­" Chelsea looks at Daniel with a luxurious look.

    "Oh shut up¡­you Shotacon..." Carlos says annoyed. "Oh my...jealous?" Chelsea teases Carlos, Carlos blushes as he replies; "N-N-No...stop it¡­"

    Jairo begins to cough up blood. "Oh no, Jairo-san¡­" Shion looks at him, Jairo is pretty badly injured, Daniel looks at Fabiola and says:

    "Hey, you''re on...heal him¡­"

    "Ehh...why are you giving me orders like that¡­"

    "I''m not, it''s a favor, besides...that''s why I brought you with me¡­I trust in your abilities..."

    "Sheesh¡­." Fabiola says as she blushes. Fabiola gets close to Jairo and puts her hands on his chest; "Oh Dios, cura a tu siervo...alejalo del mal y d¨¦jalo estar a tu lado...Curaci¨®n de Angeles¡­" (Oh God, cure your lamb...keep him from evil and let him stay by your side...Angel Healing¡­)

    (SSSSHHIIINNNGGG)

    Jairo shines a bright golden color, his injuries disappear and his mana returns to normal. Fabiola stands up; "He is now safe¡­"

    Shion bows to her saying; ¡°Thank you for saving Jairo-san, you are indeed a skillful nun¡­¡±

    Fabiola blushes, she scratches her cheek; ¡°Well, I am a member of the Order of the Holy Maiden, it is my duty to save those in need¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you memorize that speech or do you have it written on your sleeve?¡± Daniel makes fun of Fabiola who aggressively replies; ¡°SHUT UP!¡±

    Everyone laughs, Alejandro looks around and asks; ¡°By the way, where is Uriel?¡±

    (BBBBBBOOOOOMMMMM)

    Everybody covers from a sudden explosion that happened just in front of them. A dust cloud covers the area.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Alejandro asks as he cleans his eyes, the dust begins to clear. Everyone opens their eyes wider as they see with shock.

    The dust cloud reveals two figures, Ian grabbing Uriel by his neck, Uriel is covered in blood, Ian as well, however Ian begins to laugh:

    ¡°Well, well, is that all the power El Charro Negro has? Well then...Good bye...¡±

    Alejandro screams; ¡°UUURRRRIIIEELLL!¡±

 Vol. 3 - Chapter 5: Death Match; Uriel Di Fiore vs. Ian Constantin

    4 Years Ago; Tapatio, Jalisco¡­

    4 years ago, in a small town located near the jungle of Jalisco¡­In the middle of this environment there is a Hacienda. A large mansion that belonged to a man named Juan De La Trinidad¡­Uriel¡¯s mentor and predecessor¡­

    At the dining hall¡­Uriel and Juan had an interesting conversation¡­

    ¡°A new technique¡­that¡¯s awesome¡­¡± A young Uriel stands up with excitement. He has bandages on his left eye. Juan takes a piece of bread and splits it in half; ¡°Calm down muchacho¡­you see¡­this technique is special¡­and it must remain a secret¡­¡±

    Uriel, sits down and grab a bread from the middle of the table; ¡°Alright¡­what kind of technique is it?¡±

    ¡°First of all¡­you must understand what we are¡­¡±

    ¡°That I know¡­aside from being El Charro Negro¡­we are also¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­you must keep in mind that you will attract many powerful foes¡­just like the one that hurt your face and also the ones that attacked you siblings¡­¡± Uriel lowers his head and touches his eye; ¡°I know¡­I feel regret not being able to help them¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­I decided to teach you this technique¡­with this technique¡­your strength, agility and stamina will increase for a short amount of time¡­however¡­a short amount of time is all you need¡­and even though you¡¯ve been my successor for only a year¡­I believe your ready¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow cool¡­¡± Uriel looks with excitement. Juan continues to explain; ¡°Now then¡­this technique must only be used only when your life is in danger¡­you understand?¡±

    Uriel sighs: ¡°You¡¯re starting to sound like Gai-Sensei in Naru¡­¡±

    (PPUUUMMM)

    Juan throws a piece of bread to Uriel¡¯s head; ¡°Ouch¡­what the hell¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop talking about your anime stuff¡­it¡¯s irritating¡­and you could get us in trouble with copyright¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­sorry¡­¡± Uriel grabs the bread and take a bite. Juan clears his throat:

    ¡°Now then¡­after we finish our lunch¡­let¡¯s go ahead and begin with the training¡­¡±

    ¡°So¡­what the name of the technique¡­¡±

    ¡°The name of the technique is¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************Present, 5 Minutes Before the current events¡­

    Uriel kicked Ian with great strength, sending him flying towards an abandoned building¡­.

    Uriel, with the help of his divine wind as an impulse, heads with great speed towards Ian¡¯s direction. Ian is in a twenty-floor building, Ian is waiting for him at the building:

    ¡°Excellent, I am waiting for an exciting fight Uriel¡­¡±

    (BBBOOOOMMMM)

    Uriel falls from the sky and dropkicks Ian. Ian blocks it with ease; ¡°That won¡¯t work¡­¡± Ian grabs Uriel¡¯s feet and slams him into the ground. Uriel uses his wind to protect himself, he jumps back to gain some distance.

    Uriel puts his hand on the ground, he transmutes his surroundings and creates lances and spikes heading towards Ian. Ian gets angry; ¡°Are toying with me?¡±

    (BBBOOOMMM)

    Ian takes a step and releases a shockwave, destroying the spikes with ease. Uriel stands up; ¡°I guess it won¡¯t be that easy¡­¡±

    Ian gathers mana in his left fist, Uriel also gathers mana in his right fist. Ian smiles and chants; ¡°Mana stang? a fiarei¡± (Left hand of the beast)

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    Uriel and Ian clash with their fists, creating a large crater in the floor. The floor collapses, Uriel with his right arm, punches Ian slamming three floors down. Ian lands on his feet and gathers impulse to jump. Ian jumps towards Uriel''s direction:

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough...Charro¡­¡±

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    Uriel gathers wind around his arm; ¡°Viento Divino; Canon¡± (Divine Wind Cannon)

    Uriel fires a powerful wind projectile, hitting Ian with force. Ian blocks the attack and heads towards Uriel:

    ¡°THOSE WEAK ATTACKS WON¡¯T WORK!¡±

    (PPPPUUUUMMMM)

    Ian punches Uriel¡¯s stomach. Uriel coughs up blood and forces him to go up floor by floor towards the sky:

    ¡°Damn it¡­that attack¡­it really hurt¡­.¡±

    Uriel floats for a fracture of a second. Ian passes him and heads towards Uriel, kicking him down once again.

    (PUM PUM PUM)

    Uriel falls five floors down. He lands on the 15th floor.

    ¡°Hahaha, here I come¡­¡± Ian is about to attack Uriel. Uriel dodges his attack; the impact of the attack smashes the lights on the floor.

    ¡°Excellent...Excellent...I hope you are not getting tired already Uriel¡­¡±

    ¡°No... I¡¯m not...tell me...why are you here?¡±

    ¡°You know what...I will...because I am having so much fun...the truth is...I came here to take Aleister Lucifugus with me¡­¡±

    ¡°Aleister? Why?¡±

    ¡°My master has picked interest in him...he is Darius'' son after all¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...who is your master?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...but I won¡¯t tell you...now let¡¯s get to business¡­¡±

    (BBBBOOOMM)

    The fight continues, on the 15th floor, an exchange of fists slowly destroys the building. Ian has the upper hand, punching Uriel in the face, sending him flying to a pillar.

    (CCCCRRRRAAASSHH)

    ¡°Hahaha, what¡¯s the matter, is that all you can do?¡± Ian sits down on the floor and yawns; ¡°Come on Charro Negro, I came here all the way from Romania to see your strength and yet, you have disappointed me¡­¡±

    Uriel breathes heavily, he has blood coming out of his mouth and his forehead, he looks at the floor thinking; ¡°This guy, he is faster than he appears, I can read his movements with my Rhythm sense, and yet, I can¡¯t avoid them¡­and that punch¡­he really broke my arm¡­¡±

    Ian smiles; ¡°I¡¯m sure you''re wondering about my technique, it¡¯s very simple really...I use a technique called; Arta fiarei de sange¡± ( Blood Beast Art)

    ¡°Blood beast art?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s an ability in which I focus my blood circulation and concentrate in a certain area, making it heavier and more powerful, and combining with mana, you get that powerful attack.¡±

    Ian stands up; ¡°Now then¡­if you manage to land a hit on me¡­I can tell you something interest about Count Baltazar¡­¡±

    (BBAADDUUMMPP)

    Uriel stands up and continues to breathe heavily; ¡°Calm down...analyze the situation, this guy is only trying to provoke me...I guess it¡¯s time to test ¡°that¡± movement out¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, so are you going to take this seriously? Why not use your sword? I am sure it will make this an equal match¡­¡±

    Uriel chuckles; ¡°No...I don¡¯t need it...I want to crush you with my own bare hands...I am about to show a unique fighting style, used by the Mariachi and the original Charro Negro¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh...well then show me, before I go to sleep¡­¡± Ian provokes Uriel, Uriel releases mana, he closes his eyes and concentrates; ¡°Focus, the Rhythm of the earth¡­¡±

    Uriel takes a step, suddenly, the vibrations of the air become visible. Soon, musical notes begin to appear around him; ¡°You¡¯re going to regret it¡­¡±

    -? ? ? ? ? ?-

    Ian looks confused and asks; ¡°Are those musical notes? What are you going to do? Sing?¡±

    Uriel opens his eyes; he releases a slow flow of mana that has a bluish color. Uriel looks at Ian:

    ¡° I will show you a unique technique...you won¡¯t be able to keep up with me¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Well bring it¡­¡±

    Uriel moves a leg back to take impulse, the manna flow more faster, and wind picks up fast:

    ¡°Arte del Mariachi, Concierto del Charro; Popurri¡± (Mariachi Art, Charro Concert; Popurri)

    Note; Popurri is a combination of multiple songs in one...famous in modern mexican tradition¡­

    Uriel charges towards Ian, he makes a fist with his left hand. Ian laughs; ¡°Haha...attacking me straight? Are you an idiot?¡±

    (BBBAAADDUUUMMPPP)

    Ian feels strange; ¡°What the¡­¡± -PUUM- Uriel punches Ian¡¯s face with force, sending him to the pillar. Ian looks surprised as he thinks; ¡°What was that? My perception failed¡­¡±

    Uriel charges once again as he chants; ¡°Popurri; DO RE MI¡±

    (PUUM PUUM PUUM)

    Uriel unleashes multiple attacks; Ian tries to block but Uriel is faster. Uriel hits Ian with a jaw-hook sending him flying up to the upper floor.

    (BBOOOMMM)

    Ian notices blood coming out of his mouth. He smiles with excitement; ¡°HAHA EXCELLENT, IT¡¯S BEEN A WHILE SINCE I BLEEDED¡­¡±

    Uriel jumps to the next floor; the musical notes appear on the floor as well. Ian looks at the notes and notices; ¡°I understand. The vibrations of the musical notes are the ones messing with my perception right...in that case¡­¡±

    Ian pokes his ears, destroying his eardrums. Uriel notices and continues to charge. Ian gathers purple mana on his fists. Uriel tries to punch Ian, Ian dodges thinking; ¡°Too slow¡­¡±

    (PPPUUMM)

    Ian blocks Uriel¡¯s punch. Uriel opens his eyes wider; ¡°He intentionally destroyed his eardrums¡­this guy is insane¡­¡±

    Uriel tries to punch again, Ian dodges again. -PUUM- Once again, Ian gets a clean hit without Uriel punching him. Ian is off balance; Uriel punches him multiple times and sends him flying to another pillar.

    (CCCRRAASSSHHH)

    Ian tries to figure out what is happening; ¡°I don¡¯t understand, how is he connecting?¡± Ian pays closer attention and sees a small breeze in his fists. ¡°Wait, he¡¯s using wind¡­¡±

    Uriel smiles thinking; ¡°That¡¯s right Ian, it¡¯s just what you are thinking...I am using holy wind...although it hurts me as well, your damage is higher¡­¡±

    Uriel and Ian charge once again; -PUM PUM PUM- Uriel punches Ian, Ian punches back, Ian punches Uriel, Uriel punches back. The battle is intense and causes the floor to collapse, they continue to exchange blows as they fall.

    (BBBOOOOMM)

    The building slowly crumbles, Ian punches Uriel multiple times, he then kicks Uriel, breaking his ribs. Uriel tries to counter but Ian¡¯s attack is superior.

    ¡°LET¡¯S FINISH THIS; BARAJ DE FIARE¡± (BEAST BARRAGE)

    (PUM PUM PUM PUM PUM PUM PUM)

    Ian unleashes a barrage of punches towards Uriel, the attack is very intense, Uriel is able to keep up. Ian gathers purple mana in one of his fists and punches Uriel once again in the stomach.

    ¡°AAAHHHHHHH¡±

    (CCCCRRRAAASSSHHH)

    The intense power opens a hole on the wall. Uriel falls into his knees as the building slowly collapses. Ian and Uriel are on the lowest floor. Uriel breathes heavily as he tries to punch Ian one more time.

    Ian blocks the punch, grabbing Uriel¡¯s fist; ¡°You won¡¯t land another hit.¡± Ian grabs Uriel¡¯s head and slams him into the floor.

    (CCCRRRAAASSSHHHH)

    Ian creates a giant crater. Uriel tries to react; Ian carries him and throws him into the air:

    ¡°You¡¯re a disappointment.¡±

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    Ian kicks Uriel and sends flying to the sky.

    Uriel flies in the sky towards the school, the building collapses completely leaving no trace. Ian with great impulse jumps and heads towards Uriel.

    He pairs up with Uriel in midair, Ian with an enthusiastic attitude says; ¡°Try to survive this...Charro Negro¡­¡±

    Ian prepares to attack Uriel once again in midair. Uriel looks at him and thinks, ¡°Damn it, at this speed, I can¡¯t react...damn it¡­¡±

    (BBBBBBOOOOOMMMMM)

    An explosion at the entrance causes everyone to cover themselves. Everyone is in shock, Kasumi prepares her katana, Carlos and Chelsea also prepare for battle.

    The dust cloud reveals two figures, Ian grabbing Uriel by his neck, Uriel is covered in blood, Ian as well, however Ian begins to laugh:

    ¡°Well, well, is that all the power El Charro Negro has? Well then...Goodbye...¡±

    Alejandro screams; ¡°UUURRRRIIIEELLL!¡±

    ¡°No¡­Uriel¡­¡± Fabiola trembles and falls into her knees.

    Ian looks at them and smiles; ¡°I see they survive huh...they are strong and persistent...I wonder how they will react when they see me do this¡­¡±

    (SSSSSSLLLAAASSSHHH)

    Everyone opens their eyes wider; they are terrified by what they are seeing.

    (DRIP DRIP DROP DROP)

    Valerie falls into her knees with her hands on her mouth and tears come out as she says with a trembling voice; ¡°N-N-Nooo...way...Big brother¡­¡±

    Kasumi¡¯s hands tremble; ¡°Uriel...no¡­¡± Chelsea and Carlos are petrified; ¡°No¡­it can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    Alejandro takes two steps and thinks, ¡°No, you can¡¯t lose...no¡­¡± -TCH- Alejandro screams; ¡°UUUURRIIIEELLL¡±

    The moon shines on both of them, Ian¡¯s arm running through Uriel¡¯s chest; ¡°I destroyed one of your lungs...Uriel you¡¯re about to die¡­¡±

    (SSSPPPLLLAAAATTTTT)

    Ian takes out his arm and a large amount of blood comes out of Uriel. He lets go of Uriel; Uriel falls to the ground losing consciousness; ¡°No¡­is this really all I have? Am I this weak?¡±

    Ian sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°What a disappointment, I expected more from you...it seems your predecessor is right...he often tells everyone that he made a mistake in naming you his successor¡­¡±

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Ian begins to mock him; ¡°No wonder Serena decided to be with the duke...such a shame¡­¡±

    Rain slowly falls once again, Uriel is slowly losing consciousness, he closes his eyes and words come to his mind; the words of a maiden pass down to his mind; ¡°Goodbye...Uriel¡­¡±

    ¡°Serena¡­¡±

    Juan appears in his mind; he looks disappointed; ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re that weak. Maybe I made a mistake¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it...damn it¡­¡± Uriel feels anger as he makes a fist.

    Ian walks towards Kasumi¡¯s group; ¡°Maybe I should play with your friends...I hope they can withstand longer than you¡­¡±

    (BBBAAADDUUUMMPPP)

    Uriel opens his eyes; ¡°I won¡¯t let you¡­¡±

    Kasumi looks at Ian with rage and with great speed charges towards him. Suddenly, a red barrier appears surrounding her group.

    (BBBOOOMM)

    ¡°What is this? A barrier?¡± Chelsea makes a question, Carlos touches it, it electrifies his hand as he comments; ¡°This is a strong barrier¡­¡±

    Alejandro holds Valerie; ¡°Valerie, stay by my side okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is his barrier.¡±

    Kasumi slashes the barrier as she screams; ¡°WHO DID THIS?¡±

    ¡°It was me¡­¡± Daniel walks outside the barrier, Kasumi who looks surprised exclaims; ¡°Why are you doing this? Can¡¯t you see that your brother is in danger¡­¡±

    ¡°I know; however, we can¡¯t interfere¡­¡± Daniel replies in a calm manner. Kasumi gets furious; ¡°Don¡¯t be a brat...let me out¡­¡±

    ¡°Sheesh you¡¯re annoying...just try to stay calm and observe¡­¡± Daniel scratches his hair. Fabiola looks at Daniel worried as she thinks; ¡°Daniel, what are you thinking¡­¡± Ian gets closer; ¡°You sure are dumb, are you trying to get yourself killed¡­¡±

    Daniel smiles; ¡°Believe me, I am not planning to die tonight¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh...and why not? I mean look in front of you...I am the strongest one here¡­¡± Ian stretches his arms and looks at the sky. Daniel sighs with his eyes closed:

    ¡°You may be the strongest, but you are also the dumbest¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Ian gets furious, Daniel in a calm manner chuckles; ¡°What you just heard, I said that you are the dumbest here¡­¡±

    Ian releases mana, Carlos begins to scream; ¡°Hey kid stop, you¡¯re going to be killed...please run away¡­¡±

    Ian charges at him and prepares to punch him, Daniel stands still, and he is very calm. He smiles; ¡°You¡¯re dumb...you know why?¡±

    (PPPUUUMM)

    Uriel appears in front of Daniel and blocks Ian¡¯s punch; he proceeds to kick Ian away. Daniel finishes his sentence; ¡°Because I was buying time...for Uriel to stand up¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha...ha...ha¡­thank you Daniel¡± Uriel breathes heavily, Daniel enters the barrier replying; ¡°No problem, just finish him off¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel¡­¡± Fabiola looks at Daniel and asks; ¡°You knew he would appear¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course...this is his fight, I knew that he wouldn¡¯t be taken down so easily¡­¡± Daniel replies, Valerie hugs him; ¡°Daniel you idiot...don¡¯t do things like that¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

    Ian gets excited; ¡°Hahaha, so you¡¯re still alive huh...this is great, we can continue fighting¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am alive...I don¡¯t want to look bad in front of them¡­¡± Uriel coughs up blood thinking; ¡°I guess I don¡¯t have much time¡­¡±

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re at your limit huh¡­¡± Ian mocks him. He crosses his arms and shakes his head.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong...I am just getting started¡­¡± Uriel replies with a confident smile. Ian notices Uriel¡¯s arm; ¡°You sure act tough; you can¡¯t even use one arm anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°I just need one arm...don¡¯t worry, it will all be over soon¡­¡± Uriel puts his palm on the ground, suddenly a wall rises separating him from the others.

    ¡°UURRIIEELL WAAAIIITTT¡± Kasumi screams, the others look worried. Daniel opens his eyes wider; ¡°Uriel...what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ian asks Uriel, Uriel who is breathing heavily replies; ¡°I don¡¯t want them to see me in this state¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean how bad are you beaten up?¡±

    ¡°No...I am about to show you something special¡­¡± Uriel takes his gloves off, in his right arm, the one he is able to use there is a crest that has a flame seal. ¡°This is a seal...placed to me by my Predecessor...it prevents me from using all of my power...I will show you all of my power¡­¡±

    ¡°Did he say all of his power?¡± Ian says as he looks surprised, Uriel continues to speak; ¡°This seal only lets me use 30% of my power...unfortunately, I can only unleash my power for only one minute...but that is enough¡­¡±

    Ian continues to think; ¡°You mean. Everything that showed me was only 30% percent...he will unleash his power for one minute¡­¡± Ian gets angry; ¡°Are you mocking me? Take this seriously¡­¡±

    ¡°I will show you how serious I am¡­¡± Uriel grabs a little blood and slowly puts it into the seal in his form arm.

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    ¡°This is my most powerful technique¡­¡±

    Uriel¡¯s seal begins to spread as red veins, his hair slowly changes tone, as the blue color turns into a light reddish tone. His eyes also turn red as steam comes out of his body.

    ¡°What is happening to you? Are you mocking me again?¡±

    ¡°Oh no¡­I am dead serious¡­¡± Uriel smiles as he begins to unleash a pillar of crimson mana as he chants:

    ¡°Liberationis Bellum¡± (War Liberation)

    (BBBOOOOMMMM)

    Kasumi looks at the sky, everyone does the same; ¡°This power, what is it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s very evil¡­¡± Shion replies as she trembles. Daniel makes a little smile thinking; ¡°It¡¯s the same as that time...in Jalisco...Uriel, this is your doing right?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Alejandro asks as he holds Valerie, who are both looking at the pillar. ¡°Everything will be fine...Uriel will win¡­¡± Valerie says to Alejandro with confidence.

    ¡°Oh...what power...El Charro Negro sure is frightening¡­¡± Darius smiles looking at the pillar of mana from his office.

    Uriel closes his eyes, remembering something from the past¡­

    ******************************************************************************

    4 Years Ago; Tapatio, Jalisco¡­

    At a remote place in the jungle¡­near a lake¡­Uriel trained under Juan¡­

    ¡°197¡­198¡­199¡­200¡­¡± Uriel finishes doing push-ups. He breathes heavily as he lies on the ground and looks at the sky.

    (CLAP CLAP)

    Juan claps a couple of times; ¡°Good muchacho¡­now¡­do 200 sit-ups and after that run 10 laps around the lake¡­¡±

    ¡°What the¡­¡± Uriel lifts his body and sees the lake in front of him; ¡°Come on¡­aren¡¯t you pushing me too hard¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, not¡­this technique is a burden for your body¡­that¡¯s why you must be strong¡­¡±

    Uriel sits and crosses his arm; ¡°Damn it¡­I didn¡¯t know this was going to be hard¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­well I understand¡­you barely got your Charro form and now I am training to surpass your limits muchacho¡­but believe me¡­it will worth it in the future¡­¡±

    ¡°I know I know¡­.but it¡¯s too hard¡­¡± Uriel lays back and looks at the sky; ¡°I just want to relax and look at the clouds¡­¡±

    ¡°If you keep saying that¡­I will transfer your power to my daughter¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­yeah¡­that threat won¡¯t work anymore¡­¡±

    Juan sighs with his eyes closed, he gets closer to Uriel and leans his body forward:

    ¡°Listen muchacho¡­you¡¯re looking like a total loser in front of her¡­¡±

    Juan points at the tree in front of them, sitting in a branch of the tree with an umbrella lies a young girl wearing maid attire. The face of the girl is covered by the umbrella, only her long black hair slowly moves as a gush of wind blows.

    ¡°S-S-Serena¡­it¡¯s you¡­¡± Uriel stands up immediately. The girl smiles; ¡°Uriel¡­I¡¯m here to cheer you on¡­do your best¡­¡±

    Uriel blushes as he looks at Juan; ¡°Why did you bring her here¡­¡±

    Juan laughs: ¡°Because¡­I figured you needed a stimulant¡­¡± Juan walks to the tree where the girl is and leans on it; ¡°Now then¡­time to become strong¡­because this technique¡­Bellum¡­is the most powerful ace you will have¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Uriel continues to exercise. The girl looks at Juan; ¡°Master¡­isn¡¯t it too early to teach him that?¡±

    Juan smiles: ¡°Maybe¡­but¡­I believe in that boy¡­he can change the world¡­right?¡±

    The girl smiles: ¡°He will¡­I believe in him¡­¡±

    Uriel blushes as he does sit up; ¡°Damn it¡­I¡¯m losing focus¡­¡±

    Juan begins to shout:

    ¡°LISTEN THE SECRET OF BELLUM IS¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Present¡­

    ¡°The secret of Bellum is rage¡­¡± Uriel makes a sinister smile. Uriel¡¯s right arm is covered by red veins, the right side of his hair turns crimson, his nails grow longer turning his hand into claws. The right side of his mouth grows fangs. The right eye turns red with black corneas.

    ¡°This is my true power¡­¡± Uriel says in a low tone. Ian looks at his arm; ¡°Am I shaking? This sensation...it¡¯s the same when I am with my Master...what are you?¡±

    Uriel disappears from Ian¡¯s sight and appears in front of him. -BBBOOOOMMM- Uriel kicks Ian with force. Ian tries to respond; however, Uriel punches him.

    ¡°AAAHHHH¡± A giant crater forms, Ian opens his eyes and punches Uriel.

    The fight continues with an equal exchange of blows, however, Uriel is only using his right arm. As they fight, Ian thinks; ¡°He¡¯s overpowering me, and yet he¡¯s using one arm...damn it¡­¡±

    (PUM PUM PUM PUM)

    Uriel kicks Ian and sends him to the sky. Ian laughs:

    ¡°Damn you...you¡¯re so strong...if we continue to fight, I will die...so let¡¯s finish this¡­¡±

    (BBBBBBBBOOOOMMMM)

    Ian releases mana with a fierce aura creating a cloud, everyone looks at that scared.

    ¡°What this power? Are they going to destroy the city?¡± Kasumi and the others look at the sky. Daniel touches his barrier and reinforces it:

    ¡°This is the end¡­¡±

    Uriel gathers mana in his right arm. The amount of mana shakes the whole area.

    (BEEP BEEP BEEP)

    WARNING WARNING

    Rosa, who is in the secret hideout, looks at her monitor as she thinks; ¡°My God...is the city going to be destroyed...this amount is higher than an Elite Root...Alejandro¡­. everyone...please be safe¡­¡±

    Ian faces down and puts his arm in front with his fist as he screams:

    ¡°URIEL, YOU ARE AN ADMIRABLE OPPONENT...I WILL SHOW YOU MY TRUE POWER....¡±

    Ian¡¯s mana takes the shape of a purple beast with horns. Uriel takes a stance, his mana turns into a combination of black and red color. Ian charges at Uriel as he chants; ¡°Urla ghoul¡± (Ghoul¡¯s howl)

    Uriel prepares to punch him; ¡°Popurri Finito¡± (Popurri Finished)

    (BBBBBBOOOOOMMMMM)

    Uriel and Ian clash their fist, creating a giant explosion. Blowing the buildings surrounding them away, and the rock wall disintegrates. Daniel¡¯s barrier trembles. Soon a pillar of mana rises clearing the sky in an instant.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Alejandro says as he tries to protect Valerie, everyone takes cover. Daniel makes his barrier grow large enough to protect the Gymnasium.

    Uriel and Ian both scream; ¡°AAAHHHHHHH¡± and both of them disappear in the explosion.

    (BBBBOOOOOOMMMMM)

    The whole region shakes with everyone taking cover. In the Mission, everyone goes outside.

    Father Clemente begins to exclaim; ¡°What¡¯s that power, it¡¯s coming from Sun City.¡±

    Maria looks at the pillar of mana thinking; ¡°That is where the children are¡­¡±

    The attack splits the heavens and blows away the clouds, revealing the clear sky and the moon.

    After a few moments, the explosion stops, the mana pillar disappears. Daniel breathes heavily as he undoes the barrier; ¡°Damn it¡­that drain my energy¡­¡±

    The dust cloud slowly disappears, and there is silence.

    Alejandro runs towards Uriel¡¯s direction; ¡°What the hell was that?¡±

    ¡°URIEL! URIEL!¡± Alejandro stops, everyone catches up to him. The dust cloud reveals Uriel standing looking at the sky. Ian is nowhere to be seen. Alejandro smiles and walks towards him:

    ¡°Hey buddy...you did it¡­ you beat him...man I knew that you would¡­¡±

    Uriel interrupts him; ¡°You idiot...I...lost¡­¡± -SSPPPLLLAATTT- Blood comes out of Uriel¡¯s body, Uriel slowly falls to the ground. Everyone is in shock as Uriel falls unconscious.

    ¡°UUUURRRIIIIEEELLLLL!!!!!¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    February 17th; Mayor¡¯s Office

    The next day...news spread around the Borderland over a ¡°gas-leak¡± that caused the explosion on Sun City International Highschool. That was the official story that Darius Lucifugus, the Mayor of Sun City told the press...Using his power and wealth, Darius managed to repair the school in just 48 hours...Yggdrasil disappeared from sight just in time...

    In the Mayor¡¯s office...Darius, Aleister and Ian have a conversation¡­

    ¡°Are the preparations for your departure ready my son?¡± Darius asks Aleister, Aleister nods in agreement as he replies; ¡°Yes father, I am ready to depart today at 12 pm towards Romania.¡±

    ¡°Excellent, remember to have your best behavior¡­ ¡°The Third Hour¡± must be treated with respect¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­¡±

    Darius looks at Ian and comments; ¡°By the way...Ian, how was your fight with Uriel? You¡¯ve been asleep for two days since you returned on that night¡­¡±

    Ian chuckles as he walks to the window. Ian has a suit with his loose jacket covering his missing arm; ¡°I must say that El Charro Negro is strong, he is the first man since Aleister who managed to injure me to the point of losing an arm¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...how much will it take you to recover?¡±

    ¡°About two weeks, it will grow back when I consume blood...I must say it was worth waiting to fight him...Darius, be careful with him¡­¡±

    Darius laughs and replies; ¡°Not to worry, I am a man who is very cautious¡­¡± Darius looks at Aleister; ¡°Aleister, did you break up with Marjorie and have you chosen a successor for the Student Council President?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way to school father...to finish those tasks right now¡­¡±

    ¡°Then have a nice trip son...I will see you soon¡­¡±

    ¡°Goodbye father¡­¡± Aleister and Ian abandon the office.

    Darius stands looking at the window, he laughs as he sees his building being repaired as well; ¡°So that old man really stole one of the 16 treasures huh...I guess it¡¯s time to get a professional to hunt them¡­those Shadow Tamers.¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Rio Grande City¡­

    In a large house located on the wealthy side of Rio Grande City; Victoria eats breakfast with her father¡­

    ¡°Hija...are you sure it¡¯s okay for you to return to school?¡± Officer Rodriguez asks Victoria. Victoria smiles and replies:

    ¡°Yes Papa...don¡¯t worry...everything is fine¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...and what happened to your date...Uriel?¡±

    Victoria changes her expression and replies; ¡°When the explosion occurred, Uriel pushed me away and got hit by rubble. I asked Ms. Miyazono through mail and she replied that he was fine but he will be resting for two weeks¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too bad...I want to thank him for rescuing my daughter...do you know where he lives?¡±

    Victoria shakes her head; ¡°No...I don¡¯t...only Alejandro knows¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh Alejandro...I haven¡¯t heard that name in a while...are you still friends?¡±

    ¡°Oh no...he is a loser...I don¡¯t speak with losers¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Officer Rodriguez chuckles; ¡°You know, back in Highschool I was a loser as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry...I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,  hija...but you should talk to him, if you want to know where Uriel lives¡­¡±

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right¡­¡± Victoria stands up and kisses her father¡¯s forehead; ¡°Well, I¡¯m off...see you daddy¡­¡±

    ¡°Bye bye hija¡­¡±

    Victoria walks to the door, before she walks out, she talks out the amulet that Tiwa dropped, she smiles and thinks; I don¡¯t know what this is...but this belongs to Uriel...I promise I will give this to him¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Sun City

    Alejandro walks slowly towards the school, he looks down because of what happened the other night¡­

    ¡°I lost...now everyone will be expelled...and what¡¯s worse, I was useless yet again and couldn¡¯t help my friend¡­¡±

    ¡°Alejandro...Alejandro¡­¡± Marjorie runs to Alejandro¡¯s side. ¡°Oh hey Marjorie...what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Is it true that Uriel was badly injured on the night of the dance?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he was, and he will be out for 2 weeks¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...that¡¯s too bad¡­¡±

    ¡°So did you have fun at the dance?¡±

    Marjorie looks down as she replies; ¡°To be honest...there are some parts I don¡¯t remember...I guess I felt sick that night¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks at her suspiciously; ¡°Yeah, but we lost¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry, you did your best against us, and I am proud of you¡­¡± Marjorie smiles, Alejandro blushes and scratches his cheek; ¡°Thank you¡­Marjorire, I¡­¡±

    ¡°So how is Uriel doing?¡± Marjorie asks with a shy tone, Alejandro feels a little jealous and replies; ¡°He¡¯s doing well, he was granted a leave of absence for two weeks due to his injuries.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s too bad...hey¡­ can I come with you to visit him sometime?¡± Marjorie asks Alejandro, Alejandro who is feeling jealous, avoids looking at her; ¡°Well...right now I am too busy, plus I don¡¯t think he likes visitors¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh...I see¡­¡± Marjorie looks disappointed, Alejandro begins to walk towards the school; ¡°Anyway, I have things to do so¡­¡±

    ¡°Alejandro, wait up¡­¡± Aleister walks towards them, Alejandro and Marjorie feel a chill down their spines. Alejandro turns around and asks; ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Marjorie, feeling nervous, begins to walk backwards; ¡°Aleister I need to go to class¡­¡±

    ¡°Marjorie you say here, I want both of you to hear this¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you going to expel us?¡± Alejandro asks nervously, Aleister smiles and replies;

    ¡°No...no...my friend...actually I am here to talk to you about the future of the Student Council¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Principal¡¯s office

    ¡°Well, you did a great job protecting the school, Kasumi...except for what happened to Uriel, but I will let it slide because it was Ian¡¯s fault¡­¡± Olivia says to Kasumi, Barbara is standing next to her, along with Shion.

    ¡°Barbara explained the situation and I am pleased...therefore, I won¡¯t kill the students this time¡­¡± Olivia chuckles, Kasumi gets mad:

    ¡°Olivia, why did you send Ian? I thought you had nothing to do with this?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, Ian Constantin acted under his own free will...besides Shion knows how strong he is...I couldn¡¯t stop him I wanted to, neither did Barbara¡­¡±

    -TCH- ¡°So then, are we done?¡±

    Olivia shakes her head; ¡°Not yet, you see, my son is going to Europe, he was chosen for a special program and that¡¯s the Student Council will be left without a president.¡±

    ¡°And what do I have to do with this?¡±

    ¡°Well, I thought you would be intrigued by the new President...my son recommended him and I approved it¡­¡± Olivia puts a folder in the desk, Kasumi opens the folder, Shion walks to her side and sees the next president; ¡°It can¡¯t be...why him?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it ironic? Well Kasumi, I hope you liked my surprise¡­¡± Olivia laughs as Kasumi and Shion look nervous.

    *************************************************************************

    Unknown...

    The environment was a desert; there were cacti and many hills in a dry ground that it appeared that it never rained before. The sky was red, and the only person standing on a hill, Uriel¡­

    ¡°So...where am I exactly?¡± Uriel asks himself as he looks around, suddenly his shadow extends and begins to form a figure. The figure turns into a man in a charro suit, he is completely dark and has red eyes; ¡°You¡¯re in a special place muchacho...it¡¯s been a while¡­¡±

    Uriel gets angry; ¡°So it¡¯s you...viejo¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, watch your tone idiota...I told you to call me Tio (uncle)...man, I even dragged you here to speak with you¡­¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°You undid your seal right? At least ? of it? And used Bellum¡­¡±

    Uriel doesn¡¯t answer, Juan de la Trinidad shakes his head and explains; ¡°Look, your body doesn¡¯t withstand using ¡°that¡± power, you¡¯ll only shorten your life muchacho¡­¡±

    ¡°And who¡¯s fault do you think it is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your punishment for destroying half of Guadalajara and what¡¯s worse, seducing someone from royalty...you know that a war could have been unleashed and the world would have been destroyed...you left me no choice muchacho¡­¡±

    Uriel avoids looking at him, Juan makes a sigh, and grabs Uriel¡¯s shoulder; ¡°Listen Muchacho, try to not get yourself killed, you only been like a month in the Borderland, and you already fought the Chupacabras, and a Ghoul...you will make a huge noise that ¡°they¡± will come and get you¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up viejo, that¡¯s my problem¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re always like that...man you are an idiot...you know that¡­just like your father¡­¡±

    Uriel tries to attack him, but Juan is just a shadow; ¡°Hey viejo, why did you destroy a village in central America?¡±

    ¡°A village...ahh yes, to get the Golden Key¡­¡±

    ¡°Golden key?¡±

    ¡°Listen muchacho, the key that your friend has is not the only one and eventually he will be a target...hear my warning...protect him or he will die¡­¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t die, I will protect him¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t change, even if you aren¡¯t Uriel Vazquez, you still act like him¡­¡±

    Juan begins to disappear; ¡°Muchacho, beware, he will come to the Borderland...be careful and don¡¯t go dying on me¡­¡±

    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Uriel asked, confused; ¡°The one who is called, The Greatest Bounty Hunter¡­¡±

    Uriel slowly begins to turn into sand and disappears. Uriel slowly opens his eyes, he has a machine that helps him breathe, he looks around the room. He sees Daniel standing next to him, Daniel smiles:

    ¡°So, you¡¯re finally awake...Big Brother¡­¡±

 Vol. 3- Epilogue:

    February 17th; New Mexico...

    The stars shine as it¡¯s nighttime in a small town of New Mexico. A couple walks down a street after a date. They were enjoying the night, however, they heard a strange sound.

    (BBBOOOMMM)

    The body of a man falls to the ground causing the girl to scream. ¡°H-H-Help me¡­¡± The man extends his arm to the couple. The couple begins to run away. Suddenly, they see a man wearing a cowboy hat swings by and lands in front of the couple:

    ¡°GAME OVER¡±

    A person points the gun at the man and fires a bullet hitting the man.

    (BBOOOOMMMM)

    The man explodes causing the couple to panic. The cowboys look around and notices them:

    ¡°Oh dear, you saw me, didn''t you? Well, no matter, I''ll give you 5 seconds to run.¡±

    The couple begins to run, the cowboy points the gun to the sky and fires two bullets.

    (BBBBOOOOMMMM)

    The bullets land on the couple killing them instantly; ¡°Sorry but no witnesses.¡±

    A portal opens and Darius appears; ¡°Good evening, Coyote I have a new job for you.¡± Coyote smiles; ¡°Who is my target this time.¡±

    Darius shows a picture, Coyote smiles; ¡°Well, well, so he is the one, I haven¡¯t seen him in years¡­where is he?¡±

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Rio Grande City...the Borderland¡­¡±

    ¡°Excellent...the Ysleta Pueblo is located there¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you accept the job?¡±

    ¡°Sure thing, I will make it quick¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, you are the Greatest Bounty Hunter; Sundance Coyote Bill¡­¡±

    Coyote lights a cigarette and replies; ¡°Indeed I am...get ready Rio Grande City...it¡¯s time for the hunt to begin¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Chicago, Illinois

    The city of Wind, Chicago, a city that has the tallest buildings...located in a famous hotel, the last floor witnessed an unpleasant event¡­

    A man wearing a suit runs, firing his handgun towards a strange mist that appeared on the floor.

    ¡°STAY AWAY!¡± The screams desperately, in the mist as a figure appears, the figure isn¡¯t very tall, the figure charges straight at him.

    ¡°NO...STAY BACK!¡± The man continues to fire, the figure evades all the bullets and jumps without him noticing. The man breathes heavily, he looks everywhere pointing his gun.

    ¡°Over here¡­¡± The man hears the voice of a girl, he looks up and the figure falls towards him kicking him. The figure holds him down, with a knife pointing at his neck. ¡°Please, leave me alone, I don¡¯t know anything¡­¡±

    ¡°Silly man, I don¡¯t need anything, I''m just here to kill you¡­¡± The figure who has the voice of a girl laughs.

    (SSSLLLAASSHHH)

    The figure instantly kills the man by slashing his throat.

    ¡°Aww...that was no fun¡­¡± The figure removes her cloak revealing to be a girl, she has a black military suit, and she is wearing a mask that has no face, only white on one side and black on the other.

    ¡°Enough, Drought¡­we¡¯ve completed the mission¡­¡± Two others appear in the mist, one is taller than the other. The girl with a playful tone puts her hood back on and skips towards them. As she skips, the mist begins to clear, revealing dozens of bodies in the floor, blood in the windows and the floor completely destroyed.

    ¡°Our next mission is on Sun City¡­¡±

    To Be Continued¡­

 Vol. 3- Special Chapter: Getting My Brother His First Cell Phone

    February 6th; Rio Grande City

    Uriel encountered his younger sister Valerie, as the two left the school, an uproar began because people did not know who she was...as the school went into chaos because of them¡­

    Meanwhile, Uriel was about to face one of the toughest things of his life...getting a new cell phone...This is the story of the siblings, who went to the mall¡­

    ¡°Seriously Big Brother...why didn¡¯t you contact us?¡±  Valerie walks in front of Uriel, she puffs her cheeks feeling angry. Uriel, not knowing why she was angry responds:

    ¡°I was busy, when you travel across the continent, you don¡¯t have time for that¡­¡±

    Valerie stops and walks towards him; ¡°Well, you could at least call from your cell phone¡­¡±

    Uriel avoids looking at her, he feels embarrassed as he replies; ¡°Well, the truth is, I don¡¯t have a cellphone¡­¡±

    ¡°You what?¡± Valerie begins to laugh; ¡°Hahaha, in what era do you live in? You need a cellphone to live your life¡­¡±

    Uriel sighs and walks past her; ¡°I don¡¯t care about that, besides when you hunt Sombras, you don¡¯t need that stuff¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel wait¡­¡± Valerie pulls his arm; ¡°Even if you are El Charro Negro, you are still a teenager, you need a cellphone ASAP, and I will buy you one¡­¡±

    ¡°Valerie, I don¡¯t¡­¡± Uriel sees Valerie with tears in her eyes, people around them begin to look and whisper; ¡°What a bastard¡­making that pretty girl cry¡­¡±

    Uriel sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°Very well...just because you''re taking your time to do this for me¡­¡±

    ¡°HURRAAY...THANK YOU!¡± Valerie hugs Uriel with him trying to push her away; ¡°Get off me, come on let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    As they crossed the bridge to Rio Grande City, Valerie used her ¡°SUBER¡± application to get them a ride and head towards Rio Grande City¡¯s biggest mall; ¡°Las Misiones.¡±

    Las Misiones mall is a great establishment like any other, has multiple stores, and restaurants¡­.it had two floors and a movie theatre...

    ¡°We¡¯re here¡­¡± Valerie and Uriel head inside, the mall is full of people. Valerie and Uriel walk side by side, and they are the center of attention.

    In one side, the guys are looking at Valerie with heart-shaped eyes with some of them saying:

    ¡°Who is that? She¡¯s a beauty...Is she a model?¡±

    On the other side, the girl and woman are head over heels for Uriel; ¡°Wow he looks so wild with those scars...He¡¯s so handsome¡­¡±

    ¡°Valerie, we¡¯re here to buy the cell¡­.¡± Uriel turns to see Valerie; Valerie interrupts him and pulls his arm:

    ¡°Uriel, let''s go over there¡­¡±

    Valerie pulls Uriel and drags him to a store. Valerie went ahead and tried outfits that she liked and bought. After visiting 10 stores, Uriel and Valerie walk around carrying multiple bags and boxes with just Valerie¡¯s new clothes.

    ¡°Valerie, why did you buy all this?¡± Uriel asks her, Valerie, who is really happy replies:

    ¡°Because I like clothes, and make up...and I didn¡¯t have anything new to wear from this region¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here¡­¡± Valerie and Uriel enter the cell phone store. Uriel looks around the cellphones, they come from all shapes and sizes with multiple colors to pick.

    ¡°So, which one do you like?¡± Valerie asks Uriel, Uriel looks clueless and points at random; ¡°This one¡­¡±

    ¡°Eww... that one has little memory...like... you won¡¯t be able to store your pictures. Uriel thinks to himself; ¡°Why would I need pictures fighting Sombras?¡±

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Uriel points at another one, Valerie makes a cross with her hands saying; ¡°Not that one, that is so...like¡­last year...you know what I mean?¡±

    ¡°Valerie, I don¡¯t know about this stuff¡­¡± Uriel scratches his head, Valerie chuckles and replies; ¡°Don¡¯t worry, how about I pick one¡­¡±

    Valerie goes to the counter; ¡°Excuse me, I need some help¡­¡±

    Suddenly, every male worker comes to offer services; ¡°How may I help you...do you need a cellphone...which color would you like¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, guys, but it¡¯s actually for my brother¡­¡± Valerie points at Uriel who is testing one.

    (GGYYYAAHHH)

    Without warning, Uriel is surrounded by all the female staff; ¡°Let me help you...NO ME...I¡¯ll; help you¡­¡±

    Uriel sighs with his eyes closed thinking; ¡°Valerie¡­¡± Valerie only chuckles thinking; ¡°Big Brother is so popular¡­¡±

    After a while, Uriel finally obtained his cellphone, the latest model of an ¡°I Zhone¡±, they decided to go to the Food court to get some ice cream...Valerie decided to teach him how to use it¡­¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s how you save a contact¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...that viejo used to give me this type of phone but I always broke them or lost them when training or on a mission¡­¡±

    Valerie looks down asking; ¡°Was it hard to be by yourself?¡±

    ¡°No...because I was only fighting...I had no time to think about anyone¡­¡±

    Valerie puffs her cheek; ¡°Not even your family?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Uriel opens up the frontal camera; ¡°So that¡¯s how you do it.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, how can you say that so casually?¡± Valerie gets mad:

    ¡°Uriel...you¡¯re doing it wrong, are you dumb or what? Sheesh, everyone knows how to take a picture¡­¡±

    Uriel puts the phone down and doesn¡¯t reply; ¡°You know, I didn¡¯t remember that a sister could be so annoying¡­¡±

    Valerie drops her cone; she stands up and makes a scene; ¡°HOW COULD YOU SAY THAT? YOU KNOW WHAT? I DON¡¯T WANT TO BE HERE ANYMORE¡­I HATE YOU...¡±

    Valerie walks away, everyone looks at her. Uriel looks at her and thinks; ¡°What about your boxes?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother can be so stupid sometimes¡­¡± Valerie has tears in her eyes. She walks towards a section of the mall that is under construction.

    ¡°Hey gorgeous, why are you crying?¡± Suddenly, she is surrounded by three men. These young men get closer to her; ¡°Are you alone? Why don¡¯t you come with us?¡±

    ¡°No thank you, I¡¯m already with some¡­¡± Valerie remembers her words, one of the men grabs her arm:

    ¡°Come on babe, let¡¯s have some fun¡­¡±

    (PPPPUUUMMM)

    Valerie kicks him away; ¡°I SAID LEAVE ME ALONE¡­¡±

    The man stands up; ¡°You bitch, come on guys help me¡­¡± The other two grabs her from the arms, the other gets closer to her and touches her skirt:

    ¡°Come on babe, I want to see what color those panties are¡­¡±

    Valerie¡¯s eyes turn hollow; ¡°I said to leave me alone¡­¡±

    ¡°Excuse me¡­would you mind letting go of my little sister?¡± Someone grabs the man¡¯s shoulder, he turns around saying; ¡°HEY PUNK I¡¯M BUSY HERE¡­¡±

    (PPUUUMM)

    Uriel gives a slight punch to the man making him fall unconscious.

    ¡°BIG BROTHER!¡± Valerie screams with excitement. The other two let go of Valerie and charge at Uriel. Uriel evades their attack, he kicks one of them and sends him to the construction sites.

    (BBBOOOMMM)

    Valerie kicks the other on his testicles so hard that he faints. This causes a commotion, the security guards run towards them; ¡°HEY YOU STAY RIGHT THERE¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel we need to..¡± Uriel carries Valerie; ¡°Hold on¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a massive wind blows inside the mall creating panic. The wind lasted for only an instant but that was enough for Uriel and Valerie to disappear.

    On the rooftop Uriel and Valerie stand as they look at the sunset; ¡°Uriel, why did you save me?¡±

    ¡°Because, I¡¯m your brother¡­¡±

    Valerie feels guilty; ¡°I¡¯m sorry, for saying that I hated you, that¡¯s not true¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize...besides I¡¯m the one who is sorry...you¡¯re not annoying...sometimes¡­¡±

    ¡°Mmmhhmmmppphh...Uriel, you¡¯re a meanny¡­¡±

    Valerie hugs him; ¡°I know you¡¯re in pain¡­I know that she left you¡­but please remember this¡­you¡¯re not alone¡­ you¡¯re still my brother...and I still love you¡­¡±

    ¡°Love..huh¡­¡± Uriel remembers a girl with pale skin and reddish eyes. Valerie takes out her cellphone; ¡°Let¡¯s take a selfie¡­¡±

    ¡°A what?¡±

    ¡°Just smile¡­¡±

    (CLICK)

    ¡°Perfect¡­¡± Valerie then gets nervous; ¡°Oh no¡­ I left all my stuff at the mall¡­¡±

    Uriel grabs her shoulder; ¡°Don¡¯t worry...I already took care of it¡­¡±

    ¡°You did?¡±

    At the Ministry, Carolina walks out the door and finds a lot of bags and boxes; ¡°Oh my, what is this?¡± She looks at a note that says; ¡°PLEASE DELIVER TO VALERIE¡¯S ROOM¡±

    Later that night, Uriel sleeps in his room; -ZOOM ZOOM- Uriel looks at his phone, he received a message from his sister:

    ¡°HEY THERE BIG BROTHER...CONGRATULATIONS...THIS IS YOUR FIRST MESSAGE...AND HERE IS A SPECIAL GIFT¡­¡±

    Uriel opens the attachment and sees a ¡°selfie¡± of him with Valerie they took at the mall¡¯s roof. Uriel smiles and thinks; ¡°Maybe having a sister is not so annoying at all¡­¡±

    The End¡­

 Vol. 3 - Special Chapter 2: Alejandroâ€™s Glow Up

    February 7th; Sun City

    After Alejandro was brutally beaten by Ian¡­he was healed by Valerie¡­and after that¡­Valerie decided to be Alejandro¡¯s partner in the operation¡­

    This is the story on what happened in between¡­After school¡­

    ¡°So¡­if you want to win this¡­you must get people to like you¡­¡± Valerie and Alejandro walk down the hallway, heading home.

    ¡°Yeah¡­that¡¯s going to be difficult¡­¡± Alejandro has a ¡°sign¡± over his head that says; ¡°Most hated guy in school¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh come on¡­it can¡¯t be that bad¡­¡± Valerie wonders, Alejandro chuckles; ¡°Just listen¡­¡± Both of them stop for a moment.

    Valerie notices that everyone is watching them and whispering:

    ¡°Hey it¡¯s that pretty girl¡­she¡¯s a babe¡­but is she with that loser¡­man I hate him¡­he punched Aleister¡­.he should be in jail¡­¡±

    Valerie laughs nervously; ¡°I see what you mean¡­¡± Alejandro continues walking:

    ¡°You see¡­we might be in a disadvantage here¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense¡­let¡¯s go¡­¡± Valerie pulls Alejandro¡¯s arm. -BOING- Alejandro bluses as he think:

    ¡°Wow¡­so soft¡­¡±

    Everybody that sees them is in shock as they see the new girl walking along side the most hated student.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Alejandro asks nervously. Valerie winks at him; ¡°To have fun¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    Sun City; Plaza de los Cocodrilos (Crocodile Plaza)

    And so¡­Valerie and Alejandro went to a famous Plaza located in downtown Sun City. It¡¯s called Plaza de los Cocodrilos (Crocodile Plaza) ¡­A big plaza located in the middle of the tallest buildings¡­The Plaza has a big fountain with a radius of 30 meters with Crocodile statues in the center. Around the Plaza there are food stands, game stands and other stands selling objects¡­Similar to a carnival¡­people who visit the city always want to visit this famous Plaza¡­

    Valerie decided to have fun with Alejandro¡­buying all kinds of foods like corn in the cup, cotton candy, ice cream among other foods. They also had fun with carnival style games such as shooting targets, playing card games and throwing basketballs.

    Snow gently began to fall as Valerie and Alejandro decided to buy a cup of coffee and sit next to the fountain¡­

    Alejandro looks at the fountain; ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I had fun with someone¡­¡± Valerie looks at him and smiles. Alejandro immediately turns away:

    ¡°Sorry¡­I said out loud¡­¡±

    ¡°No it¡¯s okay¡­you know it¡¯s also the first time that I had fun with someone who is not my brother Daniel¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? But you¡¯re a great person¡­¡± Alejandro looks at her in the eyes. Valerie looks surprised at first, she then looks down as she confesses:

    ¡°To be honest¡­I don¡¯t have any friends¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait for real? Why not?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­I¡¯ve been travelling a lot and training to become strong¡­but also¡­people avoid me for some reason¡­it¡¯s really hard to make friends¡­because¡­well¡­I¡¯m pretty¡­¡±

    Stolen story; please report.

    Alejandro chuckles as he notices the smug on her face; ¡°I can see that¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway¡­Alejandro¡­thank you¡­for being here with me¡­it was fun¡­¡± Valerie grabs his hand, Alejandro ¡°blows¡± steam from his head; ¡°Oh no¡­thank you¡­for hanging out with this loser¡­¡±

    ¡°Loser?¡± Valerie gets mad and holds his hand tighter. Alejandro struggles; ¡°She¡¯s strong¡­¡±

    ¡°Alejandro¡­you¡¯re not a loser¡­just because those people think you¡¯re a loser you¡¯re not¡­¡±

    ¡°But Valerie¡­I-I-I¡­am¡­instead of playing sports¡­I played videogames and watch anime and cartoons¡­even my room is filled with kids stuff¡­look¡­¡± Alejandro takes out a silver badge; ¡°This is my precious object¡­it¡¯s from the Space Rangers¡­a kids show¡­do you still think I am not a loser?¡±

    Valerie stands up and stands in front of him without saying a word. Alejandro gets nervous upon lifting his head; ¡°Ahh¡­Valerie?¡±

    Valerie smiles; ¡°You know I love that show¡­Space Rangers is the best show I¡¯ve seen¡­I always wanted to be the Purple Space Ranger¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Alejandro looks at her happily. Valerie turns around; ¡°You¡¯re right¡­you¡¯re a loser¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Alejandro hears her words, he looks down; ¡°I knew it¡­ she thinks that way as well¡­:

    ¡°You¡¯re a loser, because you believe you¡¯re a loser¡­and that¡¯s you¡¯re mistake¡­¡±

    ¡°But Valerie¡­looks at me¡­my appearance¡­I look like a loser¡­and everyone always tells me that¡­¡±

    Valerie looks at the fountain; ¡°Someone who accepts what other people think is a great loser¡­because I used to think that as well¡­¡±

    ¡°You why?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­I have purple hair¡­¡± Valerie grabs her hair; ¡°I used to be bullied because of my hair color¡­and there was a time that I even cut it all off¡­but then¡­my brother¡­Uriel¡­showed me that it was okay to have this hair color and I should be proud of it¡­¡±

    Valerie turns around; ¡°Alejandro¡­you¡¯re a loser because you believe that¡­and I think you¡¯re not¡­I think you¡¯re the coolest guy in the school¡­well¡­aside from my brother¡­¡± Valerie winks at him. She begins to walk away; ¡°When you start to believe that you¡¯re a winner¡­that¡¯s when you will be a winner¡­Goodbye¡­¡±

    Alejandro sits on his own and wonders; ¡°Me¡­a winner¡­I never thought about that¡­maybe I can¡­if she believes in me¡­¡± Alejandro stands up and looks at the water, he removes his glasses:

    ¡°I understand¡­thank you Valerie¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks up; ¡°Maybe¡­I must become a winner for her sake¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    February 10th; Sun City International Highschool

    The morning of Monday came along with the big presentation¡­Alejandro sent a message to Valerie for them to meet in the clubroom early in the morning¡­

    ¡°He¡¯s late¡­¡± Valerie sits in one of the chairs with her legs crossed. She puffs her cheeks because Alejandro is 5 minutes late.

    (CLICK)

    The door opens, Alejandro enters the room; ¡°Sorry I¡¯m late¡­I had evaded some people¡­¡± Alejandro has a hood on his head. Valerie stands up; ¡°So¡­what did you want to show me¡­¡±

    ¡°First of all¡­I reflected on what you told me¡­and you¡¯re right¡­I don¡¯t want to be a loser anymore¡­so this competition will be the one to help me become a winner¡­and that¡¯s why¡­¡±

    Alejandro removes his hood and reveals that he cut his hair and now wears contacts. Valerie is speechless; ¡°Alejandro did you¡­¡±

    ¡°I know that appearances shouldn¡¯t be important¡­but you know I read in some manga that the main character cuts off his hair as a sign of a rebirth and well¡­it¡¯s kind of embarrassing¡­what do you think?¡±

    Alejandro looks at Valerie speechless, he chuckles nervously; ¡°I know it¡¯s a sudden change¡­but do you think I can make a good impression¡­¡±

    Valerie interrupts him by grabbing his face and looking him into the eyes. Alejandro blushes; ¡°Valerie?¡±

    Valerie smiles: ¡°You have such beautiful hazel eyes¡­¡±

    (BBBAAADDUUUMMMPPPP)

    ¡°T-T-Thank you¡­¡±

    Valerie lets go of him; ¡°Alejandro I believe you¡¯re a winner and now you showed me that you can change¡­¡±

    Valerie turns around and makes a fist; ¡°So then¡­how about we win that competition¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Alejandro fist bumps with Valerie. Valerie grabs her stuff and walks towards the door; ¡°Are you coming?¡±

    Alejandro grabs his bag; ¡°I am¡­¡± Alejandro walks towards the door as he feels his heartbeat rising.

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    ¡°I understand now¡­Valerie¡­is the person I really¡­fell in love with¡­and maybe I don¡¯t have to be loser anymore¡­no¡­I¡¯ll do it for her¡­¡±

    Valerie and Alejandro headed to the auditorium¡­as the Valentine¡¯s competition began¡­

    The End¡­

 Vol. 3 - Special Chapter 3: The Joy of Seeing Them Again

    ¡°The Love that keeps the family together is not made of blood but out of love and respect¡­¡± (Uknown Author)

    On this day, I finally got to see them again¡­this is a feeling that I¡­Uriel Di Fiore¡­have decided to never feel again. The feeling of joy for seeing my family one more time¡­

    Though I don¡¯t know for sure if this feeling is happiness¡­To be honest, I have lost many feelings when I was betrayed by the one person, I truly loved¡­after that¡­I decided to embark on a journey across the continent¡­eliminating the Sombras¡­

    By embarking on this journey¡­. I also decided to leave the people who called themselves m family behind¡­

    A very selfish decision indeed¡­these people open their hearts to me¡­someone who they don¡¯t know is part of their family¡­they say that family is made of those who care about your more than blood¡­and even if we may be related by blood¡­they didn¡¯t care about that¡­on a certain morning, when I just ¡°woke up¡±¡­

    I didn¡¯t know who I was¡­I didn''t know where to go¡­I didn¡¯t know my purpose¡­the only thing I knew was who I was¡­I was El Charro Negro¡­\

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    I wondered aimless throughout the lake¡­not knowing what was  I doing¡­that is when I saw her¡­

    An angel descending right before my eyes¡­the sun was bright; I couldn¡¯t see straight¡­only the silhouette of the angel descending next to me¡­The angel had a bright reddish hair¡­The breeze was calm¡­

    I know it was cold that day¡­but I felt warm¡­the angel stood in front of me and smiled; ¡°Hello¡­are you perhaps Uriel?¡± She asked¡­I was speechless¡­I¡¯ve never seen this woman before or that¡¯s what I thought¡­.my heart started being faster and my face relaxed¡­almost as if I¡¯ve known that person my whole life¡­

    The woman made wings disappear, she gently approached me and said, ¡°Uriel¡­I know you don¡¯t believe me right now¡­but my name is MARIA¡­and I am your mother¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t say a word¡­I just went and hugged her tightly¡­my eyes filled themselves with tears and I began to cry¡­because I finally found someone¡­someone who could guide me¡­someone I could love¡­

    I know I am not worthy on being on her presence now¡­because of the way I left her¡­but still¡­she welcomed me with a warm hug and a big smile¡­she was happy to see me¡­That¡¯s something I thought it was unnecessary to feel¡­the feel of joy¡­

    The joy of seeing my siblings again¡­and the joy of seeing my mother again¡­But this joy can also be a weakness¡­A weakness that I must be careful¡­or I will lose it all¡­

    The End¡­

 Volume 3 Databook:

    Hello guys, this is History Man Z and just like the previous chapter, I am going to give you a little information about the new characters. I will only put some characters per volume. Keep in mind that some of the characters won¡¯t receive information, it will depend of their participation on this volume:

    -Name: Valerie Di Fiore

    DOB: July 31st  Age: 15

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color: Blue / Light Purple /  White

    Height/ Weight: 160 cm / 45 kg

    Race/ Citizenship: American/ Mexican

    Favorite Food: Chicken and Rice

    Character Description: Valerie is Uriel¡¯s younger sister. Her beauty bewilders all who see her. She likes to take advantage of that and always gets what she wants. She is really friendly, hyperactive and has confidence in herself. Despite her feminine looks, she is really strong.  She really loves her family

    -Name: Maria Di Fiore

    DOB: December 24th  Age: 40

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color: Blue / Red / Light Brown

    Height/ Weight: 167 cm / 55 kg

    Race/ Citizenship: Mexican/ Italian

    Favorite Food: Chiles Rellenos (Prepared by Sister Griselda)

    Character Description: Maria is a very gentle woman, who cares a lot for her children. Despite not having memories of Uriel, she accepted him as her son. She has a great hate towards Darius Lucifugus and has the objective to kill him and take revenge for what he did to his husband. Her affiliation is wind and her lance is Santa Rita.

    -Name: Sister Carolina

    DOB: December 01  Age: 30

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color: Dark Green / Black / White

    Height/ Weight: 165 cm / 60 kg

    Race/ Citizenship: Mexican

    Favorite Food: Chocolate Cake

    Character Description: Sister Carolina is Maria¡¯s former student. She belongs to the Order of the Holy Cross. She has affiliation with water, and her lance is San Marcos. She is very polite and a working person who likes to keep the Mission clean. She always scolds the sisters for not doing their work.

    Name: Olivia Lucifugus

    DOB: June 30th  Age: 40

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color: Red / White / White

    Height/ Weight: 160 cm / 45 kg

    Race/ Citizenship: Unknown

    Favorite Food: Unknown

    Character Description: Olivia Lucifugus is Darius¡¯ wife and Aleister¡¯s mother. Very little is known from her, only that she is the principal of Sun City International High School. She is aware of everything that is happening in the Borderland and she is so powerful that she makes Kasumi and Uriel nervous. More information will be revealed in later Volumes.

    -Name: Ian Constantin

    DOB: ?  Age: 16 (Appearance)

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color: Red/ White / White

    Height/ Weight: 172cm / 90 kg

    Race/ Citizenship: Romanian

    Favorite Food: Steak with blood

    Character Description:Ian Constantin is a Level 3 Sombra, also known as a ghoul. He is Aleister¡¯s cousin. He has a muscular body and likes to fight. He is so powerful that he can destroy the entire city if wants to. During his fight with Uriel, he revealed that he has a master who is more powerful than him and he knows about Uriel¡¯s lover.

    Pheasant: Pheasants are birds of several genera within the subfamily Phasianinae, of the family Phasianidae in the order Galliformes. Though they can be found world over in introduced populations, the pheasant genera native range is restricted to Asia.

    Ghoul: A ghoul is a ghoul that, according to Arabic folklore, dwells in inhospitable or uninhabited places and frequents cemeteries. They are classified as undead monsters.While some souls define ghouls as evil spirits rather than undead creatures, most accounts give them physical bodies. They are generally slumped, bipedal humanoids, though they often creep and crawl on all fours due to their stealthy nature and tendency to occupy narrow tunnels and tombs.

    Valentine¡¯s Day: simply Valentine is a festivity of Christian origin that is celebrated annually on February 14 as a commemoration of the good deeds carried out by Saint Valentine of Rome, related to the universal concept of love and affection.

 Vol. 3- Afterward

    Hey guys, this is History Man Z...I wanted to apologize that it took so long for me to finish this volume but the truth is that I have been really busy with my work and studies...when you reach the end of your career, you want to make the last classes count. Anyway, I hope you liked reading this volume as it had more of a slice of life stories along with some great action¡­.

    There are still many mysteries ahead. As you already noticed, I have included the famous ¡°CHAPTER 0¡± in order to give you glimpses of the past, so keep looking forward to them. The next volume will be the fourth and it will have a new arc. The next arc will have two focuses and the Borderland will have a two side battle. Next volume, we will focus on the events happening on Rio Grande City:

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Uriel, who is injured, must depend on his little brother Daniel to investigate the whereabouts of the Shadowtamer. Meanwhile, a man who calls himself; The Greatest Bounty Hunter arrives at the Borderland in search for his next victim...who will it be?

    As always, comments and opinions are welcome but don¡¯t be insulting...no one likes to know it all who only likes to criticize others.

    Stay Tuned¡­ Next time¡­

    A new Volume...A new Arc¡­

    Borderland Invasion Arc: Part 1- Shadow Vengeance

    Volume 4: Shadow Tamers and The Bounty Hunter

 Vol. 4 - Prologue:

    Rio Grande City¡­

    A clear sky with stars that shine down the city...There is a New Moon tonight making the sky darker than usual...there is a silence in Sun City...people live their normal lives not knowing what was happening in Rio Grande City¡­

    (BBBOOOOMMMM CCCRRRAASSSSHHHH)

    ¡°Corran...los demonios vienen por nosotros¡­¡± (Run away, the demons are coming after us¡­)

    The City is in a state of panic, people run away as they are being chased by Sombras...The Sombras are visible and stronger than before...and attack people mercilessly¡­.

    (SSSSSLLLLAASSHHHH)

    ¡°Naomi...come on, we must escape¡­¡± Mariana pulls Naomi¡¯s arm as they try to run from the Sombras. The three sisters head towards a restaurant as one of the Sombras flies towards them. Fabiola makes her lance appear and throws it.

    (SSSLLLAASSHHH)

    Fabiola purifies the Sombras; ¡°Take that¡­¡±

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°You did it¡­¡± Abril celebrates. ¡°LOOK OUT!¡± Fabiola screams, Abril turns around and sees a Sombra behind her.

    (PPUUMM)

    The Sombra hits Abril. ¡°AAABBRRIIILLLL!¡± Fabiola catches her, and soon the four girls are surrounded by the Sombras. Fabiola with tears on her eyes says with a trembling voice:

    ¡°Somebody...help¡­¡±

    Meanwhile¡­

    At the top of a building¡­ Tiwa fights against El Muerto¡­.

    (SSSSLLLAASSHHHH)

    ¡°DAMN YOU!¡± Tiwa screams as she bleeds from her arm. El Muerto who looks different, with a red stripe mask, and black wings from his back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s all you got, Shaman¡­¡±

    Tiwa smiles, she takes out her diamond amulet; ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me...I am Tiwa de Ysleta...the last Shaman Priestess¡­¡±

    A pillar of yellow mana shines as Tiwa prepares to fight seriously.

    At another part of the city, Uriel in his Charro Form stands next to a man wearing a cowboy suit. They observe as a giant Sombra approaches the city.

    ¡°Hey muchacho, I hope you¡¯re ready to do the right thing¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at the giant Sombra that has the form of a giant lizard, walks forward; ¡°I guess I have no choice; I must kill the Shadow Tamer¡­¡±

    Uriel¡¯s eyes turn red, the cowboy laughs; ¡°EXCELLENT...IT¡¯S TIME TO HUNT¡­¡±

    The giant Sombra charges straight to the city preparing to attack¡­.

 Vol. 4 - Chapter 0: Birth of the Successor (III)

    Last Time¡­

    Roberto Vazquez was at his job on a normal day. However, he felt that he was being followed, and with great luck, he managed to escape. Meanwhile, Uriel and Valerie went to school like always. Uriel asked Alejandro about what happened the night before, however, Alejandro did not remember anything making Uriel doubt if that happened or not. Mysteriously, Uriel and Valerie were called to the principal¡¯s office. The principal was none other than Olivia Lucifugus, Darius¡¯ wife. Uriel and Valerie arrived at the principal¡¯s office only to notice that it was a trick to capture them; they tried to escape but a black portal opened and made both disappear without any trace....

    Sun City; Vazquez Residence

    In the Vazquez Residence, Roberto and Maria are having lunch together. Daniel is sleeping in his room because of his fever. Roberto and Maria are eating some ¡°Caldo de Res¡± (Beef stew) and some rice. After lunch, they decide to go to the living room. Maria then pours a cup of coffee and sits on the couch to talk about the strange conduct that Uriel had:

    ¡°What do you think about this situation dear?¡± Maria asks Roberto with a worried face; Roberto sees Maria and makes a joke about his son:

    ¡°About his erotic dreams? He should learn how to control his instincts.¡± Roberto laughs and drinks his coffee.

    ¡°Mmmppphhh¡± Maria gets angry, and she turns her head away from her husband.

    ¡°It''s a joke, it¡¯s a joke, calm down dear...I am just joking around...¡± Roberto starts poking Maria in her arm with the spoon:

    ¡°Darling, you always do that...I am being serious here¡­¡±

    ¡°But to be honest, it does seem strange for him to have nightmares, right?¡± Roberto then changes his tone to a serious one.

    ¡°Why is that? Do you think that it¡¯s related to what happened last night?¡±

    ¡°Last night huh...I am going to be honest, last night, I saw a shadow?¡±

    ¡°A shadow?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, a Shadow of a man with a charro suit...the moment I arrived, the shadow disappeared...that only has one meaning¡­¡± Roberto looks at his coffee with a calm manner.

    ¡°Well, it is not a problem for ¡°Them¡± to make a move just yet, so we just need to see if ¡°He¡± is coming.¡± Maria expresses concern, she remembers the presence she felt in the morning.

    Roberto soon pulls out his phone, and he opens an unknown application, to check something in a map that shows on his phone.

    ¡°The level of mana is abnormal in Sun City today¡± Maria says to Roberto in which he replies:

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s higher than other days; well, I guess ¡°He¡± has already arrived huh? So last night I didn¡¯t imagine it¡­. Uriel had already made contact with El Charro Negro¡­¡± Roberto questions himself, as he takes a zip of his coffee making Maria have a worried expression.

    Maria puts her hands on her mouth and tears come out of her eyes; ¡°No...it can¡¯t be...so he chose my son?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I will probably have to hunt him down to find out¡­¡± Roberto lies back and puts his arm around Maria; ¡°Well how about we watch something erotic to keep our minds off the situation.¡±

    Maria pours coffee in his head; ¡°You damn pervert!¡±

    ¡°HOT, HOT, HOT, HOOOTTTTT!¡± Roberto dances around trying to take the coffee off.

    ¡°You always do that Roberto...we are in a serious situation and you like to joke around¡­¡±

    ¡°Calm down Maria, there is nothing we can do right now...just stay calm, our son has a good heart...how about after work, I go and find El Charro¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you promise?¡±

    ¡°Yes...I do?¡± Roberto smiles at Maria, Maria blushes and looks away; ¡°You dummy¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway...Maria...this morning...I felt I was being watched¡­¡±

    Maria looks at Roberto and asks; ¡°By who?¡±

    (KNOCK KNOCK)

    Someone knocks at the door. Maria and Roberto look at each other.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Roberto asks with a loud tone.

    ¡°It''s me, Mr. Lucifugus¡± Darius answered with a serious tone.

    ¡°Why is he here, he''s not your friend right?¡± Maria asks Roberto with a low tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know but keep your guard up. He was following me earlier.¡± Roberto replies with a low tone as well as heading to open the door.

    Roberto opens the door to greet Mr. Lucifugus by saying; ¡°Darius what a surprise, what brings you to my house this early?¡±

    ¡°I just came here to visit, may I come in?¡± Darius smiles; Roberto welcomes Darius to the living room. Maria has a cup of coffee and hands it to Darius: ¡°Good afternoon Mr. Lucifugus would you like a cup of coffee?¡±

    Darius turns around, grabs the cup of coffee with a smile to Maria and replies; ¡°Good afternoon, Maria, you¡äre lovely as always. We haven''t seen each other since the Christmas party, am I correct?¡±

    ¡°As a matter in fact, that was 3 weeks ago, time passes by quickly¡±. Maria replies with a sarcastic tone.

    ¡°Yeah, what a party, too bad I got very drunk, Did you have fun Darius?¡± Roberto asks Darius with a smile.

    ¡°Darius turns to look at Roberto and says ¡°Yes I remember; however it was not a pleasant scene seeing you dance at the table where my cake was¡±

    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± Roberto laughs. Maria starts climbing the stairs; ¡°Well dear I¡äm going to check on Daniel, I will be right back¡± Maria says it with a smile on her face but looking at Darius coffee.

    ¡°What brings you to my house Darius, I take it you don¡¯t want to speak about the Economic reports right?¡± Roberto asks Darius with serious face; Darius puts the cup coffee down and replies:

    ¡°No, I¡äm actually here for some other matters to discuss, I want you and your family to come with me without putting any fight.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what are you talking about? You sure like to make jokes huh¡­¡± Roberto laughs looking at Darius.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself Roberto. I need you and your family to come with me. You think I don¡¯t know your real identities?¡± Darius replies, making Roberto¡äs expression change into an angry face.

    ¡°What are you talking about Darius, what secret identities?¡± Roberto stands up making Darius stand up as well:

    ¡°I know who both you and Maria are, from the first time we met. In this area there is something that ¡°we¡± want, and ¡°we¡± know that you know how to get it. I¡äm going to ask once again to come without fighting or your family will suffer the consequences.¡±

    ¡°You¡äre insane Darius, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about...¡± Roberto says while grabbing his cup.

    ¡°Roberto, I know that you are from the Yggdrasil and Maria is from the ¡°Order of the Holy Maiden¡±. This is why you are both in Sun City to keep ¡°it¡± hidden, am I correct?¡±

    (BADUMP)

    Roberto remains speechless. He stands up thinking; ¡°Damn it¡­we¡¯ve been discovered¡­¡±

    ¡°I-I-I don¡¯t know what you are talking about¡± Roberto replies, Darius grabs the coffee, when he is about to drink it he stops and chuckles: ¡°You think I didn¡¯t notice the sleeping potion in your coffee, that potion makes anyone¡¯s memories disappear the moment one falls to asleep.¡±

    Roberto slowly puts his arm behind his back, Darius notices; ¡°Oh getting a weapon eh, are you sure you want to resist because if you resist I¡¯ll get you childr-¡°

    (BBBOOOMMM)

    At that moment a spear pierces Darius'' back causing it to pass though his body crushing him to the floor.

    Suddenly a huge explosion blows the furniture away, destroying the walls surrounding the living room. The stairs get destroyed and the kitchen gets blown away causing the windows to break, leaving only a great hole in the living room. In the middle of the hole, Darius lies upside down with the spear passing through him.

    ¡°Did you need to overdo it, honey?¡± Roberto asks as he sighs while nodding his head left to right. In the second floor Maria breathes heavy with her arm extended:

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°I had no option, you were going to destroy the house with your move you know,¡± Maria replies while frowning and crossing her arms looking away.

    ¡°Well, you''re right about it, but still, the living room¡­¡± Roberto grabs his arm shining a green light; ¡°Well I guess he...¡±

    ¡°Am I what?¡±

    (BADUMP)

    Maria and Roberto look surprised upon hearing a voice. They open their eyes wider as they see Darius standing up and removing his spear from his chest without a drop of blood.

    ¡°How are you still alive?¡± Roberto asks Darius with a furious tone.

    ¡°How? Well, that''s a secret. A holy spear eh, it''s been years since I last saw one. ¡°You can have it back Maria,¡± Darius throws the spear back to Maria at great speed; Maria dodges it, crushing the wall behind.

    Darius¡¯ hand burns as he shakes it; ¡°I guess holy objects can still damage me¡­¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you? The Holy spear should¡¯ve pierce through your heart¡­¡± Maria exclaims as she makes the spear disappear.

    ¡°You see I am Enlightened¡± Darius replies with a more demonic voice and releases dark mana.

    Roberto screams to Maria:

    ¡°Maria, grab Daniel and run as far away from here, hurry!¡±

    Maria understands as she nods and runs to get Daniel who was sleeping because of his fever.

    She quickly grabs him and jumps off the second floor, Maria chants:

    ¡°Viento Divino¡± (Holy Wind)

    Suddenly a small swirl of wind forms beneath them making them land safely. Maria and Daniel run away to the location in the back of their house.

    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s going on?¡± Daniel asks Maria, Maria smiles and replies:

    ¡°Nothing dear, go back to sleep¡­¡±

    As she ran towards the hill a large sound comes out of the house. She decides not to turn back and goes forward with Daniel. However, a large explosion destroys their house completely leaving only a smokescreen in the scene.

    (BBBBBBOOOOOMMMM)

    ¡°Please be okay Roberto,¡± She thinks to herself however when she gets distracted, she feels that both Daniel and her are falling.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    A large black portal opens beneath their feet; they begin to fall into the darkness. Maria hugs Daniel tightly as they disappear from the portal.

    ***************************************************************************

    A few moments before...

    ¡°Well then, now that my wife and son are out of the house let''s get things started shall we.¡± Roberto takes his jacket off and unknots his tie. He stretches his legs and arms almost as if he is about to exercise.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for your games, Roberto¡± Darius looks at him stretch. Roberto chuckles; ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­this isn¡¯t a game anymore¡­¡±

    In a blink of an eye Roberto charges straight to Darius with the intention of landing a hit to his face with his right first.

    ¡°Here I come.¡± Roberto said as he was about to land a hit. Nevertheless, Darius sees his fist and dodges it right away. Roberto prepares his left fist to try to hit him in the stomach, but the punch goes through his body. Roberto sees that something is wrong, so he steps back.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡± Roberto attacks one more time, trying to kick Darius in the face but he kept passing through him once again.

    Darius grabs his leg and slams Roberto to the floor making the hole bigger.

    (CCCRRRAASSSHHH)

    Roberto stands up and jumps away from Darius; ¡°Damn that hurt, how are you doing this you bastard?¡±

    ¡°Surprised? This is a little trick I know,¡± Darius replies to Roberto as he appears in front of him without Roberto noticing. Darius punches Roberto in the stomach. Roberto spits out blood and screams:

    ¡°AAAAHHHHHH¡±

    (BOOM BOOM BOOOM)

    Roberto flies through the wall of their living room going into his neighbor¡¯s house. The shock wave makes holes in three more houses. Roberto is sitting on the sofa of their neighbor¡¯s house spitting blood:

    ¡°That hurt, YOU IDIOT!¡±

    He turns around and sees his neighbors in the kitchen surprised and scared about what¡¯s happening. Roberto smiles:

    ¡°Hello vecinos (neighbors), sorry for the commotion I¡äll pay for everything, but for now you should run¡± Roberto scratches his head. The couple runs away through the front door.

    Roberto stands up and walks slowly towards Darius once again:

    ¡°Damn, look at the mess we are making, but you¡äre strong. I¡äll show a trick of my own ¡°

    He rolls up his sleeves and shows a strange mark on his left arm, that mark has a circle in the center and some four lines in the side as it shines a green color light. Roberto gathers mana as he closes his eyes:

    ¡°Activate: Lobo Solitario, Parcial¡± (Activate Solitary Wolf; Partial)

    The mark shines and extends throughout his left arm, covering part of his left side.

    ¡°I see, I will get to see the power of the ¡°Solitary Wolf, intriguing.¡± Darius smiles as he unrolls his sleeves as well.

    ¡°This is advanced technology¡­ I hope you can keep up.¡± Roberto says as he appears before Darius without noticing and gives him a jaw hook, sending him to the second floor.

    (CCCRRRAAASSSHHH)

    Darius hits the ceiling; he slowly falls along with the ceiling as it collapses. Darius lands on Valerie¡¯s bed.

    ¡°What a nice room this girl has, it¡¯s a shame it was destroyed¡± Darius stands up from Valerie¡äs bed. He then jumps down once again to face Roberto.

    (BBBBBOOOOMMMM)

    The two of them exchange punches. Right and left fists with kicks slowly destroy the house.

    Roberto takes a step back:

    ¡°I think it''s about time to finish this, Darius.¡±

    Roberto lifts his left hand and closes it making a first, he charges mana. The mana around them begins to go to the left first of Roberto forming a green sphere.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Darius looks around.

    ¡°You won¡¯t escape¡­ it''s a magic trick¡± Roberto smiles with confidence and releases the energy towards Darius:

    ¡°Aullido Verde¡± (Green Howl)

    (BBBBOOOMMM CCCRRRAAASSSHHHH)

    The explosion soon blows up the house entirely, and green lightning disperses around the atmosphere destroying the houses near the explosion.

    ¡°HA...HA...HA¡­¡±The smoke clears and Roberto stands breathing heavily as he thinks out loud:

    ¡°Damn it I think I went overboard, I''m out of shape now, Maria was right I did destroy the house, I will have to buy her a new one tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°That won''t be necessary¡± Roberto opens his eyes wider and looks for that voice.

    ¡°That¡äs a splendid trick, but I need you to surrender, playtime is over.¡± Darius comes out slowly out of the black portal he created.

    ¡°How did you do that?¡± Roberto asks as he falls into one knee exhausted from the previous attack.

    ¡°Portalul negro¡± (Black Portal)

    Darius opens another portal above him, dropping Maria and Daniel. He takes out a gun from a portal and points at them.

    ¡°I¡äll say it one last time, surrender now,¡± Darius says it as he fires a bullet to Maria¡äs leg.

    (BBBAAANNNGGG)

    ¡°GGGGYYYYAHHHHHH¡±

    ¡°MMMMAAARRRIIIAAA!!!¡±

    Roberto quickly deactivates his power and kneels down to Darius:

    ¡°I surrender, I beg you don''t hurt them¡±

    He shows a screen where Uriel and Valerie are unconscious in a van. Roberto has tears in his eyes; ¡°Uriel¡­Valerie¡­¡±

    ¡°Good, for your information I have Uriel and Valerie as well so don¡¯t try anything else.¡±

    ¡°I swear¡± Roberto lowers his head as a sign of surrender.

    ¡°Excellent, let¡¯s take a trip.¡± Darius says to Roberto as he kicks him in the face. Roberto bleeds heavily, Darius laughs as he continues to beat him up; ¡°You know¡­I always wanted to do this Roberto¡­because I always hated you¡­¡±

    Roberto with tears in his eyes thinks:

    ¡°Maria...Uriel...Daniel...Valerie...I¡¯m sorry, I swear I will find a way to rescue you¡­¡±

    Darius opens a huge black portal beneath their feet and slowly everyone begins to disappear.

    As the police, ambulances and firefighter arrive at the scene the portal then closes leaving nobody of the Vazquez residence behind...On that day...the Vazquez Family disappeared without a trace¡­

    ***************************************************************************

    Unknown¡­

    (Drip, drip, drip, drop, drop, drop)

    ¡°Where am I?¡±

    The sounds of water drops are the only thing Uriel hears. He regains consciousness as he opens his eyes once again. He lifts up his head to look around, but all that he can see is darkness. The water drops go down his head, and Uriel begins to feel cold. As he tries to move, he notices that his legs are tied, this makes him feel anxious and screams:

    ¡°Hello, hello, is someone there¡­HELP, HELP!¡±

    Uriel desperately screams but no one answers. His anxiety becomes fear as his eyes fill up with tears, he can only think about his sister:

    ¡°Valerie, Valerie, I hope you are okay.¡±

    ¡°She is okay, do not worry, you will be free as soon as your father cooperates with me.¡±

    Uriel lifts up his head to see a black portal opening up, at that moment a man comes out of the portal wearing a white skeleton mask, he has a black robe with a hood.

    At first Uriel looks terrified, however the man in the mask says it again:

    ¡°Your sister is fine, do not worry.¡±

    Uriel changes his expression as he glares at the man with anger and screams:

    ¡°You bastard, give her back or I¡äll kill you.¡± Uriel tries to break free, the man in the mask to begin to laugh and he replies:

    ¡°HAHAHA, you''re going to kill me, now that is funny, you are a powerless boy who can''t even break free from some simple ropes. Here I''ll help you.¡±

    The man in the mask opens a portal beneath Uriel and one above him causing him to fall hard into the ground. -PUUM- Uriel hits his head making him bleed from the face. The man begins to kick Uriel in the stomach many times causing him to spit blood from his mouth and screams:

    ¡°AHHHH, ESO DUELE, AHHH¡± (That hurts)

    ¡°That will teach you to respect your elders you dumb kid.¡±

    ¡°You bastard...if you do something to her...I will kill you, I swear¡­¡± Uriel spits at the man on his feet. The man sighs, he makes the sword appear on his hand:

    ¡°Now, kid, you made me angry...I promised your father I wouldn¡¯t kill you, but I can just say that you died from a frostbite...yeah, I will tell him that¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait...what are you doing?¡±

    (SSSSLLLLAASSHHHH)

    ¡°This is something for you to remember me¡­¡± The man slashes Uriel¡¯s stomach. -AHHHHH- He opens the portal once again to exit the room leaving Uriel in the cold floor filled with water:

    ¡°I hope you don¡ät die from the cold you dumb kid¡­¡±

    ¡°No... what¡¯s this sensation...someone help¡­.¡± Uriel closes his eyes as the cold and his cut makes him lose consciousness.

    On the desert, a man dressed in a Charro suit rides his horse towards a certain location. The man looks at the sky with his bright red eyes, looks at a military base:

    ¡°I guess tonight is the night...I hope you¡¯re ready...my successor¡­¡±

    That night¡­.the night of January 31st...the moon began to taint itself in CRIMSON...

    Stay tuned...Next Volume...

 Vol. 4 - Chapter 1: Daniel and the Chuco Clan

    February 14th; Sun City Mayor¡¯s Office

    During the night of the Valentines Dance, an attack in Sun City Highschool took place. The members of the HISTOREA Alliance defended the school from the Sombras and the Shadowtamer. Uriel and Ian had a one-on-one fight which resulted in Uriel being at death¡¯s door.

    Meanwhile, in another part of Sun City, another event happened in the mayor¡¯s office¡­.

    ¡°EMERGENCY EMERGENCY...INTRUDER ALERT...INTRUDER ALERT....¡±

    An emergency alarm sounded in the mayor¡¯s office, police agents and soldiers arrived at the place. The menace is not human as it began to annihilate the agents in an instant.

    ¡°STAY BACK...NOOO¡­¡±

    (SSSLLLAASSHHH)

    A Sombra that has the body of a Jaguar and the head of a bird kills another officer. In the main hall there are 5 sombras that have the same features.

    Going down the hall there are stairs located at the end of the hall. Going down the stairs, there is a vault that is open. A man wearing a black cloak slowly walks inside the vault accompanied by two Sombras.

    The man walks past the money stored inside; he walks past the gold located at the back. He arrives at the end of the vault; ¡°Here it is¡­¡±

    (BBOOOMMM)

    The man throws the money and gold to the floor revealing another secret vault. The man gathers mana on his hand, a golden mana shines illuminating the room.

    (CCRRRAASSSHHH)

    The man destroys the titanium vault with his own fist. The dust cloud slowly disappears, the man walks inside. Inside the vault, there is an object in the middle of the room. It has high security, with lasers and missiles ready to fire to the one who approaches it.

    ¡°Now go¡­¡± The man orders the Sombras to head towards the object.

    (BOOM BOOM BOOM)

    The Sombras trigger the missiles and lasers, the Sombras attack the guns and weapons, destroying them completely. Physical bullets do not affect the Sombras meaning that they did not get injured at all.

    The man approaches the object; ¡°Good work, my pets...now be on your guard¡­¡±

    (CCRRAASSHHHH)

    The man breaks the glass, he removes his hood revealing his face. The man has no hair, he has pale skin and pointy ears. His face has a scar that crosses his face. He has one white eye and one blue eye.

    The man grabs the object, the object is a green colored gem with a hexagonal form.

    The man smiles and lifts the gem; ¡°Finally, I have waited years and years for this...the gift that God Kukulkan left me to obtain my vengeance...I...the last King of the Mayans...Calakmul...will finally begin my vengeance...against the world¡­¡±

    (SSSLLLLAASSHHH)

    The Sombras slowly disappear as they are attacked by El Muerto. El Muerto, who has a red stripe on his mask, slowly walks towards Calakmul.

    El Muerto holds a black lance with a red tip:

    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡±

    ¡°I finally obtained what is mine...and you won¡¯t stop me¡­¡±

    ¡°You have no right to obtain one of the 16 treasures for yourself...that power will destroy you...put it back where it was, and I promise that I will forget everything¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha...do you think I will believe you? No... this is my treasure.¡±

    Calakmul extends his arm towards El Muerto and smiles; ¡°Allow me to give you a demonstration of my new power.¡±

    His eyes shine in a whitish color, the gem shines and changes color into white; ¡°Behold the GEM OF KUKULKAN¡±

    El Muerto prepares his lance; ¡°You fool...you made a bad decision¡­¡±

    ¡°I think not...now the Legendary treasure; Gema de Kukulk¨¢n; Modo Viento,¡± (Gem of Kukulkan; Wind Mode)

    Suddenly, the gem gathers up wind currents. The currents compress into a small sphere. Calakmul releases the ball with great speed towards El Muerto.

    El Muerto spins his lance as a shield and tries to stop the attack.

    ¡°The air force...it¡¯s too powerful¡­¡±

    (BBBBBOOOOOMMMMM)

    The attack was successful as the sphere sent El Muerto towards a wall. Calakmul laughs as he destroys the roof. The place begins to crumble, a small wind current gathers at his feet as he slowly elevates to the sky.

    He sees Darius and screams; ¡°You oppressors will regret controlling me...I will take my revenge on the world¡­¡±

    Calakmul disappears into the sky. Darius, who is calm, walks towards the crumbled building.

    (BOOOOMMMM)

    El Muerto comes out of the rubble, he has a pair of black wings on his back. He lands next to Darius and gets into one knee:

    ¡°I am sorry sir...he took one of the 16 treasures...I take all the blame¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, if you want to make up for it, then follow him...and take the treasure back...it will be difficult because he will probably head to the south first...but he will return¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes sir...I will follow him and look for the chance to take him down¡­¡±

    ¡°Excellent...I will head to New Mexico...you will probably need some help...and I know the guy who will be perfect for the job¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes sir¡­¡± El Muerto spreads his wings and flies to the sky with great speed. Darius opens a portal and slowly walks towards it:

    ¡°It¡¯s time for Coyote to howl¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    March 1st; Rio Grande City; Del Valle Middle School

    At a prestigious middle school called Del Valle Middle School, boys and girls have a normal school day. Just like Sun City International Highschool, Del Valle Middle School is one of the most powerful and influential schools in the region.

    The girls wear a dark blue skirt that goes down to their knees, white buttoned shirt, a red ribbon and a dark blue jacket. They can use hair accessories if they want to.

    For the boys, they wear a formal pair of dark blue pants, a white buttoned shirt, and a jacket with the school logo. The school logo consists of two mountains with a river and the sun coming out, representing a valley, and the Borderland.

    It''s been two weeks since the incident on the Valentines dance, people live their normal lives without knowing what exactly happened...All they know is that there was a gas leak which caused the explosion¡­

    ¡°Hey Mariana, did you do the homework for this class?¡± A group of girls talk to Mariana, one the nuns from the Mission of San Juan.

    Mariana is a young girl that has white skin, light blue hair, and light brown eyes, unlike Abril she is very shy.

    ¡°Y-y-yes...do you need to copy it?¡± Mariana nervously asks, the girls nod in agreement. ¡°Me too....me too¡­¡± Abril, who is Mariana¡¯s sister, also runs towards her.

    Abril is a young girl that has brown skin, black hair, and light brown eyes. She has a thin, not so developed body, and she is always hyperactive and smiling.

    ¡°O-o-okay¡­¡±

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    Another girl slams her desk with anger, she looks at the girls; ¡°Leave Mariana alone, if you have time to copy someone''s homework, then you have time to do it yourself¡­¡±

    ¡°F-F-Fabiola¡­¡± Mariana and Abril say with fear. -TCH- ¡°Whatever...we¡¯ll ask someone else¡­¡±

    Fabiola is a young girl that has white skin, blonde hair and dark blue eyes. She acts more mature despite her age.

    Fabiola looks at Abril; ¡°Abril, you must also do your homework, don¡¯t depend much on Mariana, and Mariana, learn to say ¡°no¡± once in a while.¡±

    The both sisters look down and apologize; ¡°We¡¯re sorry¡­¡± Fabiola looks at the door and thinks to herself; ¡°Where could he be now...class is about to start¡­¡±

    Abril notices Fabiola looking at the door and makes a smug; ¡°Ooh¡­worried about Daniel?¡±

    ¡°What¡± Fabiola turns around as her face turns red; ¡°N-N-No¡­I am not¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why are you looking at the door?¡±

    ¡°B-B-Because I feel like it¡­it¡¯s not as if I¡¯m worried about him¡­¡± Fabiola turns around and sits on her desks; ¡°I could care less what happens to him¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­you¡¯re obvious sister¡­¡± Abril chuckles as she goes with her friends.

    The three sisters'' surname is ¡°Rossi¡± which is Father Clemente¡¯s last name, since Father Clemente is the legal guardian, the girls use his last name as part of their identification.

    The three sisters attend this school as part of Class 2D, in the Mexican Educational system, just like almost all the world, the students have a classroom assigned and are divided into groups. The professors are the ones who change classrooms and not the students...

    ¡°Aww man, this is boring, how about we ditch school guys¡­¡± On the other side of the classroom, a group of four boys hang out.

    The group of boys call themselves the ¡°Chuco Clan '''', the self-proclaimed delinquents of the school. Ap¨¢ (Diego), the leader of the group. A tall young boy with light brown hair, white skin, and brown eyes. He always has his shirt unbuttoned with a dragon shirt below, he is the one who gives the orders.

    Tito (Victor) is the brains of the group, he has brown skin, long black hair and bluish eyes. He always wears glasses and has a lollipop on his mouth. He is known as the brains because he always finds a way to escape school but not from education.

    Bofo (Adolfo) the brawns of the group. He has dark skin, curly hair, and brown eyes. He is the tallest and the strongest of the four, and the dumbest who has the lowest grades of the group.

    Chuy (Jesus) is the extra of the group. Because there is always someone who is extra. He has long blonde hair, white skin, and green eyes. He always wears a hood, and he is always sleeping.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go Apa¡­¡± Apa wakes up, Chuy and the boys stand up.

    ¡°There they go again, the group of delinquents make believed delinquents who want to ditch school, I don¡¯t know why they come to this prestigious school.¡± The other students begin to whisper, and glare at them.

    Apa notices that; ¡°Let¡¯s go guys before the bell rings¡­¡±

    (GGGYYYAAAHHHH)

    Suddenly, girls scream; ¡°He¡¯s arrived¡­gyaahhh¡±

    (PPUUMMM)

    The girls from the classroom run towards the door pushing the Chuco Clan away.

    ¡°What the hell...why are they going crazy?¡± Apa asks his group.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because he is coming, Apa¡­¡± Tito replies, Apa gets angry; ¡°Him huh¡­.that pretty boy¡­¡±

    Walking down the hallway, a young boy walks towards the classroom where the Chuco Clan and the Sisters are located. He is yawning as he woke up late once again, he is a very lazy guy.

    Fabiola comes out of the classroom and exclaims; ¡°You¡¯re late Daniel¡­¡±

    Daniel Di Fiore, the popular transfer student who began coming to school one week before. He has white skin, reddish hair, and green eyes. He wears glasses and has his backpack in one of his arms. He is still that typical teenage face that doesn¡¯t care about a thing.

    ¡°Yeah...yeah...I was sleeping but the alarm went off¡­¡± Daniel responds as he passes Fabiola. Daniel enters the classroom and sits at his desk. His desk is located at the front of the class.

    Daniel puts his backpack on the floor and takes out an Advanced Technology book and reads it in a calm fashion.

    (GGGYYYAAHHHH)

    The girls scream and begin to try to speak to him. ¡°Good morning, Daniel...want to eat lunch together...can we hang out¡­¡±

    Daniel makes smiles at them and politely; ¡°Girls please, you¡¯re distracting me from my reading¡­¡±

    ¡°GGYYYAAHHH HE¡¯S SO COOL!!!¡±

    -TCH- Apa gets angry once more and sits on his desk which is located at the back of the classroom; ¡°That idiot...I hate him...he only came to steal the girl from us¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey Ap¨¢, weren¡¯t we going to ditch school?¡± Bofo asks Apa, Apa reacts and stands up; ¡°That¡¯s right...everyone let¡¯s¡­¡±

    (RRRIIIINNNGGGGG)

    The bell rings, and the teacher enters the classroom; ¡°Alright class...settle down...Diego, please take a seat¡­¡±

    Ap¨¢ (Diego) is left standing frozen as he thinks; ¡°Damn you...Daniel¡­¡±

    Like any school, the classes ae divided by periods¡­the first class is spanish¡­as always there are students who put attention¡­and there are those who get distracted easily¡­ of course¡­the Chuco Clan is no exception¡­their focus is more on trying to bully Daniel¡­

    During the class, Apa begins to chew a piece of paper and takes out a straw. His group looks at him and smile; ¡°GO FOR IT AP¨¢.¡±

    Apa chuckles; ¡°Let¡¯s see how cool you will look Daniel when you have a piece of paper in your neck¡­¡±

    Apa spits the paper towards Daniel. Daniel, who is still reading his book, slowly moves to the right, the paper ball passes him and lands at the professor¡¯s back.

    ¡°Uh-oh¡± The boy says worried.

    ¡°He dodged it, how did he know?¡± Apa thinks to himself as he is in shock. The professor turns around angry at them, he raises his voice:

    ¡°WHO DID THIS?¡±

    He looks at the Chuco Clan, and Apa still has his straw, the professor gets angrier and shouts; ¡°DIEGO, YOU HAVE DETENTION AFTER SCHOOL!¡±

    ¡°But Professor¡­¡±

    ¡°NO BUTS, YOUR GROUNDED!¡±

    (HAHAHAHA)

    The whole classroom laughs at Apa, Apa gets embarrassed and notices Daniel not even putting attention to him.

    Apa squishes the straw with anger as he looks at Daniel; ¡°Daniel...I hate you....¡±

    **********************************************************************

    During lunch time, students have the liberty to eat at their cafeteria, at their classroom or outside... Daniel, just like Alejandro, managed to go up the ceiling because he likes to be alone, as he lies on the ceiling, watching clouds...Daniel remembers the conversation he had on February 14th¡­

    February 14th; Sun City International Highschool

    After the Valentine¡¯s dance, Uriel and Ian had a death match which caused Uriel to be gravely injured...This is what happened after Uriel passed out¡­

    ¡°UUUURRRIIIEELLL¡± Alejandro runs towards Uriel who is covered in blood.

    ¡°He needs medical attention, we must hurry¡­¡± Kasumi also runs towards Uriel.

    Suddenly, a red barrier appears in front of them.

    ¡°Stop right there¡­¡± Kasumi and  Alejandro around and see Daniel with his hand extended.

    Kasumi begins to shout; ¡°What are you doing? Uriel is badly hurt...if we don¡¯t do something...he will¡­¡±

    ¡°He will not die¡­¡± Daniel and Valerie walk towards him, and soon, four transparent walls form around Uriel, creating a forcefield. Valerie looks at Uriel with tears in her eyes; ¡°Big Brother...you over did it again¡­¡±

    ¡°Daniel, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Don¡¯t you care about him, he is dying¡­¡± Alejandro exclaims as he screams with anger.

    ¡°To be honest...I don¡¯t care about him...however, Valerie is sad, so I will take him home...¡±

    ¡°Take him home? Don¡¯t you see the state he¡¯s in¡­he will die¡­¡± Alejandro exclaims as he hits the forcefield.

    Daniel chuckles; ¡°You think you know my brother, but you know nothing¡­¡±

    Kasumi gets angrier and makes a katana appear, she walks towards Daniel and points at him with her Katana; ¡°I¡¯ve had enough, Daniel and Valerie, you claim to be his family, but I don¡¯t think I can trust you...how can a family doesn¡¯t do anything to help him...he is dying and you act so calm?¡±

    Daniel calmly looks at Kasumi; ¡°Ms. Miyazono, you are pointing your sword at a young boy¡­¡±

    Fabiola runs towards Daniel¡¯s side and exclaims towards Kasumi; ¡°STOP IT, TRY TO STAY CALM! YOU WON¡¯T HELP URIEL LIKE THAT!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care...Daniel, you will give Uriel to us, with our technology, we will save his life¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible...you see, my son doesn¡¯t need any technology...he only needs time¡­¡± Kasumi and the others hear the voice of a woman, they turn around and see a beautiful woman with a black dress and red hair.

    Daniel and Valerie look surprised; ¡°Mother, why are you here? How did you get here?¡±

    ¡°Wow, what a babe...she¡¯s Uriel¡¯s mother?¡± Carlos looks at her with heart-shaped eyes. -PUUM- Chelsea hits Carlos¡¯ stomach with her elbow; ¡°You idiot¡­try to read the atmosphere here¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­sorry¡­¡± Carlos apologizes as he grabs his stomach, feeling pain.

    Maria walks towards Kasumi, she smiles and puts her sword down. ¡°Kasumi, my girl, please don¡¯t make things more complicated, my son is going to be fine...I can see that it was a long night for everyone so let me give you a gift¡­.¡±

    Maria lifts her right arm; ¡°Oh Dios, sana la fatiga de tus hijos¡­¡± (Oh lord, heal the fatigue of your children¡­)

    Maria shines with a golden light, the golden light expands covering everyone. Soon everyone¡¯s wounds and fatigue disappeared.

    ¡°Incredible¡­this mana¡­is so warm¡­¡± Shion and Jairo stand up as they see Maria. Jairo chuckles: ¡°So this is the power of the Scarlet Maiden¡­I never thought following the path of God can give you this power¡­¡±

    Fabiola looks at Maria and feels motivated; ¡°I wonder if some day¡­I could be just like her¡­¡±

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Well, that should do it¡­¡± Maria walks towards Uriel, she puts her hand on the barrier; ¡°Mi hijo, reckless like your father¡­¡±

    ¡°Valerie, Daniel and Fabiola time to get going.¡± Maria says to the three of them. Valerie looks at Alejandro and winks at him:

    ¡°Thank you for the dance¡­it was fun¡­and don¡¯t worry¡­my brother will be okay¡­¡±

    ¡°But Valerie¡­¡± Alejandro takes a step forward, Valerie hugs him; ¡°Don¡¯t follow us¡­we¡¯ll be fine¡­¡±

    Valerie, Daniel and Fabiola get behind Maria; ¡°Oh before we go¡­one last thing¡­¡±

    Maria looks at Kasumi; ¡°Kasumi, don¡¯t worry about him, he will be just fine...one more thing...the next time you point your sword at any of my children...You will receive divine punishment¡­¡±

    Maria looks at Kasumi with hollow eyes, Kasumi gets nervous and bows multiple times; ¡°Right...I¡¯m sorry...I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Maria waves at Yggdrasil; ¡°BYE BYE!¡±

    A powerful wind current blows, creating a small sphere engulfing Maria and the others, soon they disappear in the blink of an eye. Leaving the members of Yggdrasil and Alejandro looking at the sky¡­

    ***************************************************************************

    Present¡­

    ¡°niel...Daniel...DANIEL!¡± Daniel comes back to his senses, he looks at a girl with her arms crossed; ¡°What do you want, Fabiola?¡±

    ¡°Why do you always come here? This is a prohibited place you know¡­¡±

    ¡°So what? I don¡¯t bother anyone, and I don¡¯t want anyone bothering me¡­¡±

    ¡°Class is about to start, your mother told me to look after you¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, but remember that I am coming here for another reason, not for school¡­¡±

    Daniel stands up, both of them start walking, Fabiola looks down; ¡°You¡¯re here, because you think that someone from our school has connections with the Shadowtamer right?¡±

    ¡°Bingo...and that¡¯s why I am searching for him or her...¡± Daniel takes out his cellphone; ¡°You see¡­I decided to investigate a little¡­and I found out that there are similar mana spots located throughout the city¡­¡±

    Fabiola gets close to him feeling intrigued; ¡°Oh wow¡­you can detect mana with your phone?¡±

    ¡°I modified it¡­using Yggdrasil technology¡­I am able to detect mana patterns all over the city¡­with the Mission of San Juan being the highest mana source here¡­but that¡¯s now the point here¡­¡± Daniel shows Fabiola a map of the city. The map has multiple circles that represent mana concentration; ¡°Here is the map of Rio Grande city¡­I managed to save the mana emitting from the Shadowtamer on the day the Chupacabras attacked¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Fabiola gets even closer to him and puts her hand on his arm, and her head on his shoulder. Daniel zooms the image:

    ¡°Now then¡­the big purple spot is the mana that the Shadowtamer released. After analyzing the patterns, there are several spots I¡¯ve been going to¡­¡± Daniel shows Fabiola the spots; ¡°Unfortunately¡­I only found Sombras there¡­but not the Shadowtamer¡­¡±

    Daniel points at the school; ¡°Now then¡­it¡¯s been strange¡­but here is the Shadow tamer¡¯s mana¡­and it¡¯s located here in this school¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­are you saying the shadow tamer is a student here?¡± Fabiola lifts her head and looks Daniel in the eye. She immediately separates from him blushing; ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°There might be a possibility, but I don¡¯ know for sure¡­unfortunately¡­I can¡¯t scan the mana from all the people here¡­and because the mana I detected is faint¡­impossible to perceive it like us¡­I don¡¯t think even Uriel can detect it¡­but I will keep investigating¡­¡±

    Fabiola plays with her hands as she slowly asks; ¡°Is there anything I can help¡­¡±

    ¡°No...this is my mission, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t get involved¡­¡±

    Fabiola lowers her head; ¡°Oh...okay¡­¡±

    As Daniel and Fabiola walk down the hallway, as they are about to make a turn, an arm pulls Daniel and slams him in the wall.

    ¡°Daniel¡­¡± Fabiola says with a worried face. Bofo from The Chuco Clan grabs Daniel¡¯s shirt neck and lifts him to the point that his feet do not touch the ground.

    ¡°Yo, Daniel...we have a favor to ask you¡­¡± Apa says with a sinister smile.

    ¡°DANIEL!¡± Fabiola looks nervous at Daniel. Daniel calmly looks at Fabiola and sighs; ¡°Fabiola, go back to class, this has nothing to do with you¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°You heard her missy...unless you want to get beaten up as well¡­¡± Tito loos at Fabiola, Fabiola nervously nods and continues to walk to their classroom.

    ¡°Now then, what do you want? Judging the way, you are holding me Adolfo, you want something that I would likely say no, right?¡± Daniel says calmly, Ap¨¢ begins to laugh:

    ¡°Wow. you sure are smart, well you see...we need the answers of the homework that Ms. Gutierrez gave us...we didn¡¯t do it because we were busy last night¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me guess, you were slacking off at the corner of a street acting all high and mighty right?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Ap¨¢ gets angry,Bofo lifts Daniel more; ¡°Hey, Ap¨¢  asked a favor, it would be wise for you to say yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we need to turn in that homework, or we will fail¡­.¡± Tito says to Daniel, Chuy who is falling asleep laughs; ¡°Guys, I am so tired right now...that I could fall asleep standing¡­¡±

    ¡°You already are an idiot¡­¡± Ap¨¢ exclaims to Chuy who has sleepy eyes.

    ¡°Alright, you convinced me...here¡­¡± Daniel takes out his homework and gives it to the Chuco Clan. Bofo lets go of him and the four of them copy Daniel¡¯s homework.

    ¡°There you go, see...I know you were smart, and you avoided a beatdown Daniel¡­¡± Ap¨¢ has a smug on his face, feeling tough. Daniel nods in agreement; ¡°Yeah yeah, come on hurry up before class starts¡­¡±

    They continue to copy it, Fabiola who is looking at him as she hides in the corner thinks; ¡°Daniel, why are you helping those losers?¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    (RRRIIIINNNNGGGGG)

    ¡°Okay guys...please hand over your homework and I will see you tomorrow¡­¡± Ms. Gutierrez, the Algebra teacher, announces to the classroom.

    Flor Gutierrez (30) is a beautiful woman with a curvy body, brown skin and long brown hair. She has dark yellow eyes, she wears office attire and always complains of being single.

    Every student begins to leave. Mariana looks at Naomi, a classmate:

    ¡°Hey Naomi, want to go to eat some ice cream?¡±

    Naomi smiles and replies; ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have other plans¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, well I will see you then?¡± Mariana feels down. Abril, along with other girls, get closer to Mariana; ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad sister, I¡¯m sure she will eventually come with us¡­¡±

    ¡°I know but she always rejects me¡­¡±

    ¡°Mariana and Abril, go have some fun... however, you two don¡¯t stay out too long¡­¡± Fabiola prepares her back pack, Abril looks at Fabiola; ¡°You¡¯re not going with us?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t...Sister Carolina asked me to buy some things for dinner¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll see you¡­¡± Mariana and Abril walk away, Fabiola looks at Daniel and asks:

    ¡°Are you going home?¡±

    ¡°Not yet...I still have some make-up work to do because I transfer late¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay then, see you at dinner¡­¡± Fabiola leaves the classroom. The Chuco Clan also begins to leave, Ap¨¢ stops in front of Daniel; ¡°Hey nerd, don¡¯t forget to do our homework for tomorrow ehh...otherwise...Bofo will talk to you¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah, I know¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on Ap¨¢, I want to go to the arcade¡­¡± Tito heads to the door, the four of them leave the classroom leaving Daniel and his teacher at the classroom.

    After 15 minutes, Daniel stands up and hangs out at his work. ¡°Here you go, please check my answers, thank you for your time¡­¡±

    Ms. Gutierrez sighs and smiles; ¡°Daniel, I don¡¯t need to check your work, it¡¯s clear that the week you have been assisting here that you are a genius...You can go to highschool and even college if you want to¡­¡±

    ¡°Please teacher, I am not that smart¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to be humble, but I must ask...Why are you here at this middle school?¡±

    ¡°Please teacher, I am only coming here because my mom makes me¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah but¡­¡±

    ¡°Please teacher, don¡¯t pry into my life...unless you want me to ask why the ¡°World Tree¡± in Rio Grande City?¡±

    Ms. Gutierrez opens her eyes widely and she is left speechless. Daniel begins to walk away; ¡°See you tomorrow¡­¡±

    ¡°Daniel, wait...how did you know?¡±

    ¡°I know many things teacher...but don¡¯t worry, your secret is safe with me¡­¡±

    Ms. Gutierrrez sits on her desk and chuckles; ¡°I guess there¡¯s no fooling him right Kasumi?¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Mission of San Juan

    Daniel walks towards the Mission, the sun begins to set as he looks at his cellphone.

    (BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP)

    ¡°It appears that there is no activity tonight...I wonder when will the Shadowtamer appear?¡±

    Daniel arrives at the Mission. He opens the door and walks in; ¡°I¡¯m home¡­¡±

    Maria walks towards him; ¡°Welcome home my son¡­¡±

    ¡°Is Valerie here yet?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, but she will arrive soon?¡±

    ¡°And Uriel?¡±

    ¡°He is still training on the hills at the back of the Mission¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Father Clemente passes by and sees Daniel; ¡°Oh Daniel, welcome back, can you please help me with this paper?¡±

    ¡°Do I have to?¡± Daniel whines, Maria touches his shoulder and says with a smile; ¡°Of course you do..¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­¡±

    Daniel sometimes helps Father Clemente¡¯s finance, as they work, Father Clemente asks Daniel:

    ¡°So, Daniel, do you like the school you are going to?¡±

    ¡°Not really, it¡¯s really easy and boring¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, you are a genius, hahaha¡±

    Father Clemente stops laughing and looks at the wall with the picture of the sisters; ¡°You know, I am really glad you decided to go attend that school. Now I feel calmer because the girls have someone strong who will protect them¡­I see everyone as my family but I feel that those three are my daughters...¡±

    ¡°I only go there in search of the ShadowTamer...after that...I will leave the school¡­¡± Daniel replies to Father Clemente, Father Clemente chuckles; ¡°I know, I know, but you should consider going to school but I must tell you that you must also act like a normal teenager¡­¡±

    Daniel stops writing and chuckles; ¡°Father, that¡¯s impossible for me...if you look around, nothing is normal¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯M HOME!¡± Valerie arrives at the Mission; she runs towards the dining hall and sees Daniel with Father Clemente.

    ¡°DANIEL!¡± Valerie hugs Daniel. Daniel pushes her back; ¡°Valerie¡­I can¡¯t breathe¡­¡±

    Father Clemente stands up; ¡°Hello Valerie, how was school?¡±

    ¡°IT WAS ALRIGHT!¡± Valerie smiles as she goes and hugs Father Clemente; ¡°My child, as energetic as always.¡±

    ¡°WHERE IS BIG BROTHER? IS HE HOME YET?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he''s still training in the hills¡­¡± Father Clemente answers, Valerie puffs her cheeks; ¡°Big Brother is always busy¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he will return soon¡­¡±

    Daniel looks at Valerie; ¡°Mom said that once you arrive, go help her with the dinner¡­¡±

    ¡°ALRIGHT!¡± Valerie runs energetically towards the kitchen. Daniel stands up; ¡°I¡¯m done¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Daniel...as for what we were discussing¡­¡±

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll think about it¡­¡±

    Daniel walks outside, he takes out his cell phone, his cellphone has a radar that indicates where everyone is,-BEEP BEEP- Daniel smiles; ¡°So he really is in the back, oh well...I guess I¡¯ll give him some time¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re home¡­¡± Mariana and Abril come into the Mission. Valerie runs excited; ¡°Mariana, Abril...welcome home¡­¡±

    ¡°VALERIE!¡± The sisters smile at her. She pulls their arms and makes them walk forward:

    ¡°COME ON, I HAVE SOME NEW MAKEUP I WANTED TO SHOW YOU!¡±

    ¡°Really? Alright¡­let¡¯s use Mariana as a guinea pig¡­¡± Abril reacts with excitement, looking at Mariana:

    ¡°Why always me¡­¡±

    The girls head to Valerie¡¯s room.

    ¡°Daniel...could you help me with dinner?¡± Maria asks Daniel who sighs; ¡°Fine¡­¡±

    As Daniel sets up the table, Maria smiles; ¡°I¡¯m glad that you two came...I¡¯m sure your brother feels the same way¡­¡±

    ¡°If he did...he would be here, right? He hasn¡¯t come in one week...¡± Daniel replies, Maria looks at Daniel and chuckles:

    ¡°So, you are worried about him huh?¡±

    ¡°Of course, not...I¡¯m just worried that you are worried¡­¡± Daniel avoids looking at her. Maria goes to the kitchen:

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried, because I know he¡¯s okay, besides I know that he wants to protect us just like you want to protect us¡­¡±

    Daniel looks out the window and thinks, ¡°I hope so¡­¡±

    ¡°Good evening, Daniel¡± Sister Carolina enters the dining room.

    Sister Carolina has white skin; she has black hair with dark green eyes.

    ¡°Good evening, Sister¡­¡±

    ¡°How was school today?¡±

    ¡°It was okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Good to hear...I hope you are having fun...please try to enjoy your time there, you are only a teenager once¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Daniel replies as he remembers why he entered that school in the first place.

    ***************************************************************************

    February 17th; Mission of San Juan

    Three days after the attack on the school, Uriel was taken to the Mission where Sister Carolina attached medical equipment in order for Uriel to heal. Uriel with a breathing mask slept for three days until that morning¡­

    (BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP)

    Uriel slowly opens his eyes, he has a machine that helps him breathe, he looks around the room. He sees Daniel standing next to him, Daniel smiles:

    ¡°So, You¡¯re finally awake...Big Brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Da...niel¡­¡± Uriel looks around and sees his room. He slowly lifts his body to sit.

    (BEEEEEPPPPP)

    The machine stops working, Uriel takes off his mask and the anesthetic; ¡°How did I get here?¡±

    Uriel asks Daniel. Daniel, who was reading a book, closes it and turns to see Uriel who is covered in bandages:

    ¡°Well, you were badly injured by Ian Constantine, you almost died¡­¡±

    Daniel chuckles, Uriel chuckles as well:

    ¡°I wish that would be true, but unfortunately, I can¡¯t die¡­¡±

    ¡°You got a point...but remember, that I can kill you¡­¡±

    Uriel smiles: ¡°I know¡­so what happened to the others¡±

    ¡°The others are fine...The members of Yggdrasil were unharmed¡­and Alejandro was annoying as well. The girl from the Ysleta tribe is also okay, but really annoying...she came two days ago to ask about you¡­¡±

    ¡°I see, what about Valerie?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s alright...worried about you...but thanks to you...she was unharmed¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at Daniel, Daniel continues to speak:

    ¡°Now then, Uriel, the girl you saw was a Shadowtamer right?¡±

    ¡°Nothing slips past you right?¡±

    ¡°I already did some investigation, and she is here in Rio Grande City.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Well, I did some investigation and that girl wonders in the streets near Del Valle Middle School¡­at least that¡¯s what the people of the region say...that girl changes locations sometimes...but every time, people comment on seeing a student wearing a school uniform going into an abandoned house¡­¡±

    ¡°I see, thank you for letting me know, I will¡­¡±

    ¡°You will do nothing¡­¡± Daniel points at Uriel, Uriel is surprised and asks; ¡°But why? This is my responsibility.¡±

    ¡°No it isn¡¯t, at least not anymore¡­¡± Daniel stands up, and continues to speak:

    ¡°I will investigate the girl, I am planning on going to that school, that¡¯s where the three sisters go...so it will be easy...I plan to investigate her location and then tell you¡­¡±

    Uriel is surprised and asks; ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±

    ¡°Because...that girl is a danger to the people I care about and that makes me angry...therefore, for me¡­it¡¯s personal¡­¡±

    Uriel chuckles: ¡°Daniel, you really care about people huh?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do...she is my family, mom as well and even y¡­¡± Daniel turns around, avoiding looking at Uriel.

    Daniel walks to the door; ¡°Uriel, you risked your life to protect Valerie, I may not trust you yet, but I owe you one¡­¡±

    ¡°Well thank you...brother¡­¡± Uriel says as he lies back down.

    ¡°Shut up...you idiot¡­¡± Daniel replies looking away.

    (PPPUUMM)

    ¡°UUURRRIIIEEELLLL WWAAAHHHH¡± Valerie enters the room and runs to hug Uriel.

    ¡°Valerie, I can¡¯t breathe¡­¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, why did you do something so reckless...I thought you were going to die¡­¡±

    ¡°Valerie, I won¡¯t die so easily¡­¡±

    ¡°Valerie, please stand back, this is embarrassing¡­¡± Daniel grabs Valerie¡¯s shoulder, she stops hugging Uriel and continues to cry; ¡°I can¡¯t help it, it¡¯s just I didn¡¯t want to lose my brother again¡­¡±

    Uriel smiles and pats her head; ¡°I promise you that I won¡¯t die¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I swear it¡­¡±

    Valerie smiles, the other members of the Mission enter the room, including Maria who has tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Thank God, you are alright¡± Sister Carolina smiles, the three sisters also cry as they see him doing well.

    ¡°Thank God, you¡¯re okay, but Uriel¡­¡± Father Clemente walks in the room, he looks with a serious expression and continues to speak:

    ¡°Young lad, what you did was reckless...facing a Ghoul all by yourself without knowing its true abilities...you just make me worried¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at the faces of the Sisters, Valerie and his Mother who has tears in their eyes. He then realizes that they actually were worried about him:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...I just wanted to fight him because...I felt anger¡­¡±

    Father Clemente puts his hand on his shoulder, and continues to speak:

    ¡°Listen boy, it¡¯s okay to face tough opponents, but remember, you don¡¯t have to do this on you own always...you have us to guard your back...¡±

    Everyone nods in agreement except for Daniel who only looks at him. Uriel sighs and repeats his words; ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I made you worried, I¡¯m sorry mother¡­¡±

    Uriel stands up, ¡°What are you doing, you must rest¡­¡± Valerie desperately says to Uriel. Uriel puts his black shirt on and his shoes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I must go to the hills and train¡­¡±

    ¡°Why? You just woke up after three days, why do you have to go?¡± Valerie once again cries.

    ¡°After facing Ian¡­I realized that I am weak¡­I need to get stronger in order to protect you guys, if I don¡¯t...I¡¯m afraid that I will lose everyone¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at her and thinks; ¡°I guess...having the feeling of protecting someone isn¡¯t so bad¡­¡±

    ¡°But?¡± Maria puts her hand on Valerie¡¯s shoulder, she walks towards Uriel and with a silent expression looks at him.

    Uriel looks at her; ¡°Don¡¯t try to stop me mother...I need to do this¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, but promise me that you will visit once in a while and eat with us...I want to see my son¡­¡± Maria smiles at Uriel, Uriel sighs and replies; ¡°Very well...I will¡­¡±

    Daniel looks at Uriel and thinks; ¡°Uriel, do you really mean what you say?¡±

    *************************************************************************

    March 2nd, Del Valle Middle School

    The next day it was a normal day of school...Daniel and the three sisters had normal classes...It was the last period of the school day when an incident happened that triggered a chain of events¡­

    ¡°Alright guys...I will pass down yesterday¡¯s homework¡­¡± Ms. Gutierrez says to the class. The members of the Chuco Clan have a confident face because they know that the homework they turn in was copied from Daniel.

    Ms. Gutierrez passes the homework to each student; ¡°I must say, many of you guys did good, and some did great...Congratulations Daniel, you got a perfect score¡­¡±

    The students begin to clap at him and the girls cheer, Daniel with an expressionless face only says ¡®Thank you¡¯ and puts it away.

    ¡°If Daniel got a perfect score, that means we will also have perfect scores as well...fufufu¡± Ap¨¢ laughs with confidence.

    Ms. Gutierrez continues to speak; ¡°Unfortunately, not all of you did a good job, in fact, four of you got a zero¡­¡±

    Ms. Gutierrez hands over the papers to the Chuco Clan. Ap¨¢ slowly opens his eyes; ¡°That¡¯s a hundred for you¡­.¡± Suddenly, he opens his eyes wider and screams:

    ¡°WWWWHHHAAATTTT?¡±

    The homework has the score of an ¡°0¡± meaning that they failed. Ap¨¢ looks at his group and everyone has a ¡°0¡±, Tito and Bofo look worried at Ap¨¢, Chuy sleeps once again.

    ¡°Diego, Adolfo, Victor, and Jesus. Please stay after class¡­ I need to talk to you¡­¡± Ms. Gutierrez says to the four of them. Ap¨¢ looks at Daniel with fury:

    ¡°That son of a bitch, he set us up¡­he will pay¡­¡±

    (RRRRRIIINNNGGGGG)

    The bell rang, and everyone decided to go home, everyone except the Chuco Clan¡­

    ¡°Listen boys, I want to help you but it¡¯s clear that you don¡¯t want to do better in your classes, your parents pay a lot of money for you four to study in this prestigious school and yet you act like delinquents.¡± Ms. Gutierrez scolds the Chuco Clan, the members only sit there looking down.

    ¡°Diego, you have intelligence and leadership, you must do better in class. Victor, you are the smartest, you should easily get ¡°100¡± on each quiz. Jesus, you may be a slacker and always sleeping but when you have the determination, you can do anything. Finally Adolfo, I know it¡¯s difficult, but if you let me, I can tutor you and with your athletic abilities, you can easily be a professional athlete¡­¡±

    Ap¨¢ (Diego) trembles as he only thinks; ¡°Damn you Daniel, we will get our revenge...tonight¡­¡±

    ¡°You guys may leave, but starting tomorrow, you will be tutored by me after class.¡± Ms. Gutierrez smiles at them, the Chuco Clan stands up and walks to the hallway.

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    ¡°DAMNIT! FUCK YOU DANIEL!¡± Ap¨¢ hits the wall with anger. The other three look concerned.

    ¡°Aww man¡­our parents will kill us¡­¡± Tito scratches his head:

    ¡°What do we do now Ap¨¢?¡±

    ¡°What do you think we will do you idiot¡­¡± Ap¨¢ begins to walk with the three of them following him; ¡°WE ARE GOING TO KILL DANIEL!¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    It¡¯s after school, the sun slowly begins to set...Daniel Di Fiore walks slowly down the street, the street has nothing special, only houses and a grocery store. He heads uphill because he is going home. That part of the city is humble, meaning that there are no fancy houses or fancy cars.

    Daniel looks at his phone without any care of the world. Following a few blocks away, a group of four students slowly gain up on him:

    ¡°Ready guys?¡± Ap¨¢ and the Chuco Clan prepare to attack.

    ¡°Yeah Ap¨¢¡± Bofo resplies as he and Tito prepare the rope.

    Daniel looks at his phone and smiles; ¡°Everything is set... now it¡¯s time for the show¡­¡±

    Daniel stops walking and turns around; ¡°I know you are following me...so come out¡­¡±

    -TCH- ¡°He knew we were following him?¡± Ap¨¢ thinks to himself, everyone except Chuy comes out. Daniel notices that but he pretends he doesn¡¯t care.

    ¡°It¡¯s you guys...what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Yo, Daniel...I will need to come with us for only a few minutes¡­¡±

    ¡°And if I refuse?¡±

    Bofo steps forward; ¡°I¡¯m afraid that is not an action¡­¡± Tito also steps forward and smiles; ¡°YEAHH¡±

    Daniel is very cautious; he knows that he is at a disadvantage because it¡¯s three against one. But his disadvantage is that he doesn¡¯t want to show his skills.

    ¡°Daniel...you will pay for what you did to us...NOW!¡±

    Suddenly, Daniel sees a shadow from above, Chuy jumps from the ceiling, and surprises Daniel; ¡°What the...when did he?¡±

    Chuy with a more aggressive expression laughs; ¡°I GOT YOU!¡±

    Daniel avoids Chuy¡¯s attack, but Chuy jumps really quickly towards him, Daniel jumps back, but Bofo and Tito were expecting that.

    Bofo and Tito grab Daniel¡¯s arms, Chuy proceeds and quickly ties his hands with a rope. With an aggressive look similar to a maniac, Chuy begins to say:

    ¡°I GOT YOU; I GOT YOU NOW! NOW I WILL KILL YOU!¡±

    ¡°STOP CHUY...THAT¡¯S ENOUGH!¡± Ap¨¢ walks forward, Bofo and Tito force Daniel up to his knees. Chuy soon changes his expression into a calm and sleepy one.

    ¡°Good job guys, we got him now¡­¡±

    Daniel chuckles: ¡°You guys are more sharp than I imagine, I thought you were idiots¡­¡±

    (PPUUUMMM)

    Ap¨¢ punches Daniel¡¯s face; ¡°SHUT UP¡­YOU SON OF A BITCH! THIS IS FOR WHAT YOU DID TO US!¡±

    He proceeds to kick him multiple times; ¡°Pick him up, let¡¯s go now...we¡¯re to have a chat¡­¡±

    Bofo picks up Daniel on his shoulder and walks with the others towards their hiding spot, leaving Daniel¡¯s backpack behind. Inside his backpack, there was a GPS device that revealed his location.

    ***************************************************************************

    Heading towards the Mission as well...Fabiola, Mariana and Abril walk uphill¡­

    ¡°School was really fun today...I like P.E. so much, playing handball was fun...right Mariana¡± Abril, with an energetic attitude comment to Mariana who has a shy face:

    ¡°Y-Y-Yes...but I really don¡¯t like running that much¡­¡±

    ¡°I know...I know...but you did well being the goalkeeper¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah...but we lost 15-8...I think I failed¡­¡±

    ¡°No sister, you did great¡­¡± Abril hugs Mariana, making her feel better. Fabiola who is walking a few steps ahead of the other two days; ¡°Well you two did a good job...however...you must take things more seriously...I really hate to lose¡­¡±

    Mariana lowers her head and replies; ¡°S-S-Sorry¡­¡±

    Abril chuckles: ¡°Oh come on...you only act like that because when we were playing... your shorts tore off from behind revealing your ¡°bear¡± panties¡­¡±

    Fabiola suddenly gets embarrassed; ¡°SHUT UP...I TOLD YOU FORGET ABOUT THAT¡­¡±

    Abril laughs: ¡°Fabiola, you really are an unlucky girl¡­¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP SHUT UP¡± Fabiola sits on the ground feeling embarrassed; ¡°You¡¯re right...I try to act mature but the things that sometimes happen to me are really childish¡­¡±

    Abril continues to laugh, Mariana notices something in the middle of the street; ¡°Hey sisters, what is that?¡±

    The sisters hurry and see a backpack; ¡°That¡¯s Daniel¡¯s backpack, right?¡± Mariana asks Fabiola. Fabiola examines it and replies; ¡°That¡¯s his alright...but why is it here?¡±

    ¡°Maybe he dropped it because he needed to go to the restroom¡­¡± Abril jokes around, Mariana expresses concern; ¡°That isn¡¯t funny Abril, maybe he is in danger¡­¡±

    ¡°Mariana is right...we need to let Maria know¡­¡± Fabiola states to the other two who nod in agreement; however, they hear a sound coming from the backpack.

    (BEEP BEEP BEEP)

    ¡°What ''s that?¡± Abril asks Fabiola, they open the backpack and see a GPS device that says Daniel. ¡°That¡¯s one of his weird devices¡­¡± Fabiola says to Abril; ¡°I think it¡¯s Daniel¡¯s GPS, is that his location there¡­¡±

    ¡°It appears to be...it¡¯s just two blocks away¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe we should head over and see what has happened to him?¡± Mariana asks worriedly, Abril nods in agreement, Fabiola has her doubts for a second but immediately nods.

    ¡°Okay, but if we see it¡¯s dangerous, we go ask for help okay¡­¡±

    Mariana and Abril nod in agreement, with determination, the three sisters head towards Daniel¡¯s location.

 Vol. 4 - Chapter 1.5: A Wolf in Sheepâ€™s Clothing

    Rio Grande City¡­

    Located in an abandoned construction site...a place where various tubes and metal beams lie on the floor and many machineries are abandoned.

    Inside the building...The Chuco Clan had Daniel tied up with a post with his hands behind his back...the sun is setting creating enormous shadows¡­

    ¡°So...how long are you going to keep me here...I am getting hungry¡­¡± Daniel comments in calm tone, he understands his situation but takes it calmly.

    (PPUUMM)

    Ap¨¢ walks towards him and kicks him; ¡°I thought I told you to shut up...sheesh you¡¯re annoying...I think you don¡¯t understand the situation you¡¯re in...you¡¯re going to die¡­¡±

    Tito and Bofo only sit there looking at him. Chuy is sleeping again. Daniel spits blood and chuckles:

    ¡°Me dying? That¡¯s something stupid¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you made us do this...why did you give us the wrong answers...ever since you came...you ruined our reputation...and now you will pay¡­¡±

    ¡°Me...ruining your reputation? I think you got the wrong idea...you never had a reputation to begin with?¡±

    ¡°WHHATT?¡± Ap¨¢ and the others look at him with anger. Daniel continues to speak; ¡°You think you are cool because you slack off...are often tardy and never do your homework? Don¡¯t make me laugh...you are such an egocentric group¡­in other words losers¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­¡± Ap¨¢ begins to doubt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him Apa¡­he¡¯s only playing with your head.¡± Tito shouts as he has doubts as well. Daniel looks at Tito; ¡°Tito¡­the smart one¡­I know you¡¯re pretty smart, however¡­I bet you were bullied by your older brother because you prefer playing chess than soccer¡­am I right?¡±

    Tito is left frozen as he thinks; ¡°He¡¯s right¡­how did he know that?¡±

    Daniel smiles as he thinks; ¡°I have to make a more time¡­¡± Daniel looks at Bofo; ¡°Bofo¡­the strongest of the group¡­I must say that you¡¯re strong¡­but because you¡¯re strong¡­other kids fear you¡­and call you a gorilla am I right? That¡¯s why you hang out with these losers¡­because you feel safe here¡­¡±

    Daniel continues to speak; ¡°Have you ever looked around you? Everyone in class is afraid of you...I bet you think you impose respect but instead, you impose fear and dislike...nobody likes you...you are slackers that don¡¯t deserve to pass...that¡¯s why I deliberately gave you the wrong answers...Try to think, who aside from you guys have ever spoken to you?¡±

    Ap¨¢, Tito, Bofo and Chuy who open one eye remain silent. Ap¨¢ has his doubts as he thinks; ¡°He¡¯s right...that look on everyone''s faces, mom and dad...they work so hard and yet...yet...no...it¡¯s all his fault¡­¡±

    ¡°I don''t know your past or why did you guys make a group and obviously, I don¡¯t care...but you guys should stop this, there is still time¡­¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP, I WILL KILL YOU AND GO BACK TO OUR NORMAL LIVES¡­¡± Ap¨¢ takes out a knife, Daniel looks at it and asks:

    ¡°Pretty interesting, but let me ask you, have you ever killed someone?¡±

    -AAUUGGH- Ap¨¢ looks at the others, the others shake their heads meaning that no one has ever killed someone before.

    ¡°Do you know what it feels like to kill someone or something? I bet you don¡¯t right...It''s a feeling that you will never go back...you know...you are not the only ones with problems here¡­¡±

    ¡°SHUT THE FUCK UP...DANIEL DI FIORE...I WILL KILL YOU¡± Ap¨¢ prepares to stab Daniel, his hands are shaking because he has doubts.

    ¡°DO IT APA¡­WE DON¡¯T WANT TO BE HERE ANY LONGER¡­¡± Tito and Bofo shouts, Apa sweats as he¡¯s breathing accelerates; ¡°SHUT UP! WHY DON¡¯T YOU GUYS DO IT!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it¡­¡± Chuy stands up and grabs the knife. He makes a sinister smile; ¡°I want to kill him¡­¡±

    Daniel chuckles: ¡°I see¡­so you¡¯re beat you up huh¡­I can see that look at your face¡­¡±  Chuy stops as looks surprised; ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Oh I know¡­I can see that you have fear in your eyes and that¡¯s why you want to be sleeping all the time¡­because you don¡¯t want to be part of this world¡­¡±

    Chuy let¡¯s go of the knife; ¡°Y-Y-You¡¯re wrong¡­¡±

    Daniel looks at Diego (Apa); ¡°Finally there is you¡­Apa¡­a kid that has everything¡­a loving father¡­a loving mother¡­who¡¯s rich and has everything in the world¡­and yet¡­he feels rebellious because he has so much attention¡­¡±

    ¡°W-W-What the fuck! Have you been spying on us¡­or how do you know that? You freak¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Daniel smiles at him; ¡°You¡¯re a loser¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn you¡­you don¡¯t know anything about us¡­about the fear we feel every day¡­about us being ignored and thrown away like trash¡­you know nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°That may be¡­but you don¡¯t know what real fear is¡­¡± Daniel chuckles as he looks at the ceiling a pair of red eyes.

    (BEEP BEEP BEEP)

    Soon Daniel¡¯s watch begins to beep, he smiles; ¡°Time¡¯s up...now you will learn what true fear is¡­¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you sayi¡­.¡±

    ¡°AAAHHHH¡± Ap¨¢ and the others hear the scream of Chuy. Tito and Bofo turn around with fear; ¡°CHUY?¡±

    ¡°BOFO, WHERE DID HE GO?¡± Ap¨¢ looks frightened. The area is really dark, and nothing can be seen. Suddenly something moves in the shadows and attacks Tito. ¡°AAAHHHHH¡±

    ¡°TITO!¡± Ap¨¢ and Bofo run towards Daniel; Ap¨¢ grabs him from his neck and exclaims; ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°Me? Nothing...as you can see, I have my hands tied up¡­¡±

    (RRRAAAWWWWRRR)

    ¡°AAAPPPPAAAA HEEEELLPPP¡±

    Ap¨¢ and Bofo look at each other with fear, from the ceiling a Sombra lands to the ground.

    The Sombra has a large body with circular patterns. It has a wolf head with yellow eyes, and muscular body and four arm. The two upper arms have Tito and Chuy.

    ¡°WHAT THE HELL IS THAT?¡± Bofo screams. Daniel looks at their frightened expression; ¡°Oh, so you can see it huh...your mana levels are high...that¡¯s good...that thing is my problem...¡±

    The Sombra gets closer as both Apa and Bofo take a few steps back. Daniel chuckles; ¡°Remember there''s always someone with greater problems than yours¡­¡±

    ¡°Tito, Chuy¡­¡± Ap¨¢ trembles in fear, he looks at Daniel who is calm; ¡°Hurry up and save them or you will be eaten alive¡­¡±

    (RRAAWWW)

    The Sombra roars and heads towards Bofo, Bofo picks up a shovel and attacks it. -PPUUUMM- The shovel breaks and the Sombra grabs Bofo.

    ¡°AAAHHHH¡±

    Ap¨¢ falls back and moves backwards. The Sombra notices him. Apa trembles as he sees his friends on the Sombra¡¯s arms:

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°SOMEONE HELP...DANIEL...HELP ME¡­¡±

    ¡°Why should I? You wanted to kill me remember¡­¡±

    Apa gets into his knees and begs for his life:

    ¡°I¡¯M SORRY, I WASN¡¯T REALLY GOING TO...WE JUST WANTED TO SCARE YOU THAT¡¯S ALL¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, but you are the one scared here¡­¡±

    The Sombra drools as it slowly closes the three of the members to its mouth. Ap¨¢ looks at Daniel and unties him; ¡°Please help us...they are my friends and I want to save them, but I am a chicken, a worthless good for nothing...Daniel please¡­¡±

    Daniel shakes his head:

    ¡°You know, you look pathetic like that...but I guess you have honor, and you care about them...I will help if you promise me to follow my orders¡­¡±

    Ap¨¢ looks at his friends who are being eaten, he nods in agreement; ¡°Yes, I promise¡­¡±

    ¡°Perfect, it¡¯s a deal then¡­¡± Daniel puts on his glasses and grabs a two steel poles with both hands. He walks towards the Sombra and says; ¡°HEY YOU UGLY.COME AND GET ME...¡±

    Daniel throws the first pole and stabs one of its arms.

    (SSSLLLAASSHHH)

    The Sombra who had the three on its mouth spits them, and heads towards Daniel. -PPPUUMM- Daniel evades its attack, the Sombra continues to attack him multiple times with Daniel dodging the attacks with ease.

    ¡°Are you guys alright?¡± Ap¨¢ asks the three. ¡°Ap¨¢ what''s going on?¡± Tito asks him. He looks at Daniel; ¡°I don¡¯t know but he¡¯s going to save us.¡±

    The four of them, including Chuy who is fully awake, see Daniel fighting the monster. Daniel is enjoying the fight because he is smiling:

    ¡°Hehe, this is fun¡­¡±

    Grabs the pole and prepares and to attack; ¡°Now to finish this beast.

    (GYYAAHHH)

    Suddenly, Daniel hears the voice of girls at the entrance. -TCH- ¡°Why are they here?¡± Daniel covers the pole with red mana, and instantly slashes the Sombra purifying it. The Sombra disappears, Daniel with great speed heads to the entrance.

    ¡°DANIEL WAIT¡­¡± The Chuco Clan followed him at a slow pace.

    At the same time, the three sisters are in a dangerous situation.

    ¡°Mariana, Abril...stay behind me¡­¡± Fabiola who has her lance pointing at another with a similar figure.

    (RRRAAAWWW)

    ¡°Fabiola, I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Mariana says with tears in her eyes. -TCH- ¡°What is going on, a Sombra here? When it isn¡¯t even completely dark? What is happening?¡±

    ¡°Talk about bad luck¡­¡± Abril chuckles as she trembles as well.

    ¡°No time for jokes Abril¡­¡± Fabiola gathers mana in her lance.

    The Sombra charges to attack the sisters. - GYYYAAHHH- The Sisters split up. The Sombra follows Mariana. Fabiola notices it; ¡°Oh no¡­it¡¯s after her¡­¡±

    (SSSLLLAASSSHHH)

    The Sombras manages to scratch Mariana¡¯s leg.

    ¡°MMMAARRIIIAANNNN!¡± Abril carries her and runs to the exit. Fabiola prepares to defend them; ¡°I swear with my life that I will protect you two¡­¡±

    (SSSLLLAASSHHH)

    Suddenly, a metal pole covered in red mana passes right through Sombra¡¯s head. Suddenly, a red beam disintegrates the Sombra instantly.

    ¡°What are you three doing here?¡± The girls here have a familiar voice. They see on top of the pole, Daniel standing there, he has a serious expression as he jumps down:

    ¡°Why are you here? It¡¯s a dangerous place and I don¡¯t want Father Clemente to scold me..¡±

    ¡°DANIEL!¡± Mariana and Abril scream with relief. Fabiola looks at him as the Sombra disappears; ¡°When did he¡­¡± -TCH- Fabiola looks at him with anger:

    ¡°The girls and I saw your backpack and got worried, we only came to see if you were alright but we were attacked by a Sombra¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, you were, I summoned that thing here...¡±

    ¡°You¡­what?¡± Fabiola feels anger. Daniel continues to speak; ¡°I purposely increased my mana to summon those Sombras here, but I didn¡¯t expect us to be followed¡­ you were a little miscalculation...You three had bad luck and you shouldn¡¯t be sticking your nose in other people¡¯s problems¡­¡±

    (SSSLLLLAPPP)

    Fabiola slaps Daniel so hard, dropping his glasses; ¡°Shut up, we only came because we cared about you...we were worried, how can you be so insensitive...you¡¯re nothing like Uriel...he would have checked if we''re alright, I bet you didn¡¯t notice that Mariana hurt her leg.¡±

    Daniel looks at her with anger, he looks at the girls who have tears in her eyes and sees Mariana¡¯s leg. He picks up his glasses; ¡°You idiot, don¡¯t ever compare me with Uriel, you said it yourself, I am nothing like him¡­¡±

    Daniel walks towards Mariana and Abril, he grabs his backpack and takes out a bandage; ¡°Are you two alright? I¡¯m sorry that you got dragged into this...I am sorry for the miscalculation¡­¡±

    ¡°N-n-no it¡¯s okay, we¡¯re sorry¡­¡± Mariana blushes as Daniel puts bandages on her leg. Abril sighs with relief; ¡°Thank God you appeared just in time¡­Daniel¡­thank you¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me¡­I don¡¯t deserve it¡­¡± Daniel looks at Fabiola; ¡°If you ever hit me again...I will let the Sombra eat you alive¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up, next time, I will beat them without your help¡­¡±

    ¡°I would like to see that¡­¡±

    ¡°You idiot...¡±

    ¡°Daniel¡­¡± Daniel turns around and sees the Chuco Clan; ¡°Oh it¡¯s you guys, I thought you have already left¡­¡± Ap¨¢ walks forward with an intimidating face. Abirl and Mariana whisper; ¡°The Chuco Clan? Why are they here?¡±

    The Chuco Clan head towards Daniel; ¡°What the hell was that? What was that monster?¡±

    ¡°That was Sombra¡­a monster who eats people¡­and my job is to hunt them down¡­¡±

    ¡°Daniel¡­don¡¯t tell them about that¡­that¡¯s secret¡­¡± Fabiola exclaims. Tito steps forward; ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­that you¡¯re like a Space Ranger? And you hunt down those monsters all the time?¡±

    ¡°You could say that¡­my job is to hunt them and keep them from idiots like you¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you let yourself get captured¡­so you can protect us?¡± Bofo asks Daniel. Daniel nods in agreement; ¡°It was the only way to keep you safe¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­you let yourself get captured and beaten up and waited for the right moment to attack that thing?¡±

    ¡°I apologize that I waited for the last moment but I wanted for Diego to realize that he was wrong¡­¡±

    After a few moments, Diego with tears in his eyes bows his head; ¡°So you¡¯re a great person¡­you always wanted to protect us¡­please¡­guide us¡­¡±

    ¡°No¡­you tried to kill me¡­remember¡­¡±

    The Chuco Clan falls into their knees; ¡°We¡¯re sorry doing this to you¡­we were wrong¡­¡± Diego continues to speak; ¡°All of my life, I wanted to be rebellious¡­I wanted to be special¡­I wanted to feel excitement¡­but what we experienced today¡­I was wrong¡­there really is evil in this world¡­and fate brought us with you¡­it chose us to be the ones to fight them¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Fabiola looks confused. Daniel nods: ¡°That may be the case¡­¡±

    Suddenly Ap¨¢ bows his head, the others do it as well; ¡°Thank you...for saving us¡­from now on...we will follow you...Jefe (Boss)...right guys?¡±

    ¡°YES! WE WANT TO BECOME YOUR DISCIPLES!¡± The other three say it at the same time, Daniel sighs and puts his backpack back on, he walks towards them; ¡°You know¡­I can erase your memories and your lives will go back to¡­¡±

    ¡°No¡­please don¡¯t do that¡­¡± Chuy steps forward, everyone is surprised upon hearing him speak; ¡°I want to remember this¡­because¡­I want to change as well¡­I don¡¯t know what that monster was¡­but Daniel¡­if we forget about this experience, then we will never truly change¡­we want to help you¡­we want you teach us¡­¡±

    ¡°Teach you? You know that it¡¯s dangerous and you could get yourself killed¡­¡±

    ¡°We know¡­but we want to be like the Space Rangers¡­please be our boss¡­and guide us¡­Jefe¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Jefe¡­¡± Daniel chuckles: ¡°You guys are weird¡­normal people decide to forget traumatic experiences you know¡­but alright¡­I won¡¯t erase your memories¡­and you will become my agents¡­¡±

    ¡°Understood, Jefe¡­¡±

    ¡°Daniel what are you doing? You know it¡¯s against the rules to recruits people from outside¡­¡± Fabiola exclaims as she and the other sisters look at him worried. Daniel sighs; ¡°Remember that I am not part of any group¡­so I can do what I want¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­do you mean you did this on purpose?¡± Fabiola looks at Daniel¡¯s smile; ¡°Maybe¡­¡±

    (BADUMP)

    ¡°That look¡­it feels evil¡­it felt like looking at a wolf¡­¡± Fabiola takes a step back. Daniel walks past Fabiola; ¡°By the way, this is payback for slapping me¡­¡± Daniel continues to walk, Fabiola turns around thinking; ¡°What does he mean?¡±

    Daniel throws something in the air, she grabs it and with a surprised face says; ¡°Wait...that¡¯s¡­¡±

    (GGYYAAHHH)

    Mariana covers her eyes. Abril laughs pointing at Fabiola:

    ¡°Oh¡­so you still have them¡­what a baby¡­¡±

    ¡°Incredible, thank you Jefe¡­¡± The Chuco Clan thanks Daniel as blood comes out of their noses because of what they are seeing.

    Fabiola looks like she is holding her skirt, she turns around and sees her bear panties showing to the boys. She immediately gets red and quickly cover herself:

    ¡°GGYYYAAHH DAMN YOU DANIEL!¡±

    (RRIIINNGGG)

    Daniel receives a call, it was from Valerie; ¡°Daniel, are you alright? Did something happen? We received an S.O.S from the Sisters¡­¡±

    Daniel turns to look at everyone and sighs; ¡°Nothing in particular¡­don¡¯t worry everyone is safe¡­¡±

    He turns around and sees Naomi, a classmate, coming out from an alley, Daniel notices that she has food with her; ¡°Valerie, don''t hang up¡­¡±

    Daniel catches up to Naomi. He notices the girl entering an abandoned house. Daniel sees inside and notices a girl next to her. The girl has a black robe with white hair.

    Daniel smiles and speaks with Valerie; ¡°Valerie, do you believe in sheer luck?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about Brother?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s just say...luck was on my side...I found my target¡­¡± Daniel hangs up and laughs:

    ¡°Excellent¡­who would¡¯ve thought that a girl like her hides such secret¡­¡±

 Vol. 4- Chapter 2: Uriel and Tiwaâ€™s Difficult Mission

    February 17th; New Mexico...

    The stars shine as it¡¯s nighttime in a small town of New Mexico. A couple walks down a street after a date. They were enjoying the night, however, they hear a strange sound.

    (BBBOOOMMM)

    The body of a man falls to the ground causing the girl to scream. ¡°H-H-Help me¡­¡± The man extends his arm to the couple. The couple begins to run away. Suddenly, they see a man wearing a cowboy hat swings by and lands in front of the couple:

    ¡°GAME OVER¡±

    A person points the gun at the man and fires a bullet hitting the man.

    (BBOOOOMMMM)

    The man explodes causing the couple to panic. The cowboys look around and notices them:

    ¡°Oh dear, you saw me, didn''t you? Well, no matter, I''ll give you 5 seconds to run.¡±

    The couple begins to run, the cowboy points the gun to the sky and fires two bullets.

    (BBBBOOOOMMMM)

    The bullets land on the couple killing them instantly; ¡°Sorry but no witnesses.¡±

    A portal opens and Darius appears; ¡°Good evening, Coyote I have a new job for you.¡± Coyote smiles: ¡°Who is my target this time.¡±

    Darius shows a picture, Coyote smiles; ¡°Well, well, so he is the one, I haven¡¯t seen him in years¡­where is he?¡±

    ¡°Rio Grande City...the Borderland¡­¡±

    ¡°Excellent...the Ysleta Pueblo is located there¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you accept the job?¡±

    ¡°Sure thing, I will make it quick¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, you are the Greatest Bounty Hunter; Sundance Coyote Bill¡­¡±

    Coyote lights a cigarette and replies; ¡°Indeed I am...get ready Rio Grande City...it¡¯s time for the hunt to begin¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    March 3rd, Rio Grande City Airport

    Passengers of Flight 02161917¡­. Welcome to Rio Grande City

    It¡¯s early morning...

    A man with a large coat and a formal hat comes out of the plane, he has white hair and wrinkles on his face with an eyepatch on his left eye. He walks down the aisle as he approaches the exit. Suddenly, a boy playing with a car bumps into him:

    ¡°Ouch, sorry mister¡­¡±

    The man looks at him, frightening the boy, he gets closer and gives him the toy car and smiles; ¡°Don¡¯t worry son, here keep playing with it and here, go buy yourself an ice cream with this¡­¡±

    The boy smiles as he stands up; ¡°Thank you, Mister¡±

    ¡°No worries son, be careful!¡±

    The boy runs away, soon, the man sighs and his expression return to a serious one. He stands up and continues to walk towards the entrance. The man walks outside and lights a cigarette, he enjoys it as he looks at the sky:

    ¡°It¡¯s been more than 50 years since I was here...things have changed...but not in a good way¡­¡±

    The man continues smoking as he looks around and finishes his cigarette; ¡°So, I assume you are the one who is going to help me?¡±

    Standing behind him, a figure with a black coat and a skeleton mask with a red stripe crossing its face, what¡¯s mysterious about him is that people still walk past him without noticing him, only the man with the eyepatch; ¡°Indeed, sorry but can we move to someplace high?¡±

    ¡°Very well¡­El Muerto¡±

    The man with the eyepatch and El Muerto stands at one of the highest buildings of Rio Grande City...there is a high chance of rain as heavy clouds cover the sky. The wind is calm, permitting the man to light another cigarette¡­

    ¡°According to Darius, the target I was hired to kill finally decided to appear...am I right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed...I have been following the target throughout all of Central America...and it has been tiresome¡­¡±

    ¡°So, the fires, the earthquakes and the floodings were all his doing?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...that man wants vengeance against the world, he is blinded by Vengeance and stole an ancient artifact...one of the Sixteen treasures...the Gem of Kukulkan¡­¡±

    ¡°The Gem of Kukulkan? So Darius had it with him all along...¡± He continues to smoke. El Muerto takes a few steps; ¡°That man¡¯s power has grown, Master Lucifugus sees him as a threat that will ruin his plan¡­¡±

    ¡°And that''s why he contacted me? I don¡¯t understand...he has you doesn¡¯t he¡­¡±

    ¡°There is only a little that I can do...Master says that if I get involved more than necessary, there will be political problems between countries...that''s why he wants you to take care of the situation¡­¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel Gonzalez, the mayor, knows about this?¡±

    ¡°No... that¡¯s why the Master wants someone who isn¡¯t involved directly with him to take care of this¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...well he did pay me so I have no choice...so you have a clue where he could be?¡±

    ¡°No... I lost track when he entered the region but do not worry...I know someone who might know¡­¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°El Charro Negro¡­¡±

    The man laughs and finishes his cigarette dropping it to the floor and steps on it; ¡° El Charro Negro ehh...Juan¡¯s disciple is here?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, he lives in the Mission of San Juan¡­¡±

    ¡°The Mission of San Juan? So, he is under the care of the Crimson Exorcist Clemente¡­¡±

    ¡°You are correct, if you go there...you will find a clue about your target¡­¡±

    ¡°Perfect...I think I ¡®m going to enjoy this mission¡­¡±

    ¡°Master Darius counts on you...do not fail him or you will face the consequences...Coyote¡­¡±

    The man with great speed points a gun at El Muerto; ¡°What¡¯s your tone, I am the World''s Greatest Bounty Hunter...remember that¡­¡±

    ¡°I apologize for my rudeness...I shall leave it to you¡­¡± El Muerto spreads black wings from his back and flies to the sky until he disappears from sight in the clouds¡­¡±

    Coyote takes out his cowboy hat and smiles; ¡°I wonder how strong your successor is, Juan...I think I shall play with him a little before I begin my mission¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Mission of San Juan; at the same time¡­

    -? Mmhhmm ?- Outside the Mission, a beautiful woman wearing a nun¡¯s attire, brooms carefully as she is hums with a smile on her face, she looks at the sky:

    ¡°Oh dear, it appears it¡¯s going to rain today¡­¡±

    The woman chuckles: ¡°It appears we have a visitor today¡­¡±

    ¡°U-u-ghhh...excuse me¡­Sister Carolina¡± The sister looks to her left, a beautiful girl with brown skin, blonde hair and purple eyes stands next to her. She is wearing a black short skirt with black stockings, on her upper body, she has a yellow sweater and gloves.

    The sister smiles; ¡°Oh...Tiwa...what a lovely surprise¡­¡±

    ¡°Uhhmmm¡­.¡± Tiwa acts very shy, Sister Carolina notices her odd behavior; ¡°Is there something you need?¡±

    ¡°I-I-uhhmmm¡­.is Uriel doing, okay?¡±

    Sister Carolina nods in agreement; ¡°He is¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, do you mind if I come in?¡±

    ¡°Oh...well, the thing is...Uriel¡­¡±

    ¡°SISTER...MOTHER SAYS SHE NEEDS HELP WITH¡­¡± Valerie with a smile shouts, she comes out of the Mission and sees Tiwa. Her attitude changes completely as her eyes turn hollow:

    ¡°Oh...it''s this girl¡­¡±

    Tiwa gets angry and makes a fake smile; ¡°Hello, Valerie¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you want here? Alejandro is not here¡­ so get out¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say? For your information, I came here to see your brother¡­¡±

    Valerie gets angrier; ¡°Oh...so Alejandro ignored you...and you are aiming at my brother...what a bitch¡­¡±

    -TCH- Tiwa and Valerie stare at each other with anger. Sister Carolina puts her hand on her cheek; ¡°Oh my...what should I do?¡±

    Valerie and Tiwa have the same love interest, they haven¡¯t revealed it yet but both of them know who he is...Alejandro Sanchez...

    ¡°Want to fight?¡± Tiwa and Valerie get into a battle stance:

    ¡°Bring it on¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough young girl¡­¡± Maria comes out, Valerie changes her expression and smiles; ¡°Mama...why did you come here?¡±

    ¡°Well, you were taking  so long that I got worried¡­¡±

    Tiwa looks at Maria, and blushes; ¡°Is she Uriel¡¯s mother, she looks so young and beautiful¡­¡±

    Maria turns and sees Tiwa; ¡°Oh my, so you are Tiwa...it¡¯s a pleasure...I am Maria Di Fiore, are you Valerie¡¯s friend?¡±

    ¡°No, she is Uriel¡¯s friend not mine¡­¡± Valerie says with disgust. Maria smiles: ¡°Uriel huh¡­Well, why don¡¯t you come in and have some breakfast with us¡­¡±

    Tiwa gets nervous; ¡°Oh no...I¡¯m sorry, I came here on a quick visit to see Uriel...is he home, by any chance?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not...he¡¯s training¡­¡± Maria replies as she changes her attitude, showing sadness.

    ¡°Oh...I see¡­¡± Tiwa lowers her head. Valerie mocks her thinking; ¡°Fufufu...serves you right.¡±

    ¡°But you can go look for him...he is training at the hills located at the back of the Mission¡­¡±

    Valerie looks surprised; ¡°But mama¡­¡± Valerie tries to protest, Maria looks at her with hollow eyes and a ¡°red aura¡± emerges from her; ¡°Valerie, go help Sister Carolina with breakfast¡­¡±

    ¡°Y-y-yes...Mama..¡± Valerie and Sister Carolina enter the Mission. Maria changes her expression once again, Tiwa looks at Maria with a surprised look as she thinks; ¡°Scary¡­¡±

    ¡°So, do you want to go see Uriel?¡±

    Tiwa lowers her head of embarrassment and nods in agreement. Maria claps: ¡°Splendid, then can you wait here for a moment, I need you to take something to him¡­¡±

    ¡°O-O-Okay¡­¡±

    Maria enters the Mission to get something for Uriel. Tiwa waits inside the building, she sees the three sisters in her uniform running to the door; ¡°We¡¯re off...Bye bye.¡±

    ¡°Bye bye girls may God be with you¡­¡± Father Clemente waves at them. He looks at Tiwa and smiles; ¡°If it isn¡¯t the little native girl, how¡¯ve you been?¡±

    ¡°I-I-I¡¯ve been okay¡­¡± Tiwa replies with a shy tone. Father Clemente chuckles: ¡°No need to be shy hija¡­this place is safe¡­even if we don¡¯t share the same beliefs¡­¡±

    ¡°I know Father¡­it¡¯s just¡­having to ask a favor is humiliating¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to be proud Tiwa¡­but remember that every needs help ones in a while¡­¡±

    Father Clemente decides to walk inside:

    ¡°Feel free to stay as much as you want¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone here is so nice...except for Valerie¡­¡± Tiwa says to her spirits, Suma and Jana, who are accompanying her, both agree with her.

    ¡°So...Tiwa de Ysleta... you came to see Uriel right?¡± Tiwa hears the voice of someone behind her. She turns around and sees Daniel standing behind her:

    ¡°When did you¡­¡±

    ¡°Here, catch¡­¡± Daniel gives Tiwa a device, the device is a small cellphone with a red dot pointing at someone¡¯s location.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Tiwa asks. Daniel sighs: ¡°It¡¯s a GPS that points at Uriel¡¯s location...you want to see him right?¡±

    ¡°Why are you giving me this?¡±

    ¡°Because I want to...Farewell¡­¡± Daniel leaves the Mission as he heads to school. Tiwa looks at the door as she thinks; ¡°That boy, he is strong...I can feel it¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry for the wait...please take this to my son¡­¡± Maria gives Tiwa a bag with two lunch boxes:

    ¡°Oh...okay...I promise that I will deliver this to him¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you dear...please take care¡­¡±

    Tiwa takes off in search of Uriel with the help of Daniel''s GPS¡­.

    ***************************************************************************

    Behind the Mission¡­

    Tiwa for some reason has the urgency to find Uriel...

    "I hate to do this...it''s so tiresome¡­" Tiwa complains as she walks pass a hill.

    "Come on lady Tiwa...hoot hoot¡­...You only walked for 5 minutes¡­the Mission is just a few steps in the back¡­"  Suma, her guardian spirit owl, says as he flies above her.

    "Easy for you to say...you are flying¡­" Tiwa complains. A serpent appears on her shoulder; " Ssss...Mistress Tiwa...please stay strong...we need his help to find Zuni¡­"

    "You''re right Jana...I will keep moving forward¡­"

    Tiwa and her spirits continued to walk in search of Uriel...After 15 minutes of walking up and down some hills¡­.the GPS began to ring¡­

    (BEEP BEEP BEEP)

    "What''s this...the GPS is beeping¡­" Tiwa looks at the device, she looks at Suma:

    "Suma fly higher and tell me if you see Uriel¡­"

    "Right¡­" Suma flies higher, he begins to search for a young man, but he doesn''t see anything:

    "I can''t find him¡­"

    (BBBOOOMMM)

    Suddenly, the ground shakes. Tiwa lands on her behind; "Ouch...what''s going on?"

    "LADY TIWA, A HILL IS MOVING ON ITS OWN¡­" Suma flies down, Tiwa and Jana are surprised:

    "A hill is moving on its own...that''s impossible...unless¡­" Tiwa stands up and begins to run towards the rumbling:

    "There is only one person that can do that¡­."

    Tiwa jumps to a tall hill to see the action. She lands on the peak and sees the hill moving on its own; "There¡­"

    Tiwa jumps down and heads towards the hill. As she approaches the hill, she begins to see someone who is pushing it.

    A young man with brown skin, muscular body, blue hair and greenish eyes. He has a scar in the shape of a claw on his left eye.

    "I found you¡­Uriel¡­¡± Tiwa smiles with excitement. She heads towards him.

    Uriel pushes the hill; he is covered in sweat and his veins are visible because of all the strength he is putting as he pushes.

    (PPPUUMM)

    ¡°Just a little more¡­I must finish this lap¡­¡±

    Uriel finishes pushing. He breathes heavily as he punches the hill.

    (CCCRRRAASSSHHHH)

    Uriel pushed the hill to a line that was drawn on the ground and destroyed it completely with one punch.

    Uriel looks at his fist; ¡°It¡¯s not enough¡­I won¡¯t be able to maintain the ¡°Bellum¡± form longer¡­I must become stronger¡­¡±

    (BADUMP)

    With his eyes closed, Uriel feels someone is approaching. He opens his eyes and sees Tiwa standing next to him:

    "So this is where you were...the nerve¡­"

    Uriel sighs; " I can see your panties¡­"

    Tiwa, who forgot she had a skirt, panics and jumps back covering herself:

    "WHAT THE HELL...YOU PERVERT¡­"

    "Why am I a pervert...you are the one who was standing next to me¡­" Uriel replies in a calm manner.

    Tiwa calms down; ¡°I guess you''re right¡­"

    "So...what do you want?"

    Tiwa looks at Uriel''s body and blushes; ¡°Oh my¡­he has a great body¡­¡±

    She gets nervous; "I''ll tell you but first...please put your shirt back on¡­"

    Uriel puts his dark blue shirt on. Tiwa, who is still red, thinks; "I never realized how hot he is¡­"

    Tiwa shakes her head thinking; ¡°No...no...he is the enemy...don''t forget that¡­"

    "Answer my question...why are you here?" Uriel asks once more. Tiwa lifts her arm holding the bag:

    "Here...your mom sent you this to you¡­"

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Uriel reads a note that said:

    Hijo, here is your breakfast, I will with a beautiful young lady. Please be kind to her and give her the second plate. One more thing, be sure to always behave like a gentleman¡­

    Uriel chuckles, Tiwa looks at him weird; ¡°Why are you laughing¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing...here...my mother wants you to eat this¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmmpphh...I don¡¯t need your food¡­¡± Tiwa looks away acting like a diva.

    (GGGRRRRR)

    Her stomach growls, suddenly, her face turns red as a tomato. She slowly walks towards Uriel and grabs the plate and the juice box.

    Uriel and Tiwa breakfast sitting in one of the boulders next to the hill that Uriel was pushing.  The breakfast consists of scramble eggs with bacon and spinach on the side, with a couple of home-made tortillas. They also have a juice box to drink.

    Tiwa eats with delight; ¡°Delicious, your mother is an excellent cook¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­Hey didn¡¯t you have school today?¡±

    ¡°No...technically, I am still suspended for what I did on the night the Chupacabras attacked¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? But that was almost a month ago?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but Principle Lucifugus said that she did not want me in school until March 6th¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...well, I will also return on that day, it¡¯s probably something they are planning but I don¡¯t have time for that¡­¡±

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Tiwa is looking at the destroyed hill; ¡°Hey, were you pushing that with your own strength...because I don¡¯t sense any mana coming from it¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah...I was training to make my body stronger¡­¡±

    ¡°REALLY, BUT THAT HILL IS HUGE...AND YOU¡¯RE TELLING ME THAT YOU ARE USING BRUTE STRENGTH¡­¡±

    ¡°Is there something weird about it?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it is...I mean you are just a teen, technically¡­¡±

    ¡°That may be true¡­I have the body of a teenager but remember¡­I am not normal¡­¡±

    Uriel replies, Tiwa stops yelling and thinks about it; ¡°Oh...yeah¡­sorry¡±

    ¡°So, what do you want?¡± Uriel asks as he continues to eat breakfast. Tiwa remembers; ¡°Well, the thing is...I need your help?¡±

    ¡°My help? That¡¯s weird...didn¡¯t you tell me the day we met that we were enemies?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you are...we are mortal enemies because El Charro Negro destroyed my tribe¡­.¡±

    ¡°But that wasn¡¯t me...it was one of my predecessors.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know duh...but you are still El Charro Negro¡­¡±

    ¡°You got a point¡­¡±

    ¡°So, about my request, I need you to help me find something that was stolen from me¡­¡±

    ¡°What was stolen from you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that it wasn¡¯t really stolen, it¡¯s more like I lost it¡­one of my mediums¡­¡±

    ¡°Your medium?¡±

    ¡°Yeah medium...you know the object I use in order to focus my power with my guardian spirits...as a Shaman priestess, I have the ability to do it...don¡¯t tell me you forgot?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I did¡­¡± Uriel drinks from his juice.

    ¡°DAMN YOU!¡± Tiwa screams with anger. She calms down and Uriel looks at her and asks:

    ¡°So you lost your medium, but what does it have to do with me? I didn¡¯t steal it, you know?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know...it¡¯s just, during the dance, a tube from the air conditioner fell and I was hit with it losing consciousness. It was then when I lost my medium¡­¡±

    ¡°And I am responsible because¡­¡±

    ¡°Because I was impersonating you, remember? If it wasn¡¯t for you...I wouldn''t have lost it¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...well I guess I have no choice¡­¡± Uriel stands up, Tiwa looks surprised as she thinks; ¡°That was fast¡­¡±

    Tiwa also stands up; ¡°So, are you going to help me?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Tiwa smiles; ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°However, I need to go to my house to get change¡­¡± Uriel extends his hand and focuses on mana. Suddenly, a red portal opens, Tiwa looks surprised; ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I am opening a portal at the front of the mission. Take my hand and let''s go¡­¡±

    ¡°Ehh??¡± Tiwa blushes; ¡°W-W-Why should I grab your hand?¡±

    ¡°Because I am the only one who can pass through the portal...come on¡±

    ¡°No, I refuse...I would rather walk¡­¡±

    Tiwa crosses her arms and avoids looking at Uriel. Uriel sighs and with great speed carries Tiwa; ¡°Hey wait¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for that¡­¡± With great speed Uriel and Tiwa cross the portal towards the Mission.

    ***************************************************************************

    After returning to the Mission...Uriel took a bath and changed his clothes. Uriel¡¯s outfit consists of blue jeans, a red shirt and a black jacket...As he finished tying his shoes, Maria, his mother entered the room¡­

    ¡°Are you going out, Uriel?¡± Maria asks with a worried expression. Uriel finishes tying his shoe and stands up; ¡°Yes mother, I promised Tiwa I would help her look for something she lost¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­how are you feeling?¡±

    Uriel moves his arm and looks at himself; ¡°It appears I am better¡­¡± Uriel looks at the door:

    ¡°Where is Valerie?¡±

    ¡°She went to Sun City¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel, I don¡¯t mind you helping her, but I must ask you to please be careful, it pains me seeing you injured like that¡­¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Uriel looks at the ground thinking; ¡°She...is worried about me¡­¡± Uriel decides to walk through the door; ¡°I¡¯m heading out¡­¡±

    Maria smiles; ¡°Be careful, hijo¡±

    Uriel walks in the corridor thinking about Maria¡¯s words, Father Clemente appears from the other corridor; ¡°Uriel, can I speak with you for a moment?¡±

    Uriel nods in agreement, Father Clemente begins to speak; ¡°Uriel...I understand that you have your mission and that you are strong enough to protect yourself...however¡­¡±

    Uriel hears his words, Clemente continues to speak; ¡°Uriel, you are not alone anymore...please don¡¯t try to do things by yourself...you may not care but you make the people that care about you worried and that includes me¡­¡±

    ¡°You father? But I am evil¡­¡± Uriel tries to test Father Clemente and hear his answer; ¡°That may be true, however, you are also part of the Mission of San Juan, meaning that you are my family as well¡­¡±

    Uriel looks surprised upon hearing those words; ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Father Clemente grabs his shoulders; ¡°Uriel, whenever you are in trouble, don¡¯t hesitate in calling me...I won¡¯t hesitate in giving you a hand, I don¡¯t care if you are El Charro Negro¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Uriel begins to walk the corridor again; he stops and looks at Father Clemente; ¡°Thank you...Father¡­¡±

    Father Clemente smiles and continues to walk in the other direction. Uriel goes to the kitchen and sees Tiwa; ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting...now then, shall we go?¡±

    ¡°Y-Y-Yeah¡­¡± Tiwa agrees, she looks at Uriel and blushes; ¡°He looks¡­cool¡­¡±

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Uriel notices Tiwa¡¯s reaction. Tiwa immediately goes back to normal; ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong¡­come on¡­we need to go¡­¡±

    Uriel and Tiwa walk out of the Mission. Uriel looks at the sky and thinks; ¡°It¡¯s going to rain¡­¡± He looks at Tiwa and asks; ¡°So, Tiwa, where do we start looking?¡±

    ¡°We need to contact a person¡­¡±

    ¡°A person?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...someone that you know, she is really outstanding...but I need your help¡­¡±

    ¡°Her? You mean you already found her? So why do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°Well, she has a crush on you...so we are going to use that advantage¡­¡± Tiwa chuckles, Uriel looks at her suspiciously and asks; ¡°Who is that person?¡±

    **************************************************************************

    Rio Grande City; Campestre

    In the east side of Rio Grande City, there is a private neighborhood that only the Elite of Rio Grande City live in, it¡¯s called Campestre. Located in a giant house, a girl is gently opening her eyes¡­

    ¡°Mmmhhpphh¡± A girl opens her eyes and sees the ceiling, she stretches her body and slowly stands. The girl walks sleepily towards the bathroom, she takes a bath. Combs her hair, puts on some makeup and her glasses.

    She looks at the mirror and smiles; ¡°Okay Victoria, today is going to be your day¡­¡±

    Victoria Salazar is a 16 year old beautiful girl. She has long red hair with a pony tail hanging on her right shoulder. She wears short black skirt, with tight black leggings, a black blouse and a red jacket, with fashionable brown snow boots.

    Victoria walks down the stairs to the kitchen, where her father drinks coffee and reads the newspaper.

    ¡°Good morning, Daddy¡­¡± Victoria with a smile hugs her father.

    ¡°Good morning, Victoria, did you sleep well?¡±

    Victoria nods in agreement, her father smiles; ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    Officer Luis Rodriguez (Age 35) is the commander of the Rio Grande City police force, and he has brown skin with short black hair. He has yellow eyes and a mustache; he is wearing casual clothes.

    As they eat, Victoria says something that makes Luis spit his coffee; ¡°What did you say? You have a date?¡±

    Victoria, who is very excited, agrees; ¡°That¡¯s right...a date with the hottest guy at school...Uriel¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel? I never heard that name before...who is he?¡±

    ¡°He is a transfer student, he just transferred for like a month or so...but he asked me out, we¡¯re going to Las Misiones¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay...and when will you meet him, is he going to pick you up?¡±

    ¡°What? No...I told him to meet up there because that¡¯s so old fashion¡­¡±

    Luis sighs; ¡°Ay mija, call me old fashioned but next time, make him come to your house  and pick you up okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright papa¡­¡± Victoria finishes eating breakfast and gets ready to leave.

    She has a very hyperactive personality despite having lost her parents five years ago. Officer Rodriguez was the one who saved her and decided to adopt her.

    ¡°Victoria please be careful okay...and promise me that you will not stay out too late¡­¡±

    ¡°You worry too much papa...don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Victoria kisses his forehead and heads to the door; ¡°BYE BYE!¡±

    ¡°Oh I almost forgot¡­¡± Victoria grabs a medallion and shuts the door.

    Victoria leaves, Officer Rodriguez finishes his breakfast as he keeps thinking:

    ¡°Uriel, Uriel...where have I heard that name before¡­¡±

    (BADUMP)

    Suddenly, memories of the night that the Chupacabras¡¯ attack fly straight to him. Officer Rodriguez drops the coffee as he trembles; ¡°Uriel...that young man...he¡­¡±

    He stands up and quickly puts his police uniform on; ¡°I must protect my daughter, that young man is dangerous¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Rio Grande City; Las Misiones

    On 12pm of the same day in Las Misiones (The Missions) ...Las Misiones mall is a great establishment like any other, has multiple stores, and restaurants¡­.it had two floors and a movie theater¡­

    Located in the food court, Victoria waits patiently for the arrival of her beloved date¡­

    The students from Sun City don''t have class but the ones in Rio Grande City do...that''s why the mall is very empty at that hour...

    Victoria wears a short white skirt and a red blouse that shows her curvy body. She sends text with her phone and looks at her social media while she waits.

    Not too far from her, Uriel and Tiwa have a conversation; ¡°So let me get this straight...you have been texting Victoria using my name as an alias...you convinced her that I will have a date with her?¡±

    Tiwa apologizes; ¡°That¡¯s right...I¡¯m sorry, but it was the only thing I could do...I figured out that she has my medium and she has a crush on you¡­¡±

    Uriel sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°Well I guess it¡¯s fine, I did make you transform as me and you lost your medium because of me¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah...so try and be a gentleman, have fun with her...meanwhile, I will camouflage myself and try to take the medium, after I successfully retrieved it, I will give you a signal...got it¡­¡±

    ¡°You know that nothing always goes as planned, okay¡­¡± Uriel says to Tiwa, Tiwa slaps his back saying:

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine¡­now go on, you casanova¡­¡±

    Tiwa pushes Uriel, Uriel walks towards Victoria, he takes a deep breath and thinks:

    ¡°I guess I have no choice¡­¡±

    Uriel decides to walk towards Victoria.

    "Yes...now that he agreed, I just need to find an opening¡­" Tiwa takes out a medium, the medium is a green bracelet in the shape of a serpent; " Okay...Jana...camouflage¡­"

    "SSS¡­Right...Mistress Tiwa¡­" Tiwa slowly turns invisible. Meanwhile, Victoria looks at her cell phone and sighs:

    ¡°It''s been 10 minutes...I guess he¡­"

    "Sorry for the wait...did you wait long?" Uriel appears behind her and grabs her shoulder, Victoria panics:

    "Waahhh...Uriel, I didn''t see you coming¡­"

    "Well, you were looking at your cell phone¡­"

    "Oh...that''s right...silly me¡­" Victoria laughs nervously.

    There was an awkward silence for a moment. Victoria is really nervous as she asks:

    " So...uhmm...do you want to walk around?" Uriel asks Victoria.

    "Sure¡­" Victoria replies with excitement. Tiwa, who is invisible, tries to grab her purse; "Almost there¡­" But Victoria grabs her purse and stands up, making the attempt a failure:

    "Damn it...so close¡­"

    Uriel and Victoria walk around the mall, Victoria looks at Uriel and tries to grab his hand:

    "If only...I could...slowly¡­"

    Uriel turns around and sees her; "Is something wrong?"

    (GYYYAHHH)

    Victoria moves away as she is surprised; "Victoria?"

    Victoria quickly comes to her senses; "No...no, everything is alright¡­"

    Uriel and Victoria walked around the mall, looking at stores...pet shops and restaurants until they arrived at the movie theater¡­

    "Oh look...that movie is so romantic¡­" Victoria looks at the poster fascinated, Uriel stands next to her and asks; "Do you want to watch it?"

    "Really?" Victoria asks with excitement, Uriel nods with a little smile. Uriel and Victoria, who is grabbing his arm, head to the movie theater. Tiwa who is following them notices; "Excellent...nice thinking Uriel¡­"

    Tiwa follows them to the Theater¡­.

    ***************************************************************************

    At the cinema...Uriel and Victoria watch a movie together, due to the romantic nature of the movie, the theater is empty...meanwhile, Tiwa slowly approaches Victoria¡­

    ¡°This is so romantic, right Uriel?¡± Victoria puts her head on Uriel¡¯s shoulder, Uriel nods in agreement as he also looks at the movie. He slowly moves his eyes to his left as he knows that Tiwa, who is invisible, is moving behind them.

    A small piece of paper slowly drops into Uriel¡¯s hand that says:

    DISTRACT HER¡­.I¡¯LL MAKE MY MOVE¡­

    Uriel looks at the invisible Tiwa and shakes his head. In order to distract Victoria, Uriel holds her hand.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Victoria asks embarrassedly; ¡°I just thought you were cold that¡¯s all¡­¡± Uriel replies, causing Victoria to look at him with heart shaped eyes.

    (GGGYYAAHHHH)

    Tiwa uses the opportunity to slowly grab her purse and search for her medium as she thinks; ¡°Where is it...it must be here, somewhere¡­¡±

    ¡°I need to go to the restroom¡­¡± Victoria grabs her purse and runs to the restroom. Tiwa is left with her arm stretched; ¡°WAAIITT¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you get it?¡± Uriel asks Tiwa, she turns visible and shakes her head. Uriel sighs with her eyes closed:

    ¡°Then go get it in the restroom now¡­¡±

    Tiwa turns invisible once more and runs to the bathroom.

    At the bathroom, Victoria washes her hands, and she looks at the mirror, she notices that she is very red and thinks:

    ¡°GGYYYAAHH...I¡¯M SO EMBARRASSED RIGHT NOW...I THINK I CAN END UP KISSING HIM¡­¡±

    (BBOOOMM)

    The door of a toilet opens by itself, Victoria turns around nervously; ¡°Who¡¯s there¡­¡± Suddenly, her purse fell into the ground causing the things she had inside to come out. Tiwa, who is invisible, searches for the medium, however, she notices it¡¯s not there.

    ¡°WHERE IS MY MEDIUM...ZUNI¡­¡±

    Victoria hears the voice of Tiwa and with a face full of shock, stands up; ¡°WHO IS THERE...THIS ISN¡¯T FUNNY!¡±

    The door of the bathroom opens by itself. Victoria screams and runs outside. Tiwa turns visible again and sighs; ¡°If it¡¯s not there, then where is it?¡±

    (GGGYYAAHHHH)

    Uriel hears Victoria screaming and with great speed runs towards her. He arrives at the women''s bathroom where he sees Victoria sitting on the ground scared. Uriel quickly asks:

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Uriel, there is a ghost in the restroom¡± Victoria replies as she hugs Uriel. Uriel notices Tiwa, who has a piece of paper that says:

    MEDIUM NOT IN THE PURSE...MEDIUM IN HER PERSON¡­

    Uriel sighs once more and grabs Victoria¡¯s hand; ¡°Let¡¯s go outside¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Uriel took Victoria to the food court where he got her an ice cream cone in order for her to calm herself....

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Uriel asks Victoria who has tears in her eyes and nods in agreement.

    ¡°Uriel, do you believe in ghosts?¡± Victoria asks Uriel. Uriel doesn¡¯t respond, Victoria looks down; ¡°You think I¡¯m crazy right?¡±

    ¡°No...I do believe in them...Victoria by any chance, are you carrying something that is not yours?¡±

    Victoria remembers the medallion, she takes it out and shows it to Uriel; ¡°I have this...Uriel, it¡¯s yours right?¡±

    Tiwa notice; ¡°Zuni¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it belonged to my Grandpa...I lost it when I saved you that night¡­¡±

    ¡°I...already knew...I have been keeping it safe until you accepted going on a date with me¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­¡±

    Victoria looks at Uriel with shyness and asks; ¡°Uriel...do you hate me?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that when we met...you treated me very rude and all of a sudden, we are on a date...I think you just want to get revenge because of the way I treat Alejandro¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at the transparent ceiling and replies; ¡°I don¡¯t hate you¡­¡±

    Victoria changes her expression to a surprised one; ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...but let me ask you...why do you hate Alejandro so much?¡±

    Victoria changes her expression; ¡°It¡¯s because...he often makes me remember my parents¡­¡±

    ¡°Your parents?¡±

    Victoria stands up and walks a little, she turns around and begins to explain; ¡°Five years ago...on the night of the Borderland Catastrophe...my parents died¡­¡±

    Uriel opens his eyes wider, Victoria continues to speak; ¡°My parents died because a building fell on top of them...I was adopted by the chief of the police of Rio Grande City...I don¡¯t hate Alejandro...in fact...we used to be friends...but he got obsessed in finding out the truth about that night that he made very uncomfortable questions...that¡¯s why¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...well, you are not the only one who lost everything that night¡­¡± Uriel comments to Victoria. Victoria looks at Uriel, noticing his somber expression; ¡°Did you lose someone as well¡­¡±

    ¡°I lost my father...and my memories¡­¡±

    ¡°Your memories?¡± Victoria gets closer to Uriel, Uriel avoids looking at her thinking; ¡°Victoria, it was because of me..that you lost your parents¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Uriel apologizes to Victoria, Victoria shakes her head; ¡°No...I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    "Victoria, please stop being mean with Alejandro...he is my friend...and I do not tolerate people who act ill against him¡­"

    Victoria smiles; "Okay, I won''t...promise¡­"

    "What?" Uriel looks confused, Victoria chuckles; " I said, I forgive Alejandro...if it makes you happy...I will be his friend again¡­"

    "So fast...this girl didn''t hesitate at all¡­" Uriel thinks to himself as he begins to laugh; " You''re a strange one...you know that¡­"

    "I could say the same¡­"

    Both of them chuckle, Victoria, feeling anxious begins to play with her fingers; ¡°So...uhmm...I wanted to ask you...if you could...please be...my...boy¡­.¡±

    ¡°There you are hija¡­¡± Suddenly, a man wearing a police uniform appears behind Victoria, surprising her.

    ¡°PAPA'''' Victoria reacts with surprise. Officer Rodriguez looks at Uriel:

    ¡°So, this is your date?¡±

    ¡°Y-Y-Yes...why are you here?¡±

    ¡°What? It¡¯s only natural for a father to worry about his daughter, right?¡±

    He looks at Uriel; ¡°I wanted to meet your date¡­¡±

    ¡°But Father¡­it¡¯s too sudden¡­¡± Victoria looks nervous.

    Officer Rodriguez takes out some money; ¡°Victoria, can you please bring me a lemonade?¡±

    ¡°But Papa¡­¡±

    Please, when you bring it...I will be going, I promise¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh alright¡­¡± Victoria grabs the bill and apologizes to Uriel. After she goes for the lemonade, Officer Rodriguez grabs Uriel¡¯s shoulder; ¡°Follow me¡­¡±

    ************************************************************************

    Uriel and Officer Rodriguz headed to the construction site of the mall¡­

    ¡°Now then...¡± Officer Rodriguez takes out his gun and points at Uriel.

    ¡°What ''s this? You''re pointing your gun at a minor? Are you mad that I am dating your daughter?¡± Uriel smiles, Officer Rodriguez gets mad:

    ¡°Cut the crap...I know who you are...you¡¯re the one from the night of the attack right? When all my unit was wiped out by that monster...and I saw you again during the Mayor¡¯s party, that monster attacked again...What the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about...I¡¯m just a normal teenager¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb, I recognize that scar on your eye anywhere...are you a demon?¡±

    ¡°Demon?¡± Uriel chuckles; ¡°No...I¡¯m not a demon...I¡¯m something worse¡­¡±

    Officer Rodriguez prepares to fire; ¡°Tell me, what do you plan to do with my daughter?¡±

    ¡°Nothing...I just need my medallion back, she has it and I want it, once she gives it back, I''m gone¡­¡±

    ¡°So you are just using her? YOU¡¯RE EVIL¡­.NOBODY USES MY DAUGHTER¡­¡±

    Officer Rodriguez screams, Uriel chuckles:

    "It''s a good thing you care about her so much...but let me tell you something. Yes...I am the one who saved you that night...On that night you were supposed to die remember¡­.but I saved you¡­"

    -TCH- Officer Rodriguez lowers the gun as he remembers what happened that night, tears begin to come out of his eyes:

    " I saw everyone die that day...including my best friend...I also wanted to die...but I remembered Victoria, she is my precious daughter...Boy...Thank you¡­"

    "No need to thank me...I just saved you because of mere coincidence, nothing more¡­"

    "Even so...I am alive because of you¡­Thank you¡­"

    Uriel sighs and doesn¡¯t respond, feeling embarrassed. Officer Rodriguez smiles at him:

    " I don''t know what your secret is...but you are a good person and I approve that you date my daughter¡­"

    Uriel opens his eyes wider; "Wait...that''s not¡­"

    (CCCCRRRAASSSHHHH)

    (GGGGYYYAAHHHHH)

    Suddenly, a loud crash is heard at the food court. Uriel and Officer Rodriguez see the glass ceiling falling.

    "Wait...that''s where¡­"

    Officer Rodriguez begins to run as he screams; "VICTORIA!"

    ***************************************************************************

    A few moments before¡­

    "Oh papa...how could you arrive at the moment I¡­." Victoria blushes, she shakes her head really fast; "No...calm down Victoria, it''s just the first date...plus...I know that we don''t share the same feelings¡­" Victoria with determination lifts her head; "It''s now or never, I''m going to ask him out¡­"

    "Hey you...give me back my medallion¡­" Victoria hears a voice, she looks around but nobody''s there. Without warning, an arm appears out of nowhere and grabs her arm; "Gyahh a ghost¡­"

    Tiwa suddenly reveals herself; "I''ve been waiting patiently, I want my medallion back¡­"

    "Oh, it''s you Indian girl, let go of me...and how did you appear out of nowhere¡­"

    Tiwa grabs her neck; "Give me my medallion"

    "Stay away from me...and that medallion is Uriel''s. I will give it to him, and he will be my boyfriend...jealous?" Victoria acts like a diva.

    "Hahaha¡­" Tiwa laughs, Victoria gets angry; "Why are you laughing...it isn''t funny¡­"

    "Boyfriend? It appears you don''t know him at all...Uriel is only toying with you...he and I are working together to get my medallion back¡­"

    Victoria denies it and steps back; "Lyer, Uriel would never do that...we''ve been texting¡­he treats me like a lady¡­he¡¯s honest¡­"

    Tiwa takes out her phone and shows the messages that they shared; " You mean these?¡±

    Victoria opens her eyes wider and takes a step back; ¡°No¡­it can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    Tiwa looks at her and laughs; ¡°Come on Victoria, think about it for a moment, since when has Uriel ever talked to you? You live in a fantasy world...snap out of it...Uriel doesn''t care about you¡­.this date was my idea¡­"

    Victoria falls to her knees and cries; "No way...you are lying...you are¡­"

    "I''ve had enough...Give me my medallion or I''ll take you down¡­" Tiwa makes a claw appear on her right hand and walks towards her with fury. Victoria looks at her nervous:

    "NO...STAY AWAY¡­"

    (CCCCRRRAASSSHHHH)

    At that moment, the  glass ceiling breaks into pieces and they start falling towards the mall.

    (GGGYYYAAHHHH)

    People scream as they run away, a glass falls directly to Victoria; " Look out¡­"

    Tiwa breaks the glass avoiding it to hit her. Victoria and Tiwa look at the ceiling; "W-W-Who is that?"

    Tiwa opens her eyes wider. Her breathing starts to go faster as she feels anxiety. She falls into her knees as she trembles:

    "No way...why is he here? Why is he alive?"

    Standing at the ceiling, a man dressed as a cowboy, he has blue colored pants, a brown vest and a cowboy hat with a bandana on his neck. He has an eyepatch on his left eye and he is smoking a cigarette.

    "VICTORIA"

    "TIWA"

    Uriel and Officer Rodriguez arrive where the girls are;  "Papa¡­"

    "Hija, are you alright?"

    Victoria nods in agreement, Uriel looks at a frightened Tiwa; "Tiwa what''s wrong?"

    "C-C-Coyote¡­"

    "HOWDY MUCHACHO...I FINALLY FOUND YOU...CHARRO NEGRO¡­"  The man jumps towards their direction. He uses his whip and wraps it in the ceiling permitting him to swing and land in front of them.

    Uriel stares at him thinking; "This feeling...that man is dangerous¡­"

    The man walks towards him; " Uriel Di Fiore¡­Juan''s successor...it''s a pleasure¡­"

    (BADUMP)

    "W-W-Who are you?"

    ¡°Rejoice because you¡¯re in front of a living legend¡­the World¡¯s Greatest Bounty Hunter; Sundance ¡°Coyote¡± Bill¡­¡±

    Uriel remembers reading about him in his history book. He also remembers that Juan de la Trinidad once commented about him:

    ¡°Muchacho, beware, he will come to the Borderland...be careful and don¡¯t go dying on me¡­The one who is called, The Greatest Bounty Hunter¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at him surprised; ¡°Sundance ¡°Coyote¡± Bill?  This can¡¯t be...he was alive 100 years ago...¡±

    ¡°Coyote Bill...the hero who freed this lands from invaders 150 years ago¡­there is a statue of him located at the entrance of the City¡­¡± Officer Rodriguez says as he looks with fear.

    ¡°Indeed...you are correct muchacho, I am he...and I came here to say hello¡­¡± Sundance finishes his cigarette. Victoria looks at him:

    ¡°This old man...he appears in the History books?¡±

    Victoria looks at him with anger:

    ¡°Hey old man...stop saying stupid things...you are saying that you are a Deadman? Prove it¡­¡±

    Sundance laughs, he walks slowly towards Uriel and Tiwa. Tiwa who is trembling begins to move back; ¡°STAY AWAY! YOU MONSTER!¡±

    Uriel looks at Tiwa thinking; ¡°Tiwa, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    In a blink of an eye, Sundance appears in front of Uriel and without giving him any chance of reaction kicks him with force.

    (BBBBOOOMM CCCRRAASSSHHH)

    Uriel flies towards a food stand destroying it completely. Everyone is in shock; ¡°UUURRRIIIEELLL¡± Victoria screams, Officer Rodriguez fires his gun.

    (BANG BANG BANG)

    Sundance dodges the bullets and stands in front of him; ¡°You know lad, if you want to fire a gun, you must be man enough to fire without hesitation and also be sure to be well prepared to receive one yourself¡­¡±

    (BBBBAAANNNNGGGGG)

    Officer Rodriguez suddenly feels warm in his stomach, he looks down and sees blood coming down his stomach; ¡°What the¡­¡±

    Officer Rodriguez slowly falls into his knees, Sundance sighs; ¡°Hay muchacho, you police officer all alike, you think because you have a uniform, you are invincible but know this...you are not¡­¡±

    ¡°PPPAAPPPAA¡± Victoria screams as she runs towards her father, Sundance grabs his lasso and spins it. He throws it towards Victoria and ties her up; ¡°GYYAAHH!¡±

    ¡°VICTORIA!¡± Uriel comes out of the food stands. Coyote looks at him and smiles; ¡°Don¡¯t make this easy boy¡­I expected more of a challenge¡­¡±

    Uriel releases mana as he changes into a partial Charro Mode.

    Uriel who changed into a partial Charro mode consisting in his black pants and white buttoned shirt without his hat or his gloves. He isn¡¯t wearing his coat, only his vest.

    ¡°Coyote, let her go¡­¡± Uriel charges at Coyote, Coyote smiles and blocks Uriel¡¯s punch with ease.

    (PPPUUMMM)

    ¡°Not bad, however, it¡¯s still not enough¡­¡± Coyote punches Uriel¡¯s stomach. -PPPUUMM- ¡°Auggh¡­¡± Uriel breathes heavily, Coyote kicks him once more and sends him flying.

    ¡°UUURRIIIEELLL...LET ME GO!!!¡± Victoria screams, Coyote knocks her unconscious:

    ¡°Settle down girl¡­I need you as bargain chip¡­¡±

    Coyote looks at Uriel and laughs:

    ¡°Man, you sure are weak, no wonder Juan is looking for your replacement¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn you..¡±

    (BADUMP)

    Uriel coughs up blood as he breathes heavily; ¡°I haven¡¯t recovered from my previous fight¡­damn it¡­¡±

    ¡°Charro Negro, search for me, I want to talk to you about something in private, I will take this girl as a hostage. Come at sunset¡­¡± Coyote throws a piece of paper with an address for Uriel.

    Coyote slowly walks away, carrying Victoria. Uriel falls to his knees and punches the ground.

    ¡°Damn it, how come I am so weak...Damn it¡­¡±

 Vol. 4 - Chapter 2.5: The Girl Who Believes in Ghosts

    Rio Grande City; Las Misiones

    Coyote left with Victoria as a hostage, Uriel who breathes heavily because he isn¡¯t healed yet walks towards Officer Rodriguez who was wounded by a bullet¡­

    ¡°Curacion¡± (Healing) Uriel chants with his eyes closed, he has his hand over the wound. Soon, golden mana shines slowly curing Officer Rodriguez. Officer Rodriguez opens his eyes:

    ¡°W-W-What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I cured your wound, now rest up a little...and don¡¯t move¡­¡±

    Uriel heads towards Tiwa who is looking at the sky. Tiwa is frightened and only remembers a town on fire, with many dead bodies surrounding her. She cries as a man with a cowboy suit walks towards her:

    ¡°Young girl¡­ it¡¯s a shame but I will have to kill you...don¡¯t worry, you will revive someday¡­¡±

    (BBBAANNNNGG)

    ¡°NOOOOO!!¡±Tiwa enters in a panic state, Uriel looks at her and tries to make her come to her senses; ¡°Tiwa,  snap out of it...wake up¡­¡±

    Tiwa doesn¡¯t pay attention, Uriel notices her eyes, and her heartbeat increases; -BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP- ¡°This is not good, she¡¯s going to suffer a heart attack at this rate...I guess there is only one thing to do¡­¡±

    Uriel sighs, he grabs Tiwa from her shoulders and slowly leans towards her.

    (BADUMP BADUMP)

    ¡°What happened to me...why is my heart beating so fast? Wait...it¡¯s slowing down, what am I feeling? This warm sensation...my mouth, someone is touching it¡­¡±

    Tiwa slowly regains her senses and sees Uriel so close to her.

    She notices Uriel so close that his lips are touching hers. ¡°Wait...what is he doing to me?¡± Tiwa notices that they are kissing, Tiwa opens her eyes wider as she moves away:

    ¡°GYYYAHH WHAT ARE YOU DOING...YOU PERVERT!!!!¡±

    ¡°Good...you¡¯re back to normal¡­¡± Uriel says in a calm fashion, Tiwa, who is red like a tomato, exclaims:

    ¡°Y-Y-You kissed me...why did you kiss me?¡±

    Tiwa thinks as she covers her face with embarrassment; ¡°Aww God...that was my first kiss...and he was my first...my enemy¡­¡±

    Uriel sighs; ¡°I had no choice, you were suffering from a heart attack...so this was the only way to calm you down¡­by passing some mana into you...¡±

    ¡°W-W-What? Damn it! Why?¡±

    Tiwa cries as she thinks; ¡°I panicked¡­and my enemy saved me¡­how embarrassing¡­¡±

    ¡°Calm down...we still need to complete the mission¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, what happened to Coyote?¡±

    ¡°He left with Victoria who still has your medallion, he wants to meet me today at sunset¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Tiwa sees at the address that and the note that says:

    Charro Negro, come at Sunset...we¡¯ll settle things there¡­

    Uriel looks at a nervous Tiwa and asks; ¡°You know him, right? You¡¯ve seen Coyote before¡­¡±

    Tiwa looks down; ¡°Yeah¡­ Uriel, there is something I need to tell you¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to hear, so tell me on the way...we must hurry¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Officer Rodriguez walks towards Uriel and Tiwa; ¡°I¡¯m coming with you...he took my daughter, and I will not tolerate that¡­¡±

    ¡°No... you are too weak, and you will be a burden¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn you¡­¡± Officer Rodriguez looks at Uriel with anger and kneels; ¡°Please save her...I know I am weak...but she is my only family...please¡­¡±

    Uriel and Tiwa start to walk away; ¡°It¡¯s not my obligation to save her...however..., our date isn¡¯t finished yet...and I always keep my promise¡­¡±

    Tiwa chuckles; ¡°I guess¡­there is something good within you¡­¡±

    Uriel and Tiwa head towards the site to meet the Greatest Bounty Hunter¡­

    ***************************************************************************

    Del Valle Middle School

    Two hours before the attack on Las Misiones. Daniel and the three sisters took class in a calm manner¡­Soon it was lunch time...

    (RRRIIIINNNGGGG)

    ¡°Yahoo...lunchtime...ready Mariana?¡± Abril expresses excitement, Mariana looks at Naomi; ¡°Naomi, do you want to eat lunch with us?¡±

    Naomi Estrada is a middle school girl with brunette hair, white skin and hazel eyes. She has a slim body with average height. She is very smart, but also very shy.

    Naomi looks at Mariana and very shyly shakes her head:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I need to go to the library¡­¡±

    Naomi grabs her backpack and runs outside the classroom.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Mariana lowers her head, Fabiola sighs; ¡°Mariana, why do you invite that girl every day?¡±

    ¡°Because she is lonely, and I don¡¯t like that¡­¡±

    Fabiola shakes her head; ¡°Mariana, you¡¯re always so naive¡­¡±

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Daniel looks at Naomi heading out and stands up; ¡°Jefe...Jefe are you going to eat lunch?¡±

    Ap¨¢ (Diego) asks Daniel with a smile, Tito walks with him and asks; ¡°Want to eat with us, Jefe?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I need to go to the library to get a book¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see...I don¡¯t like the library Jefe¡­¡± Ap¨¢ says with disgust, Daniel sighs:

    ¡°Then go eat outside...don¡¯t bother me for now¡­¡±

    Daniel walks away as the members of the Chuco Clan; ¡°RIGHT JEFE¡±

    After the incident where Daniel saved the Chucho Clan, the Chuco Clan decided to make Daniel their leader, nicknaming him as Jefe (Boss)...

    Daniel walks to the library as he eats a sandwich made by Maria. At the library, Naomi Estrada reads a book on the corner of the building.

    "What should I do? I don''t know who to tell¡­" Naomi says in a low tone as she reads her book. She feels depressed about something, however, she cannot tell anyone.

    "Who to tell what?" Daniel asks as he stands next to her.

    "Gyyahh...why are you here?" Naomi screams surprised.

    "Sssshhhh...we''re at a library¡­." Daniel puts his finger on her lips. Naomi blushes and whispers; "Sorry¡­"

    Daniel sits by her side; Naomi is very nervous because she has never spoken to Daniel before.

    Daniel looks at her book that had the title; Friendship with a Ghost.

    ¡°So, you like ghost stories?¡± Daniel asks Naomi, Naomi nervously replies; ¡°Y-Y-Yes, I find it entertaining¡­¡±

    ¡°I see....do you believe in ghosts?¡±

    Naomi doesn¡¯t reply, but she moves her head agreeing to the question. Daniel notices that and chuckles; ¡°You know...I also believe in ghost.¡±

    ¡°You do?¡± Naomi looks at Daniel thrilled, Daniel nods in agreement. Naomi quickly asks; ¡° So, have you seen them? I mean the ghosts¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I have...what type of ghosts have you seen?¡±

    Naomi looks down and begins to explain; ¡°I¡¯ve seen ghosts almost every day; they have large black bodies with weird markings around their bodies¡­they look really scary...¡±

    ¡°Markings?¡± Daniel asks Naomi, Naomi nods; ¡°Yes, symbols, some are circles, others are stripes¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Daniel looks at the book thinking; ¡°So this girl can see the Sombras as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think...I am weird? Everybody does¡­¡± Naomi asks with a frightened tone. ¡°Why do you ask me that?¡± Daniel does not understand the situation.

    Naomi with tears in her eyes explains; ¡°Well, my parents think that I am just imagining things, the other kids make fun of me because of what I see...nobody understands me, I feel so lonely¡­¡± Naomi stands up and begins to walk away:

    ¡°You probably think that I am crazy as well¡­¡±

    Daniel grabs her arm; ¡°Wait...I don''t believe that¡­¡± Naomi looks at Daniel surprised, Daniel continues to explain:

    ¡°I also saw those ghosts; I know what you feel¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Naomi looks at Daniel who has a serious face thinking; ¡°This girl has seen the Sombras, and she has suffered bullying for saying those things, and it appears her parents don¡¯t pay attention to her...this girl is going to be easy to manipulate...excellent¡­¡±

    ¡°Naomi, is there someone else who can see them? I know that you talk to someone else...I saw you the other day come out of an abandoned house¡­¡±

    Naomi then shivers; ¡°Were you following me?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Daniel doesn¡¯t hesitate as he thinks; ¡°There is no point in lying now¡­¡±

    ¡°So forward, you didn¡¯t even hesitate¡­¡± Naomi blushes.

    ¡°You see...the ghosts, I want to investigate them...that¡¯s why I wanted to talk to you because I too suffer from bullying¡­¡±

    ¡°You? But you are so cool and calm¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I had to transfer from my previous school because I was being bullied for seeing those ghosts¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh wow...I didn¡¯t know that¡­¡±

    ¡°I got her¡­¡± Daniel thinks as he takes off his glasses acting like a depressed student; ¡°Nobody believes me, and I want to know if you could help me¡­¡±

    Naomi doesn¡¯t say anything at first, she looks at Daniel and comments; ¡°I know of a girl who can actually speak to those ghosts...I met her a few months ago...and she can help us¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great...Naomi, please take me to her, I want to know why the ghosts are here...and she might know the answer¡­¡± Daniel acts excited as he thinks; ¡°Mission complete¡­¡±

    Daniel grabs her hands, Naomi blushes as she nods in agreement; ¡°O-O-Okay...after school, I will take you to her¡­¡±

    ¡°That Daniel, he is going to manipulate Naomi¡­¡± Mariana expresses anger as she hides in the aisle next to them; ¡°I won¡¯t let him get away with it¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    After school, Daniel decided to go to the restroom before meeting Naomi on the entrance...

    ¡°Hey, did you hear? There was an attack on Las Misiones¡­¡± Two students talk to each other in the restroom, Daniel washes his hands as he hears but doesn¡¯t care as the boys continue to speak; ¡°Yeah...I heard a cowboy shot people with his gun¡­¡±

    ¡°A cowboy?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...and there was a Mariachi as well...but my Tio didn¡¯t get all the details¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh wow¡­.dude we should totally go to Las Misiones to see¡­.¡±

    Daniel finishes washing his hands and walks outside thinking; ¡°A Mariachi ehh...I wonder if¡­¡± Daniel stops walking as he sees Mariana; ¡°Mariana, did you need something?¡±

    Mariana, crosses her arms and expresses discontent; ¡°Daniel, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, if you excuse me¡­¡± Daniel begins to walk past Mariana, Mariana grabs his arm; ¡°Wait¡­¡± Daniel looks at her and thinks; ¡°That expression of hers¡­¡±

    Daniel and Mariana¡¯s relationship is distant, Daniel doesn¡¯t speak to the sisters often, he ignores them and spends his afternoon in his room...Mariana is usually very shy but today¡­

    ¡°Daniel, why are you manipulating Naomi?¡± Mariana asks Daniel, Daniel sighs; ¡°So you heard us huh¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­you knew I was there?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡±

    ¡°So, answer my question¡­¡± Mariana demands an explanation. Daniel begins to explain; ¡°As you know we are hunting the Shadow Tamer right...well, your friend knows about the Shadow Tamer and I am using her to stop her from attacking again¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know...I am not dumb...but still¡­¡± Mariana makes a fist and gathers courage; ¡°You don¡¯t have to manipulate her, I mean, you¡¯re a genius, you can easily track the Shadow Tamer and not involving Naomi¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Daniel walks to the window; ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right. However, I just wanted to know¡­¡±

    ¡°Know what?¡±

    Daniel takes off his glasses and looks at the sun setting; ¡°I wanted to know how someone feels when they are being betrayed¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°You heard me...that feeling of being betrayed, my brother experienced it a long time ago, but I didn¡¯t see it, so I want to know the reaction of someone who is being used and then discarded¡­¡±

    Mariana looks at Daniel smiling and gets scared; ¡°You...how can you be so cruel?¡±

    ¡°I am only like that because...life is cruel...don¡¯t you think so Mariana?¡±

    Mariana stops shaking and takes a deep breath; ¡°I will never understand you¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell you what...come with me...I don¡¯t mind you accompanying me, and you make sure to take Naomi away the moment things get complicated¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...I don¡¯t want her seeing me taking down the Shadow Tamer¡­¡±

    ¡°Very well...only because Naomi is there¡­.but Daniel...promise me that you won¡¯t kill the Shadow Tamer, because killing is a sin¡­¡±

    ¡°A sin huh¡­very well, I will try...but if things go wrong, I won¡¯t hesitate¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Mariana and Daniel head towards the entrance to meet Naomi.

    At the entrance, Daniela and Mariana met Naomi...Mariana explained that she also saw ghosts, Naomi, who doubted at first, agreed that she could come along¡­

    ¡°Wait..is that Daniel and Mariana with Naomi?¡± Abril who walks to the entrance sees them. Abril, who is very energetic, begins to scream; ¡°Hey Maria¡­¡± Suddenly, someone grabs her and prevents her from screaming.

    Mariana turns because she heard that voice, but she doesn¡¯t see anyone. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Daniel asks Mariana, Mariana looks at him and asks; ¡°I thought I heard someone, but I was wrong¡­¡± Mariana continues walking with them.

 Vol. 4 - Chapter 3: Shadow Vengeance

    30 km West of Rio Grande City¡­

    One hour before the events that Daniel and Mariana were involved with, another event was happening in an abandoned town located Thirty kilometers west from Rio Grande City. Uriel and Tiwa headed to the town to meet Coyote who took Victoria hostage¡­

    Uriel and Tiwa travel at high speed thanks to Uriel¡¯s horse; Trueno (Thunder), a black horse with red eyes. Uriel suddenly stops midway. Tiwa looks confused:

    ¡°Why are we stopping, I thought we were going to save Victoria?¡±

    ¡°We are, but first¡­¡± Uriel gets down from Trueno and stretches his body; ¡°I won¡¯t be going forward unless you tell me how you know that man and why are you so scared?¡±

    Tiwa gets embarrassed; ¡°Uriel, we don¡¯t have time for that? What if he tries to do something to her?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like that kind of man...I doubt he will do anything to her¡­and besides¡­if you care about her, then start talking if you don¡¯t want to lose more time¡­¡±

    Tiwa looks at Uriel¡¯s determined eyes and sighs:

    ¡°Fine¡­¡± She calms down, gets off the horse and walks looking at the setting sun; ¡°As you know, this is not my real body...the real Tiwa de Ysleta died almost 100 years ago¡­The body I am using as a vessel belongs to a girl named Emma Smith...the relative of a powerful industrial man right?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Uriel doesn''t say anything, Tiwa continues to speak; ¡°You may call it fate, but Emma is a descendant of the Ysletas¡±

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡±

    ¡°One night, three years ago, her mother gave her a medallion. My soul was sleeping in that medallion¡­The moment she grabbed it...I woke up¡­and took control of her body¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...what a coincidence¡­¡± Uriel comments sarcastically.

    ¡°Shut up¡­¡± Tiwa continues to explain; ¡°The truth is that my village, the last of the proud Ysleta tribe was annihilated 100 years ago by two figures. The first was El Charro Negro¡­¡±

    Tiwa looks with anger at Uriel as he comments; ¡°I already told you it wasn¡¯t me¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know, but you are El Charro Negro, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Yeah and who was the other¡­¡±

    ¡°The other...was the one who killed me directly¡­¡± Tiwa shakes as she remembers the moment she was killed:

    "The other was Sundance "Coyote" Bill...the famous Bounty Hunter¡­"

    Tiwa trembles with fear; ¡°He shot me in the head¡­I still remember that moment¡­it¡¯s terrifying¡­and I¡­want to kill him¡­I want justice for my tribe¡­and revenge on you and that man¡­¡±

    Uriel understands and walks towards her. -CLAP- He makes a strong clap, surprising Tiwa:

    "Gyahh...what was that for?"

    "You were losing it again¡­"

    "But¡­"

    "Listen...I understand how you feel...that feeling of fear, anger and revenge is something we have in common...I promised that you could have your justice once I have mine, that''s why we formed this alliance¡­"

    Tiwa looks at Uriel as she calms herself down. Uriel looks at the sun:

    "I remember that Viejo (Old man) told me these words; ¡°If You seek Justice, you will Purify your soul...If you seek revenge, you will poison your soul¡­which do you choose?¡±

    Tiwa analyzes those words; "To be honest...I seek justice for my tribe...however, I don''t hold any grudge against Coyote for killing me, but I do hate you¡­"

    Uriel chuckles; "I see...so why are you afraid of him?"

    Tiwa gets embarrassed and answers; "My body moved on its own because I was scared...I feel ashamed¡­"

    Uriel moves towards Trueno and replies; "Don''t be. Being afraid means that you are human¡­"

    Tiwa blushes as she looks away; ¡°Idiot¡­¡± She walks towards him and asks; ¡°Uriel, have you ever been scared? Were you scared when you fought Ian?¡±

    Uriel gets on the horse and replies; ¡°Of course I was...but that doesn¡¯t mean that I am human¡­¡±

    Tiwa chuckles; ¡°You sure are weird¡­¡±

    Tiwa gets on the horse, and they begin to move once again. Tiwa hugs Uriel¡¯s back as she thinks; ¡°You feel so warm...You are human to me¡­¡±

    ********************************************************************

    In an abandoned church¡­

    ¡°Where...where am I?¡± Victoria slowly opens her eyes; she looks around and notices that she is tied up in an abandoned church.

    ¡°Oh...you woke up...excellent¡­¡± Victoria hears the voice of a man; she looks to her left and sees Coyote sitting on a wooden bench. He smokes a cigarette very calmly. Victoria begins to exclaim:

    ¡°I remember now...you kidnapped me...why am I here? What are you going to do to me? Are you going to violate me?¡±

    Coyote begins to laugh; ¡°You sure make a lot of questions little girl...of course not, I am not interested in little girls¡­¡± Coyote walks towards Victoria and unties her. Victoria asks surprised:

    ¡°Wait...you¡¯re letting me go? Why?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re correct, your role is over, I needed you to lure Uriel here...now that he is coming, you are free to go? If you want, stay...I bet you are intrigued by what is happening?¡±

    Coyote sits back down; ¡° If you decide to leave, you must hurry, because the sun is setting and we are 30kms away from the Borderland¡­¡±

    Victoria analyzes the situation and sighs with her eyes closed, she decides to sit on the bench next to Coyote and looks at the altar; ¡°You said your name is Sundance ¡°Coyote¡± Bill, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right missy¡­¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be true...there is a statue of Coyote at the entrance of the city...he is the hero who save the city from invaders¡­that means he died a long time ago¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, you saw the statue? Personally, I think it makes me look fat¡­¡± Coyote jokes and laughs, Victoria repeats her question; ¡°Are you him?¡±

    ¡°Yes I am¡­I saved the city a long time ago¡­but they always exaggerate with the legends¡­¡±

    ¡°Then how are you alive?¡±

    Coyote lights another cigarette and replies; ¡° Little missy...there are things in this world that you don¡¯t need to know¡­¡±

    Victoria puffs her cheeks and thinks; ¡°That¡¯s so unfair.¡± She proceeds in asking another question; ¡°You said when you arrived to see Uriel, the words Charro Negro...I thought the Charro Negro was a legend?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he is...a legend that has been around Mexico for 150 years¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you must be insane calling Uriel that...he is just a teenager¡­¡±

    ¡°Missy, let me tell you something important, sometimes logic is the most stupid thing in this world...Your friend Uriel Di Fiore is El Charro Negro...the spirit that has haunted the lands of Mexico for all these years¡­¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­¡± Victoria is in shock upon hearing those words; ¡°LIAR¡­¡±

    ¡°I have no reason to lie to you...in fact, ask him you self...right Charro Negro?¡± Coyote stands up and looks at the entrance, Victoria also looks, and her eyes shine bright; ¡°UURRIEL!¡±

    Uriel stands at the entrance. Coyote smiles; ¡°Welcome, I¡¯ve been expecting you...Juan¡¯s successor¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel¡¯ Victoria tries to run towards Uriel. Coyote stops her with his arm; ¡°Whoa little missy...try not to get too excited¡­¡±

    ¡°Victoria, stay where you are...I need to settle things with Coyote¡­¡± Uriel looks at Victoria with a serious expression; ¡°Uriel...are you crazy, he has a gun, he could kill you¡­¡±

    ¡°I SAID STAY WHERE YOU ARE!¡± Uriel screams to Victoria leaving her speechless. Coyote laughs: ¡°Oh, I like the seriousness in your face¡­¡±

    Uriel then lifts his right arm and begin to chant:

    ¡°Yo soy el Jinete, Yo soy el inicio, Yo soy el final, Yo soy El Charro Negro.¡± (I am the horsemen, I am the beginning. I am the end, I am El Charro Negro).

    Flames come out of Uriel¡¯s ring involving him around in a smaller dome then before changing him into his ¡°Charro¡± form.

    Uriel is wearing a special charro suit, which consists of long, tight black colored pants covered with decoration on the sides. He has a long bolero coat with golden buttons white gloves, and a special pitea belt made of silk. He had a white button shirt with a black vest, a silk tie and a large round sombrero hanging from his neck.

    ¡°I guess I got most of my powers back¡­¡± Uriel looks at himself.

    Victoria looks at him and thinks, ¡°Uriel, you really are El Charro Negro?¡±

    -TCH- ¡°El viejo warned me not to show this form to anyone aside from the ones I trust¡­¡± Uriel looks at Victoria; ¡°Victoria, don¡¯t move¡­¡±

    Uriel charges directly at Coyote, Coyote takes out his revolver and fires two times. -BANG BANG- Uriel dodges them and kicks the wooden bench aiming at Coyote; ¡°Not bad muchacho!¡±

    Coyote stops it with one hand. Uriel uses the opportunity and kicks the bench along with Coyote.

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    ¡°Gyahhh...Uriel¡­¡± Victoria screams, at that moment, an arm appears out of nowhere and grabs Victoria; ¡°Gyahh¡­who are¡­¡± Another arm covers her mouth; ¡®Shhh¡­don¡¯t make a scene here¡­¡± Victoria notices Tiwa whispering to her. Victoria nods in agreement.

    The fight continues, Uriel tries to punch Coyote, Coyote dodges with ease and grabs his arm; ¡°Not bad¡­but that¡¯s not going to work¡­¡±

    Coyote throws Uriel in the air; ¡°Splendid, but that won¡¯t be enough¡± Coyote takes out his whip and swings it. Uriel jumps back but the whip traps his leg; ¡°No¡­I wasn¡¯t fast enough¡­¡±

    ¡°HAAA¡± Coyote throws Uriel towards the benches destroying them, sending him to the entrance.

    (BBBBOOOMMM CCCRRAASSSHHH)

    Uriel crashes into the wall next to the entrance.

    Coyote grabs his whip and shouts;  ¡°EXCELLENT...YOU GOT FASTER BOY...BUT THAT¡¯S NOT ENOUGH!¡±

    Uriel stands up breathing heavily and smiles; ¡°I know, but I wasn¡¯t trying to fight you seriously...I was just the decoy¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Coyote sees Victoria at the entrance with Tiwa. Coyote begins to laugh; ¡°Splendid...so you team up with that girl huh...I thought she was afraid of me¡­¡±

    ¡°Tiwa, what are you doing here?¡± Victoria asks Tiwa, Tiwa ignores her and takes a few steps. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t ignore me.¡±

    ¡°Victoria...that¡¯s enough¡­¡± Uriel stops Victoria; ¡°Uriel¡­what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later¡­for now¡­get behind me¡­¡± Uriel gets in front of her, Victoria blushes and looks away; ¡°O-Okay¡­¡±

    (BADUMP BADUMP)

    Tiwa looks at Coyote and begins to tremble, her heartbeat increases and she breaths at high speed, hallucinating with fire around her; ¡°Oh no¡­I¡¯m losing control¡­¡±

    ¡°Tiwa¡­Tiwa¡­you have to wake up¡­wake up¡­¡±

    ¡°Emma¡­¡± Tiwa breathes heavily as she¡¯s about to fall. Uriel begins to shout:

    ¡°TIWA, SNAP OUT OF IT...YOU¡¯RE A PROUD MEMBER OF THE YSLETA!¡±

    (BADUMP)

    Tiwa turns around and sees Urie. She takes a deep breath and smiles; ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡±

    Tiwa looks at her two spirits. She grabs courage and screams; ¡°DO YOU REMEMBER ME? YOU KILLED ME 100 YEARS AGO¡­¡±

    ¡°WWHHHAAATTT!!!¡± Victoria is shocked, Uriel sighs; ¡°I thought I told you to stay quiet.¡±

    ¡°Mmm...that face looks familiar but sorry...I don¡¯t remember¡­¡± Coyote replies honestly.

    ¡°Damn you, you killed me with that pistol¡­¡± Tiwa replies with anger, Coyote sighs and looks at his pistol; ¡°Little girl, I have killed more than 50000 people for almost  150 years...I think remembering one face would be impossible don¡¯t you think¡­¡±

    Tiwa feels embarrassed as he face turns red. Uriel walks forward and asks:

    ¡°Why did you kidnap Victoria? I know it wasn¡¯t just a coincidence¡­You wanted to talk to me right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re correct¡­I wanted to have a chat with you and you alone¡­¡± Coyote looks at Tiwa and Victoria. Uriel looks at them and asks; ¡°Tiwa, Victoria, could you wait outside for a moment?¡±

    ¡°But Uriel...what if he tries something funny¡­¡± Tiwa looks at him nervous, Uriel replies; ¡°If he wanted to, we would be dead. This guy is stronger than me¡­¡±

    ¡°Very well¡­¡± Tiwa agrees. Victoria hugs Uriel and gives him a kiss on the cheek; ¡°Thank you for coming to save me.... I will wait outside¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Tiwa pulls from Victoria¡¯s arms as she waves at him with ¡°hearts¡± in her eyes.

    Tiwa and Victoria go outside, Uriel walks closer to Coyote, Coyote lights another cigarette; ¡°Why did you come here?¡±

    ¡°I have a mission...to kill a certain someone¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but a bounty hunter does not reveal his target aside from the client...don¡¯t ask who sent me because I won¡¯t answer either¡­¡±

    Uriel sighs with his eyes closed and asks; ¡°So, what do you want to talk about?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to meet you in person...six months ago, I saw Juan de la Trinidad and we had a chat...he told me that you are after Darius Lucifugus, am I right?¡±

    ¡°I am...that stupid viejo doesn¡¯t know how to keep his mouth shut¡­¡±

    Coyote laughs: ¡°He told me about the incident 5 years ago and I must say that you have the right to seek out vengeance¡­¡±

    ¡°You call it vengeance¡­ however, I call it justice...¡±

    ¡°Justice and Vengeance are just synonyms...either way, you will kill that man...Uriel, remember the incident in Jalisco a few months ago?¡±

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°So, you know about the incident as well?¡±

    ¡°That man you fought...Count Baltazar Cisneros Draculus II...he was strong right?¡±

    ¡°He was...the strongest opponent I ever fought¡­¡± Uriel replies as he looks at his hand.

    ¡°Well, Darius is 10x stronger than him¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Think about it, your father...the Solitary Wolf couldn¡¯t beat him...do you think you have a chance?¡±

    Uriel looks at Coyote, and gets angry; ¡°I do...and I will kill that bastard even if I die with him¡­¡±

    ¡°HAHAHA¡± Coyote laughs; ¡°Then you will need the power of the Golden Keys to do so¡­¡±

    ¡°The Golden Keys? Why?¡±

    ¡°They will give you an extra boost...Uriel, aside from the Charro Negro...you know what you are right?¡±

    ¡°Yes...I know¡­¡±

    ¡°Good...I want to have a proper duel with you, to settle once and for all, who will kill Darius Lucifugus¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°You heard me...you are not the only one who has a grudge against him...but that is a story for another time...right now I need to finish my duty in distracting you¡­¡±

    ¡°Distracting me for what?¡±

    (BBBBBBOOOOOMMMMM)

    Suddenly, Uriel feels a massive amount of mana coming from the city.

    ¡°UURRRIIIEELLL!!¡± Tiwa screams at Uriel, Uriel runs outside and sees a pillar of purple mana.

    ¡°Uriel, what is that?¡± Victoria asks Uriel as she grabs his arm afraid. Uriel looks at Coyote walking calmly and asks; ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Coyote comes out slowly as he chuckles; ¡°It seems the Shadow Tamer has appeared, and boy...the city is in trouble now¡­¡±

    ******************************************************************************

    A few minutes before; Rio Grande City...

    While Uriel and Tiwa encounter Coyote¡­another incident happened in Rio Grande City¡­

    The sun was slowly setting...Naomi walked a few steps in front of Daniel and Mariana as they headed to the empty houses located in the southern part of Rio Grande City¡­

    ¡°Naomi...why didn¡¯t you tell me about the ghosts? I thought we were friends¡­¡± Mariana asks Naomi, Naomi avoids looking at her as she replies:

    ¡°Mariana, I¡¯m sorry, but the truth is that I really like being your friend, but your two sisters; Abril and Fabiola, they scare me, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to hang out with you¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha...she¡¯s got a point¡­¡± Daniel chuckles, Mariana looks at him angry. Mariana looks at Naomi; ¡°I understand about that but trust me...my sisters are the greatest people in the world, if you give them a chance, maybe they could be your friends¡­¡±

    Naomi avoids looking at her as she thinks; ¡°You don¡¯t understand...none of you¡­¡±

    Naomi looks at the house; ¡°My friend is there¡­¡±

    Naomi walks first and enters the house asking; ¡°ESTRELLA, ARE YOU HERE?¡±

    ¡°Estrella, that¡¯s her name¡­¡± Daniel thinks as he watches Naomi. In the dark part of the house, a girl with white hair covered in a black cloak slowly walks towards Naomi:

    ¡°Naomi...you¡¯ve returned¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I did...and I brought you something to eat¡­¡± Naomi takes out a sandwich from her backpack. Estrella quickly grabs it and begins to eat it really fast. Naomi smiles as she says; ¡°Here¡¯s some water...so you don¡¯t drown¡­¡±

    Mariana looks at Naomi smiling and thinks; ¡°So, she can smile...that¡¯s a relief¡­¡±

    Daniel walks forward; ¡°So that¡¯s your friend, the one that sees ghosts huh¡­¡±

    Estrella looks at Daniel and quickly hides inside the house. Naomi looks worried; ¡°Estrella wait, these are my classmates, and they also see ghosts; Daniel and Mariana¡­¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you...I am Daniel¡­¡± Daniel introduces himself; Mariana walks forward and takes out some chocolate; ¡°And I am Mariana, here Estrella, some chocolate¡­¡±

    Estrella smells the chocolate and slowly walks towards her; she quickly grabs the chocolate and goes back to the house. She begins to eat and smiles; ¡°It¡¯s delicious¡­¡±

    ¡°Naomi, since when did you know her?¡± Daniel asks Naomi, Naomi who is happy replies; ¡°She was here, 5 months ago.

    Naomi walks towards Estrella; ¡°On a cold night of  November, I was walking back to my house, but some men kidnaped me and brought me here, when I was trying to escape, I lost consciousness, when I woke up, Estrella was there and the men were nowhere to be found...she saved me that day¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Daniel looks at his cellphone and notices that there are many red dots surrounding them; ¡°So, we¡¯re surrounded by Sombras, this is bad...this confirms that Estrella is the Shadow Tamer¡­¡±

    Mariana looks at Estrella finishing eating the chocolate, she smiles and asks; ¡°Estrella, why are you here? Where do you come from?¡±

    Estrella finishes eating, her face is covered with chocolate, Naomi goes and cleans her up with a handkerchief. Estrella looks at Naomi who nods in agreement; ¡°You can tell them¡­no need to be shy¡­¡±

    Estrella looks at Mariana and Daniel and replies; ¡°I came from the south...the reason I am here is because ¡°he¡± order me to¡­¡±

    ¡°He? Who ''s he?¡± Mariana asks; ¡°Your father?¡±

    ¡°No...my parents were murdered a long time ago¡­¡± Estrella replies, she soon remembers her village destroyed, she begins to breathe faster, and releases mana. Daniel and Mariana notice that Sombras walk towards them.

    ¡°Daniel¡­can you feel their presence?¡±

    ¡°I do¡­this is bad¡­¡± Daniel says to Mariana who nods in agreement. Naomi tries to calm her down:

    ¡°Estrella, calm down, or the ghost will attack me¡­¡±

    Estrella looks at Naomi; ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you¡­¡± Estrella takes deep breaths and calms herself down.

    The Sombras slowly retreat. Daniel and Mariana take a deep breath. Naomi hugs Estrella who is crying, Naomi begins to explain:

    ¡°Estrella, you will never hurt me...because...we¡¯re friends¡­¡±

    ¡°So, she controls all of those ghosts?¡± Mariana asks frightened, Naomi nods in agreement as she holds Estrella; ¡°She does¡­she can talk to them and the ghosts understand her¡­¡±

    Daniel gets mad, he walks forward and asks; ¡° Were you the one behind the attack on Sun City Highschool?¡±

    Naomi looks at Daniel not knowing what he said, Estrella nods in agreement. Daniel then asks; ¡°So you were also involved with the attack of the Chupacabras?¡±

    Estrella stands up and replies; ¡°The Ales was a good person...that man told him to attack the people...we had no choice¡­¡±

    ¡°No choice ehh...then the attack on the High School was his idea as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, he told me that the sinners that burned my hometown were located there¡­¡±

    ¡°So, she is being controlled by another person...that doesn¡¯t matter, she tried to attack my sister¡­¡± Daniel looks at his surroundings. Naomi begins to exclaim:

    ¡°Stop asking those questions, I don¡¯t understand...why are you asking Estrella that?¡±

    ¡°Naomi...calm down...I can explain¡± Mariana takes a step forward.

    ¡°I guess doing a straight attack won¡¯t do...time for plan B¡­¡± Daniel thinks to himself, he takes out a strange orb from his pocket and looks at Mariana.

    ¡°Daniel what are you doing?¡±

    Daniel replies in a low tone;  ¡°Sorry Mariana, but I will need you to look away¡­¡±

    (STEP STEP STEP)

    Soon, everyone stops moving as they hear footsteps approaching, Daniel has a nervous expression, the girls begin to tremble.

    ¡°No... why did he return today? He shouldn¡¯t be back yet¡­¡± Estrella puts her hands on her head.

    (BADUMP)

    ¡°This feeling¡­¡± Daniel and Mariana slowly turn around, sweat begins to fall from Daniel as he thinks:

    ¡°What¡¯s this sinister aura...it¡¯s so dark...as dark as my brother¡¯s.¡±

    The man walks down the street, his dark, torn up cloak moves as the wind slowly blows towards him. The light of the sun creates a large shadow. Daniel trembles as if he is staring at a demon.

    The man has no hair, he has pale skin and pointy ears. His face has a scar that crosses his face. He has one white eye and one blue eye. He stops just in front of them. The man opens his mouth:

    ¡°Estrella, why are with these people here? I told you to never interact with sinners¡­¡±

    Estrella quickly runs towards him and kneels; ¡°King Calakmul please...spare their lives they were just passing by...I beg you¡­¡±

    ¡°Calakmul?¡± Daniel opens his eyes wider; he is surprised upon hearing that name, Mariana looks at Daniel who is frightened and asks; ¡°Daniel, who is Calakmul?¡±

    ¡°That name is from the last King of the Mayan Civilization...Calakmul El Adyacente¡± (The Adjacent)

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means, he who will give rise¡­Mariana, if that is true, then¡­¡±

    Calakmul looks at Daniel and points at him; ¡°You...have the aura of that man...that aura...El Charro Negro¡­¡±

    -TCH- Daniel makes a small smile; ¡°So...you know him?¡±

    ¡°He is the guy who destroyed this girl¡¯s village, what connection do you have with him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about...I am just passing by¡­¡± Daniel avoids giving an accurate answer and asks; ¡°Tell me...are you the Last King of Mayans?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I am¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why are you here? I thought you were dead. This northern area, the Mayans were in the south part of Mexico...why is the last king here and alive?¡±

    ¡°You little kid had no right to question a king like that...I was chosen by the Gods to live forever, and to reestablish the Mayan Empire...however, the reason I am here is simple...I need to kill Darius Lucifugus¡­¡±

    ¡°Darius Lucifugus?¡± Daniel looks at him with shock as he thinks; ¡°Why him? This makes no sense¡­¡±

    ¡°I... Calakmul, the last king of the Mayans will take revenge against this world, and to do that...I will begin with this region by crushing it completely along with Darius Lucifugus¡­¡±

    Calakmul looks at Estrella; ¡°Estrella, these people that live in this region, are all sinners, I told you that when we arrive here...now that I have power to free ourselves from that man...We can begin to conquer the world¡­¡±

    Estrella has doubts; ¡°But...they are not evil¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you questioning me? Your king? That¡¯s blasphemy¡­¡±

    (SLAP)

    Calakmul slaps Estrella. Estrella falls to the ground. Naomi tries to run to her side; ¡°EEESSTTREEELLLAAA!¡±

    Daniel stops her; ¡°Wait you idiot¡­you¡¯ll get yourself killed¡­¡±

    Estrella slowly stands up and kneels once more; ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Good, now begin by taking down those three that are there¡­¡± Calakmul orders Estrella, Estrella with tears in her eyes looks at Naomi; ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Estrella takes out her flute and slowly begins to play a tune; -? ? ? ? ? ?-

    (RRRRRAAAWWW)

    Sombras come out of the shadows created by the mountains, the sky is almost dark giving the Sombras the opportunity to walk freely.

    Daniel observes Mariana and Naomi; -TCH- ¡°I will have to do something here¡­¡± He looks at Calakmul and asks:

    ¡°Are you going to kill innocent children?¡±

    ¡°Of course not...I will give you an option, become my servants and I will let you live¡­¡±

    Daniel smiles and immediately replies; ¡°Hell no¡­¡±

    ¡°I like your determination for a kid of such a young age...it¡¯s a shame¡­¡± Calakmul smiles as he snaps his fingers. Suddenly, a Sombra that has the form of a coyote hits Daniel, sending him flying to the house.

    (BBBBOOOOMMMM)

    ¡°GGYYYAAHHH...NOOOO¡­.¡± Naomi screams as she falls to her knees, Mariana runs towards Naomi and grabs her hand; ¡°Naomi, you need to calm down, I know this is bad, but we need to get out of here¡­¡±

    ¡°But...but Daniel¡­¡± Naomi looks at Estrella and screams; ¡°WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS? I THOUGHT I WAS YOUR FRIEND!¡±

    ¡°You are not my friend, I don¡¯t need anyone in my life but my king...it has always been like that¡­'''' Estrella conveys such cruel words, Naomi is devastated; ¡°I DON¡¯T BELIEVE YOU...ESTRELLA PLEASE!¡±

    (SSSSLLLAASSHHH)

    Suddenly, an object pierces Naomi¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Naomi notices that she bleeds  from her stomach, and she slowly falls.

    ¡°NNNAAAOOOMMMIII¡± Mariana screams as she hurries to aid her. Estrella looks at Naomi and opens her eyes wider:

    ¡°What...what happened to her?¡±

    Calakmul chuckles; ¡°Interesting¡­that boy¡­¡±

    Estrella begs Calakmul; ¡°Why did you attack her? Why?¡±

    ¡°She was a nuisance...so I had to take her down¡­¡± Calakmul replies as he turns around with a smile.

    ¡°NNNNOOOO¡­..¡± Estrella looks at Naomi, she begins to tremble; ¡°No... Naomi...no¡­.¡±

    Estrella begins to lose her composure. Calakmul stops and turns around; ¡°NOW THEN...ESTRELLA, BEGIN OUR REVENGE...THE SHADOW TAMER IS THE KEY TO MY VENGEANCE¡­.¡±

    (RRRRAAAAWWWW) (BBBBOOOOMMMM)

    As the sun slowly disappeared, the people in the city could see a pillar of purple light forming in the south part of the Region...

    *****************************************************************************

    Present¡­

    (RRRRAAWWWW)

    Estrella, who saw her friend Naomi hurt, lost control and began to release her power...

    Mariana holds Naomi:

    ¡°Oh no... there are too many Sombras here...I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡±

    Mariana trembles as the Sombras get closer. Mariana feels worthless; ¡°Why...why am I so weak¡­It¡¯s all over now...¡±

    Mariana begins to shed tears; ¡°Sisters¡­everyone¡­forgive me¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a hand grabs her shoulder and she hears a voice saying; ¡°Calm down...nothing is over...in fact, it¡¯s just beginning.¡±

    Mariana looks up and sees Daniel; ¡°Daniel!¡± Mariana smiles with tears in her eyes; ¡°You¡¯re okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am¡­it will take more than one hit to take me down¡­¡± Daniel looks at Naomi; ¡°I guess this wasn¡¯t part of the plan huh¡­¡±

    ¡°Daniel, what do we do? Naomi is dying and there are Sombras everywhere¡­¡±

    ¡°Like I said...this wasn''t part of the plan¡­¡± Daniel takes out a cell phone and makes a phone call; ¡°It¡¯s me...do it like I told you¡­¡±

    ¡°Right...Jefe¡­¡±

    (RRRRAAAWWW)

    A Sombra heads towards Daniel, Daniel kicks it and sends it flying.

    ¡°So strong¡­¡± Mariana looks at him impressed. Daniel takes out a triangular object and throws it to the air. The triangular object splits into three, and a forcefield covers the three of them.

    ¡°Teleportation, activated.¡± The forcefield begins to shine and the three of them disappear from that area.

    (BBBBOOOOMMMMM)

    In a blink of an eye, the three of them appear in the abandoned building where the Chuco Clan hangs out.

    Mariana opens her eyes and asks; ¡°Where...are we?¡±

    ¡°MARIANA!¡± Abril runs and hugs Mariana; ¡°Abril, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Why did you leave without me...I was so afraid that something bad happened to you¡­¡± Abril cries, Mariana also cries as she feels relieved; ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Honestly, you two are reckless...going there all by yourselves¡­¡± Fabiola walks with her arms crossed, Daniel scratches his head as he states:

    ¡°Yeah...yeah, but I knew things would go that way...so I was prepared¡­¡±

    ¡°Jefe...you¡¯re alright...and I managed to do it correctly¡­¡± The Chuco Clan approaches Daniel. Daniel looks at them and with a satisfied expression:

    ¡°Excellent, you followed the instructions and did your job correctly¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s going on?¡± Mariana asks Abril as she sees the Chuco Clan talking to Daniel. Abril begins to explain what happened.

    ***************************************************************************

    Earlier today¡­

    In the morning...Daniel had a meeting with the Chuco Clan¡­in the courtyard...

    ¡°Look, the things you saw the other day¡­ they were real¡­¡± Daniel takes out his cell phone and shows an image of a Sombra.

    ¡°Wow...so that monster was real...so cool¡­¡± Chuy, who is awake, says in a funky fashion.

    ¡°That monster was strong...stronger than me¡­¡± Bofo states as he looks at his muscle. ¡°Why are you showing this to us Jefe?¡± Tito asks Daniel.

    ¡°Tonight, there will be an attack from those things¡­¡± Daniel replies to Tito.

    ¡°Seriously Jefe? Then we should inform the authorities, right?¡± Ap¨¢ asks Daniel. Daniel shakes his head; ¡°No... they won¡¯t believe us...nobody will...but it¡¯s up to us to defend the city¡­¡±

    ¡°But we are just teenagers¡­¡± Tito comments discouraged. The Chuco Clan looks discouraged; ¡°He¡¯s right¡­the city is doomed¡­¡±

    Daniel chuckles as he shakes his head; ¡°So...we might be just teens, but you have spirit, that¡¯s why I chose you to be my team...I believe in you guys and I know that we will survive tonight¡±

    ¡°Really Jefe¡­you believe in us?¡± Apa and the members of the Chuco Clan look up with excitement. Daniel also nods in agreement: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t be alone¡­we will have a backup¡­¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Ap¨¢ asks intrigued. ¡°That¡¯s a secret...so, are you with me?¡± Daniel asks the Chuco Clan.

    The Chuco Clan look at each other and for a few seconds they agreed to help Daniel:

    ¡°We owe you our lives Jefe...so we will follow you to the end¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but don¡¯t call me Jefe¡­¡±

    ¡°Right...Jefe¡­¡±

    And so¡­

    ¡°Wait...is that Daniel and Mariana with Naomi?¡± Abril who was walking to the entrance sees them.

    Abril, who is very energetic, begins to scream; ¡°Hey Maria¡­¡± Suddenly, someone grabs her and prevents her from screaming.

    In the shadows, Bofo holds Abril; ¡°Hey what are you doing?¡± Abril exclaims, Ap¨¢ gives a note to Abril; ¡°Jefe wanted you to read this¡­¡±

    ¡°A message from Daniel?¡±

    Abril reads the note; ¡°Seriously...Daniel¡­¡±  Ap¨¢ looks at Abril; ¡°Monja (Nun) we need to look for Fabiola and go to the hiding spot. We will wait for Jefe¡¯s signal¡­¡±

    Abril hits Ap¨¢¡¯s head; ¡°Hey, I am not a monja, I am a novice and just call me Abril¡­¡±

    ¡°Right...sorry, Abril¡­¡±

    The Chuco Clan and Abril searched for Fabiola...after that they decided to head towards the hideout and waited for Daniel¡¯s signal¡­

    ***************************************************************************

    Present¡­

    ¡°I understand now...so that¡¯s why Daniel wanted to recruit the Chuco Clan¡­¡± Mariana mentions to Abril.

    (COUGH COUGH)

    Naomi coughs up blood; ¡°Oh no...Fabiola please help her, a Sombra attacked her and now she is bleeding.¡± Mariana says to Fabiola.

    Fabiola quickly looks at her wound, she lifts her shirt causing the Chuco Clan to look like perverts:

    ¡°WHOA!¡±

    (POKE POKE POKE POKE)

    Abril pokes their eyes; ¡°Don¡¯t look you perverts¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± The Chuco Clan cover their wounded eyes.

    Fabiola slowly closes her eyes and begins to chant; ¡°Curacion¡± (Healing)

    Golden mana shines and Naomi¡¯s wound slowly closes. After a few minutes, Naomi wakes up and sees Mariana; ¡°Naomi, I was so worried¡­¡±

    ¡°Where am I?¡± Naomi asks, Mariana explains the situation. Daniel takes out his phone and a light comes off it and illuminates the wall like a projector.

    ¡°Wow Jefe...that¡¯s so cool¡­¡± The Chuco Clan looks with excitement, Daniel looks at the cellphone; ¡°This is bad...the Sombras have gathered around her, I count 1000, this is going to be an invasion¡­¡±

    Daniel puts his phone away and looks at everyone; ¡°Listen, Chuco Clan, you will come with me¡­ we must bring reinforcements¡­Fabiola, you and the girls head to the Mission¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, got it Jefe¡­¡±

    Daniel looks at Fabiola; ¡°I will inform Father Clemente about the situation¡­¡±

    ¡°What will you do Daniel?¡± Fabiola asks Daniel, Daniel begins to walk to the exit as he states, ¡°I¡¯m going to summon the savior of the city¡­¡±

    At the same time¡­

    (BBBOOOOMMMM)

    Calakmul walks towards the city:

    ¡°Estrella, now order the invasion¡­¡±

    Estrella who now has hollow eyes points at the city, the Sombra turns and looks at the city as well.

    (RRRRAAAAWWW)

    1000 Sombras begin to head to the city, many of them with wings, others by foot. Calakmul smiles as he spreads his arms; ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for my Vengeance to begin, the Shadows will have their vengeance¡­¡±

    Estrella cries out; ¡°Naomi...Naomi...I will avenge you¡­¡±

    Sombras begin to gather around her, the Sombras begin to join together, and slowly as the sun completely sets. Creating a giant Sombra that has the body of a dragon with wings and marks in its body.

    (RRRRAAAWWW)

    The giant sombra roars as it slowly begins to walk towards the city. Estrella stands in its head:

    ¡°All of the sinners will be destroyed¡­¡±

    Rio Grande City was about to face the worst situation ever...the invasion of the Sombras....the night is dark as if it is a new moon...perfect for the Sombras who begin their assault...

 Vol. 4 - Chapter 4: The Night of the Shadows

    Akateko, Guatemala; April, 3 Years ago...

    Located in Guatemala, a small town was wiped out in a blink of an eye by an unknown entity. The town of Akateko was a peaceful town with a population of 500 people, the people who lived in that town had a special power¡­ These people had the ability to control the Sombras...a town of Shadow Tamers...Among them, a little girl who at that time was 9 years old¡­

    ¡°Estrella...come here¡­¡± A woman with white hair waves at  Estrella who was playing near her house.

    ¡°Mama...look, I found all these flowers for you¡­¡± Estrella runs towards her house. Her mom hugs her; ¡°Ay hija, you look so lovely...I wish we could be my little girl forever¡­¡±

    ¡°But I will mama¡­¡±

    Estrella¡¯s mother hugs her with tears in her eyes. Estrella, who doesn¡¯t know what is happening, hugs her back with a great smile.

    Akateko, was located in the jungles, near one of the temples of Kukulkan, the Mayan God of Life...Near the Mayan Peninsula, the members of Akateko were descendants of the Mayan civilization...they had the ability to control Alebrijes and Sombras...however, their gift was also a curse that brought consequences¡­

    Later that night¡­

    ¡°Hello¡­Ales¡­are you there?¡± Estrella walks towards the trees, at that moment, a small Sombra who has the appearance of the Chupacabras appears; ¡°There you are¡­here¡­I brought you some food¡­it¡¯s bread that my mom made¡­I hope you like it¡­¡±

    The Sombra takes a bite and smiles. Estrella smiles as well; ¡°I¡¯m happy you liked it¡­¡±

    Estrella pets the Sombra; ¡°You know¡­my mom and dad had a worried face today¡­I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    The Sombra looks at Estrella. Estrella chuckles: ¡°I know you can¡¯t talk¡­but I like it when you look at me¡­because, I know that you understand me¡­¡±

    Estrella stands up; ¡°I will go to mama and ask her what¡¯s going on¡­¡±

    (BBBBOOOOOMMMM)

    ¡°That was an explosion¡­and it¡¯s coming from my village¡­¡±

    Estrella sees fire coming out of the town, and the Chupacabras begin to run away. Estrella hears gunshots and explosions. Roars and people screaming.

    (BANG BANG)

    (AHHHHH)

    ¡°MAMA¡­PAPA¡­¡± Estrella runs to her home, the gunshots get stronger, she feels someone approaching and hides near some boxes located between houses.

    ¡°Man, this is just too boring, why isn¡¯t anyone here putting up a fight¡­¡± Estrella hears the voice of a man, she slowly lifts her head to see who it is. She sees the silhouette of a man wearing a Charro suit and mounting a black horse. The flames make the silhouette black, the only thing visible is his red eyes as he continues to move forward.

    Estrella uses the opportunity to run to her house; ¡°That man¡­is scary¡­I must find mama and papa¡­¡±

    As she arrives at her house, she hears a loud scream; -KKYYYAAAAHHHH- Next there is silence.

    (BADUMP BADUMP)

    Estrella, who is really frightened, decides to see through the window; ¡°I don¡¯t see anything¡­maybe there is no one he¡­¡±

    (SSPPPLLLAATTT)

    Blood flies to the window, scaring Estrella. Estrella falls back as she hears her mother and father screaming in pain. She gathers courage and slowly sees through the window and what she sees is a nightmare.

    Her mother and father are being devoured by Sombras, the Sombras who were once their allies attacking everyone. Estrella, who is in shock, runs with all her might, suddenly a Sombra with the shape of a jaguar begins to chase after her.

    (RRRRAAAWWWWW)

    ¡°NO¡­STAY AWAY!¡± Estrella screams, the Sombra is about to gain up to her, but suddenly, someone fires a gun; -BBBAAANNNNGG- A bullet kills the Sombra. Estrella falls to the ground; she looks up and sees the man with Charro suit with his gun.

    The man looks at Estrella; ¡°Little girl, run away as fast as you can...you can¡¯t do anything now...run and live¡­¡±

    The man continues to fire at the Sombras attacking them. Estrella, with tears in her eyes, runs as fast as she can towards the jungle.

    That night...the massacre of the town continued...leaving no survivors...except for one girl who the man dressed as a Charro helped...The next morning, the girl who survived walked back to the town, rain fell with great force, but the girl continued to search for someone...

    "Wahh...wahh¡­mama...papa¡­"

    Estrella walks down the road of a town covered in flames. She walks slowly as she tries to look for someone. However, there are no survivors.

    Estrella falls because she is weak. She continues to cry as the flames get close to her.

    Suddenly, three Sombras surround her, they are about to attack her but a creature flies down at high speed and lands next to the girl.

    (SSSLLLAASSSHHH)

    The winged creature destroys the Sombras in an instant.

    "Are...you...alright¡­"

    The monster extends his arm, the girl looks at it and feels relieved; ¡°I¡­am¡­¡±

    ¡°Are...you...not...afraid¡­"

    The girl shakes her head. She stands up and grabs the Sombras¡¯ hand:

    "Thank you, mister¡­my name is¡­Estrella"

    ¡°Estrella¡± The winged creature repeats her name. Estrella feels safer with the winged monster; ¡°You are an Ales, right? Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°So... there was a survivor ehh¡­¡± Estrella and the Ales (Chupacabras) hear the voice of a man. They turn around and see a man with a skeleton mask coming out of a portal.

    The man walks forward. The Ales steps forward, guarding Estrella, the man in the skeleton mask laughs:

    ¡°So...you try to protect her huh...now this is funny, a Chupacabras protecting a ShadowTamer...¡±

    The man with the skeleton mask releases a purple aura; ¡°Well she looks young, much like your offspring right...too bad,  I needed to kill them because they would interfere with my plan¡­¡±

    (RRRAAAWWW)

    The Chupacabras roars and prepares to attack the mask man, the mask man points at the girl; ¡°Listen...you beast, if you attack me...I will kill that girl¡­¡±

    The Chupacabras stops his rage, the girl runs and hugs the Chupacabras. The man with the skeleton mask declares:

    ¡°Little girl, you and that beast will come with me...if you want to survive¡­you will now work for me...¡±

    The frightened girl looks at the Chupacabras, the Chupacabras grabs her hand and both of them begin to walk towards the portal.

    As they walk towards the portal, another man comes out, this man is Calakmul, the chief of the village.

    ¡°Estrella...come...I, your leader Calakmul will guide you¡­¡±

    The girl with no other choice decided to follow the leader of her village.

    For three years, Estrella and the Chupacabras traveled around Central America doing what Calakmul ordered them to do... However, they lived in horrible conditions, Estrella barely ate...only the things that the Chupacabras gave her...they continued like that until 6 months before the present time, when they arrived in Rio Grande City¡­

    ¡°NOOOO¡­SOMEONE HELP¡­¡±

    It happened on a cold night of November...Estrella was looking at the moon as she heard the scream of a girl. She looks at the window of her abandoned home and sees three men grabbing a girl...that girl is Naomi...her future friend¡­

    ¡°That girl is being attacked¡­what should I do?¡±

    Estrella, who was afraid of the Sombras used her powers and summoned them...with a flute that was passed down by her mother¡­

    (RRRRAAAWWW)

    The Sombras killed the three men who were trying to kidnap and rape Naomi¡­ Naomi who was unconscious did not see what happened...as a few minutes later, Naomi opened her eyes and saw Estrella¡­

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Naomi asks with fear, Estrella begins to walk away, Naomi gets up and asks; ¡°Did you save me from those men?¡±

    Estrella turns around and looks at her; ¡°Please...go away¡­¡±

    Naomi looks at her house and asks; ¡°Is that your house? Do you live alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­but I do not live alone...I have my friends with me?¡±

    Naomi looks around looking for Estrella¡¯s friends; ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone...are they perhaps ghosts?¡±

    ¡°Ghosts?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...you know the black things that appear at night...I see them walk around at my house...but nobody believes me...I am really scared about them¡­¡±

    ¡°I see them as well...those ghosts¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes...and I also am scared of them...but there is one that I still like¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    (GGGRRRRR)

    Naomi hears a growling sound; ¡°What is that? A ghost¡­¡± Estrella falls into the ground, her stomach growls making her feel weak. Naomi runs to her aid; ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    (GGGRRRRR)

    Naomi hears Estrella¡¯s stomach, she smiles; ¡°You stomach, you must be hungry...here¡­¡± Naomi gives Estrella a sandwich she had on her bag. Estrella begins to eat with speed. She looks at Naomi with tears in her eyes; ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, want to come to my house...I am sure my parents wouldn¡¯t mind¡­¡±

    ¡°No...I must remain here...he told me to stay here...and wait for his return¡­¡± Estrella replies, Naomi doesn¡¯t understand; ¡°Okay...then from this day forward, we are friends, I will come visit you every day and bring you food¡­¡±

    Naomi stands up and stretches her hand; ¡°My name is Naomi, nice to meet you¡­¡± Estrella slowly shakes Naomi¡¯s hand; ¡°I am Estrella¡­¡±

    From that day onwards, Naomi visited Estrella every day after school. She always brought some food from her house so she could eat...she would stay and talk to her until the sun went down...Estrella saw her as a friend...however, she could not feel comfortable because she needed to follow Calakmul¡¯s orders...on the night of the Chupacabras attack...Calakmul had a talk with Estrella¡­

    ¡°Naomi brought me another cake...it was really delicious...Ales¡­¡± Estrella talks with the Chupacabras with a smile. For Estrella, the Chupacabras was her guardian who took her under his wing after the incident that night.

    ¡°Cake good...Naomi...nice person¡­¡± The Chupacabras says to Estrella who smiles at him. Suddenly, the Chupacabras feels the presence of a man. Calakmul appears right next to them:

    ¡°Estrella, tonight, we will have our revenge against El Charro Negro, the one responsible for destroying your village¡­.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to...I feel that this is wrong¡­¡± Estrella replies looking down, Calakmul proceeds in grabbing both of her shoulders; ¡°Listen to me...you must take revenge, these sinners destroyed our lives...we must get our vengeance¡­¡±

    ¡°Ouch, you¡¯re hurting me¡­¡± Estrella screams, the Chupacabras gets angry and tries to attack Calakmul. Calakmul dodges his attack; ¡°What are you doing monster, you must obey me¡­¡±

    ¡°I...Obey...Estrella¡­¡±

    ¡°Ales stop...please¡­¡± Estrella stops the Chupacabras, the Chupacabras looks at Estrella and calms down.

    ¡°It appears we have some miscommunication¡­¡± El Muerto appears in front of them from a portal.

    ¡°El Muerto...what are you doing here?¡± Calakmul asks, El Muerto keeps his portal open; ¡°It¡¯s time to go...time for your vengeance to begin...little girl, order the Chupacabras to begin the assault¡­¡±

    ¡°He is an Ales, not a Chupacabras¡­¡± Estrella expresses anger, the Chupacabras puts his hand on her head:

    ¡°I...WILL GO¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay...please be careful¡­¡± Estrella says to the Chupacabras who flies into the portal, Calakmul and El Muerto also enter as Calakmul says; ¡°Stay here...Estrella¡­¡±

    Estrella looks at the portal, she goes outside and sees the sky as she thinks; ¡°Why is our leader obsessed with vengeance? What is vengeance? And why do I need to participate?¡±

    Estrella looks at the sky with tears in her eyes; ¡°Mama¡­Papa¡­I miss you¡­¡±

    After that night, Estrella and the Chupacabras began their assaults on the Borderland...the Chupacabras was killed after his clash with Uriel...

    ¡°The Ales¡­was killed?¡± Estrella cries as El Muerto nods in agreement; ¡°Indeed¡­El Charro Negro killed it¡­¡±

    Estrella releases purple aura as she looks at a puddle of water; ¡°Charro Negro¡­I swear I will take my revenge¡­¡±

    Estrella then knew what it meant, the feeling of vengeance...

    ***************************************************************************

    Rio Grande City; Present

    The New Moon...a phase of the moon cycle in which the moon is in a position opposite of the sun and earth...for normal people, it¡¯s just a phase but for those who know the truth, the New Moon is also known as the Dark Moon¡­

    The Dark Moon serves as a purpose for the Sombras, it enhances their strength and power, and it makes them visible even for those who can¡¯t see them...The Dark Moon also makes them aggressive¡­

    (PUM PUM PUM)

    Concealed in the darkness of the night, a giant figure slowly walks towards the city. A giant Sombra created by a fusion of hundreds of Sombras made by one girl.

    (RRRAAAWWW)

    The giant Sombra roars with force making the city rumble. The girl who is located at the Sombra¡¯s forehead is blinded by rage.

    ¡°Vengeance...vengeance to the world...my friend...Naomi was¡­¡± Estrella remembers Naomi on the ground, she is covered in blood causing her to panic and remember her parents¡¯ death:

    ¡°MAMA...PAPA...I WANT VENGEANCE¡­¡±

    One thousand Sombras head towards the city and attack everyone who crosses their path.

    (RRAAWWW SSSLLAASSHHH)

    ¡°CORRAN DEMONIOS...CORRAN...AHHHH¡± (RUN DEMONS RUN)

    The Sombras, who are influenced by the Shadow Tamer Estrella, attack the people without hesitation.

    Thanks to the Dark Moon, the Sombras are faster and stronger. The number of deaths keeps increasing with every passing minute.

    In the Rio Grande City¡¯s Mayor Office, the Mayor Nathaniel Gonzalez and his son, Alberto Gonzalez, watch the television:

    CIUDAD BAJO ATAQUE!!! (CITY UNDER ATTACK)

    ¡°We are broadcasting live in the helicopter as we see thousands of black creatures invading the city...they are attacking and killing people at high speed...we warned the people to take shelter and to not go outside...I repeat...do not go outside...wait...what is that?¡±

    The cameraman shifts its attention to the giant Sombra who is heading their way.

    ¡°It¡¯s a giant monster...I repeat a giant monster is heading our way...every we must...KYAAHHHH¡±

    (BBBBOOOOMMM)

    The Giant Sombra destroys the helicopter with the swing of its arm. Nathaniel looks at it and begins to call a number:

    ¡°Darius...what is the meaning of this? Why is a Sombra destroying my city...why is the invasion happening?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about...I have other issues at hand...deal with it yourself¡­¡±

    ¡°Darius, wait¡­¡± Nathaniel hears Darius hanging the phone. ¡°GODDAMNIT!¡± Nathaniel throws his phone.

    He grabs his stuff and looks at his son; ¡°Alberto, let¡¯s get out of here now¡­¡±

    ¡°Father, what about the city?¡±

    ¡°Who cares about it...we must take shelter...I am sure someone will stop them¡­¡±

    ¡°Very well father...I will follow you...besides, I could care less about this city¡­¡±

    At one of the apartments located at the northern part of the city, Ms. Gutierrez, Daniel¡¯s Algebra teacher looks at the T.V. and makes a call:

    ¡°Kasumi-Senpai, we are in trouble, a Giant Sombra appears in the city and is heading to destroy it...plus hundreds of Sombras attacking the city...I need backup¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Flor, but for the moment we can¡¯t go to Rio Grande City...remember that we don¡¯t have the authority to be there...plus the others are not at their 100%¡±

    ¡°Senpai, I know that everyone feels somber for what happened to Mr. Jairo but still, the city needs Yggdrasil¡­¡±

    ¡°Flor...please...just escape while you can...you are no match for those Sombras, you don¡¯t have an Esper Suit...Flor please try to stay safe¡­¡±

    ¡°...¡± Flor stays quiet. Kasumi continues to speak; ¡°Flor...just come to Sun City...and trust the Mission of San Juan...remember that we have an Alliance with them...trust...in Uriel¡­¡±

    Kasumi hangs up, Flor sighs with her eyes closed thinking; ¡°I guess what happened to Jairo really affected them...but I won¡¯t back down, I must help them...I am a proud member of Yggdrasil¡±

    Flor walks towards her closet and opens a secret vault; ¡°I will do what I must¡­¡±

    (PUM PUM PUM)

    The Giant Sombra continues to walk and passes through the powerplant. The Sombra destroys the plant with its steps causing a massive blackout in the city.

    (BBBBBBBBBBOOOOMMMM)

    (RRRRRAAAAWWWW)

    The city is without light, there is no power and panic rises...

    ***************************************************************************

    Mission of San Juan

    At the same time...at the Mission, Maria and Sister Carolina were watching the events on the television¡­.

    ¡°This is not good...the children. Where are they?¡± Sister Carolina asks Maria; ¡°I ordered Valerie to stay in Sun City with a friend...but Daniel and the three sisters are still in the streets¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh no...we must find them at once¡­¡± Sister Carolina heads to the door. However, Father Clemente appears in front of them:

    ¡°Stop Carolina...this is not the time to be worried, believe in them, they are strong...right now...we must act. Maria, gather the people outside and tell them to take refuge in the Mission...Carolina prepare to repel the upcoming Sombras¡­¡±

    ¡°Very well¡­¡± Sister Carolina looks doubtful. Maria grabs her shoulder; ¡°Calm down¡­believe in the children¡­after all¡­they were raised by you¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­I will believe in them¡­¡±  Sister Carolina and Maria begin to move.

    ¡°This attack, was it Darius or was someone else? Well, that¡¯s not important¡­for now¡­I must protect everyone¡­¡± Father Clemente arrives at his office. In his desk there is an emergency button, he presses it sending alert to all the Churches in the city; he grabs a phone and makes a call:

    ¡°Attention, this is an Emergency, Father Clemente Rossi states a level 3 alert...to all of the members of the Church, open your temples and save as many as possible...I will proceed in ending this Invasion in the name of the Order of the Holy Cross¡­¡±

    Father Clemente lifts his desk and throws it to the wall, destroying it. On the floor, there is a door with a seal on it. Father Clemente closes his eyes and chants:

    ¡°Se?or, libera esta herramienta sellada para repeler el mal...libera el arma que desterrar demonios; Viento Escarlata¡± (Lord, release the seal tool to repel evil...release the weapon that vanishes demons; Scarlet Wind)

    Slowly, the seal begins to burn, and a powerful mana opens the door. Father Clemente grabs the weapon that was located on the floor, the weapon has a scabbard with a lock around it.

    ¡°It¡¯s been 20 years since I last used it...old friend, I always knew that this day would come...time for me to defend my family¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Without light...The City is in panic, people run away as they are being chased by Sombras...The Sombras are visible and stronger than before...and attack people mercilessly¡­.

    ¡°Ha...ha...ha¡­¡± Running uphill, four girls head to the Mission, they run as they can as the lights go off one by one.

    (RRRRRAAAWWWW)

    ¡°Naomi...come on, we must escape¡­¡± Mariana pulls Naomi¡¯s arm as they try to run from the Sombras.

    ¡°Seriously, stupid Daniel...why did he make us run¡­¡± Fabiola exclaims as she remembers his words:

    ¡°Fabiola, you four head to the Mission...the Chuco Clan and I have something to do...you girls will only get in the way so hurry and run...we¡¯ll catch up later¡­¡±

    Fabiola senses a large amount of Sombras heading their way; ¡°There are too many¡­even for me to handle¡­¡±

    Fabiola sees Sombras upfront; ¡°Hey¡­wait¡­we must hide¡­let¡¯s go over there¡­¡±

    The four of them head towards a restaurant. They hide in there, the restaurant is empty, and there is no power.

    The girls breathe heavily as they hide below a table. Naomi begins to cry; ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mariana, this all happened because I thought she was a good person¡­I guess I don¡¯t have anyone in this world¡­¡±

    Mariana hugs her; ¡°Calm down, you still have me and my sisters...if you ever feel alone, remember that you have friends¡­¡±

    ¡°Mariana...but I...I¡­¡±

    ¡°Naomi...believe in Mariana, she is the purest girl in the world...plus she is our sister after all¡­¡± Abril smiles at her; ¡°I want to be your friend as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Abril¡­¡±

    ¡°Good grief, remember the situation we¡¯re in right now...but...I would also like to be your friend¡­¡± Fabiola avoids looking at her. Naomi feels embarrassed and smiles:

    ¡°Thank you...you three are really nice¡­¡±

    (BADUMP)

    Fabiola senses an attack; ¡°Oh no¡­take cover¡­¡±

    (RRRRAAAWWW)

    A Sombra flies down and destroys the ceiling. -CCCRRRAAASSSHHHH- The Sombra lands on the table. The Sombra has the appearance of a bat with circles on its body. Naomi wants to scream but Mariana stops her:

    ¡°Shhh...or it will find us¡­¡±

    Fabiola points and makes signs to them that they need to get out through the door. Fabiola goes first, she slowly crawls towards the door. The Sombra gets distracted in the kitchen as it senses a rat passing by.

    Fabiola quickly arrives at the door and makes a sign for the next girl to go. Abril  goes next and without any problem, she makes it to the door.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± Naomi is too frightened to move, Mariana grabs her hand and whispers; ¡°We¡¯ll go together¡­¡± Mariana and Naomi slowly move toward the door.

    (CRACK)

    They make a small noise. The Sombra notices them and comes out of the kitchen. Naomi and Mariana are paralyzed with fear, the Sombra gets closer.

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    The Sombra appears to be as blind as bat and looks for the girls but doesn¡¯t sense their movements.

    Naomi trembles as she sees the Sombra smell her. Mariana looks at Fabiola, Fabiola grabs a small plastic bottle and throws it to the kitchen once more.

    (RRRAAWWW)

    The Sombra moves towards the kitchen, Mariana stands up and pulls Naomi; ¡°Let¡¯s go...hurry¡­¡± The girls run towards the door, the Sombra notices the girls and spreads its wings.

    ¡°Hurry girls, the Mission is a few blocks away.¡± Fabiola screams, the Sombra flies to the sky. With its sonar, the Sombra flies towards the girls.

    (BBBBBOOOMMM)

    ¡°This is not good¡­¡± Abril says as she runs. Fabiola stops and closes her eyes; ¡°Florece, Lanza de Santa Ines¡± ( Bloom, Lance of Saint Ines)

    Fabiola makes her lance appear, the lance releases a pink aura, Fabiola jumps in the air and throws the lance directly at the Sombra.

    (SSSLLLAASSHHH)

    Fabiola purifies the Sombras; ¡°Take that¡­¡±

    ¡°You did it¡­¡± Abril celebrates. ¡°LOOK OUT!¡± Fabiola screams, Abril turns around and sees a Sombra behind her.

    (PPUUMM)

    The Sombra hits Abril. ¡°AAABBRRIIILLLL!¡± Fabiola catches her,

    ¡°Abril¡­are you okay?¡± Fabiola holds Abril. Abril slowly opens her eyes; ¡°Sorry¡­I got distracted¡­¡±

    (RRAAWWW)

    Suddenly, the girls are surrounded by Sombras. Fabiola with tears on her eyes says with a trembling voice:

    ¡°Somebody...help¡­¡±

    Without warning, a lance with a red tip destroys the Sombra who was about to attack Abril.

    (SSSLLLAASSHHH)

    Walking towards them, a figure of a person wearing a skeleton mask with a red stripe crossed it. The figure has black wings coming from its back.

    ¡°Are you girls, alright?¡± The figure asks, Fabiola remembers the figure''s appearance; ¡°Y-Y-You¡¯re El Muerto¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I am, however, I don¡¯t have any intentions of hurting you¡­Fabiola¡­¡±

    Fabiola opens her eyes wider; ¡°H-H-How do you know my name?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll learn the truth soon¡­¡± El Muerto chuckles; ¡°You girls mustn''t be here...go now¡­¡± El Muerto makes his lance appear and flies away towards another location.

    Fabiola and the others continue to head towards the Mission. Fabiola carries Abril, while Mariana holds Naomi¡¯s hand.

    Fabiola thinks as they run; ¡°Why did El Muerto help us? Who is he? How does he know my name?¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    10 Minutes Before...30Km away from Rio Grande City¡­

    Located in an abandoned Tiwa establishment, four people look at the purple mana pillar shining at Rio Grande City. Uriel, Tiwa, Victoria and Coyote looked at the sky, and suddenly, Uriel received a phone call¡­

    ¡°Daniel, what¡¯s going on?¡± Uriel asks Daniel; ¡°Hey Big Brother, we found the Shadow Tamer but she went out of control...would you mind coming here and give us a hand?¡±

    Uriel sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°So that light is her, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...and she has summoned over a thousand Sombras, and she turned herself into a giant Sombra as well...so we are in trouble here¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand, where is Valerie?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she is in Sun City...she is safe¡­¡±

    ¡°Good...very, I will open a portal and¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop...I want you to use the thing I gave you; it will be perfect to put it to the test it out¡­¡±

    Uriel remembers and takes out a triangle object; ¡°This thing? Are you sure it¡¯s going to work?¡±

    On the other side of the phone, Daniel smiles and replies; ¡°I am 80% sure¡­¡± Daniel has the Chuco Clan installing four pillars, each member on one side.

    ¡°Is this okay Jefe?¡± Ap¨¢ asks Daniel, Daniel nods in agreement, Ap¨¢ looks at the other members;

    ¡°All right guys, it¡¯s time for the Chuco Clan to show off¡­¡±

    ¡°YYEEAAAHHH¡±

    The Chuco Clan finishes installing the pillars; ¡°We¡¯re all set, Jefe¡­¡±

    ¡°Good...don¡¯t call me Jefe¡­¡±

    Daniel through the phone; ¡°Okay Brother...time for you to come here¡­¡±

    On the other side of the phone, Uriel nods in agreement; ¡°Very well¡­¡± Uriel looks at the others, he walks closer:

    ¡°We will be teleported towards Rio Grande City...Victoria, you will stay close to me¡­¡± Uriel grabs her hip; ¡°Gyahh..¡± Victoria blushes, Tiwa looks at Uriel;¡± Why does she have to stay close to you?¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know how to manipulate mana...gather mana around your body¡­¡± Uriel throws the triangular artifact to the air, the artifact spreads into three pieces, creating a barrier around them. Tiwa gathers mana all over her body. Uriel does the same, covering Victoria.

    ¡°Are you coming, viejo?¡± Uriel asks Coyote, Coyote finishes his cigarette and walks towards the barrier; ¡°Sure thing...my target has appeared so I must go there¡­¡±

    ¡°Your target?¡± Tiwa asks Coyote, who covers his body with mana.

    ¡°Very well, the teleportation will begin in 3...2...1¡­¡±

    Daniel puts his hands on the ground and releases an enormous amount of red mana, the mana flows towards the pillar that El Chuco Clan installed.

    ¡°Wow Jefe, why is it glowing?¡± Chuy asks Daniel, Daniel makes a confident expression; ¡°Because I am summoning reinforcements¡­Teletransportacion Magnetica¡± (Magnetic Teleportation)

    The device releases red mana to the sky. On Uriel''s side, the three triangular devices begin to glow. ¡°Uriel, I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Victoria hugs Uriel. Uriel holds her and replies; ¡°Don¡¯t be...I¡¯m here with you¡­just close your eyes¡­¡±

    ¡°Sheesh...acting all lovey dovey in front of me¡­¡± Tiwa puffs her cheeks. Coyote laughs; ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous little girl...I¡¯m sure he will notice you some day¡­¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP!!¡±

    (BBBOOOOMMM)

    The red mana reaches the triangular devices. Soon Uriel and the others who are inside the range of the devices disappear as they slowly disintegrate. The red mana flies to the sky and returns to the original place.

    (BBBOOOMMMM)

    The red mana arrives at Daniel''s side. Daniel and the Chuco Clan are located at the top of the abandoned building. -RRRAAWWWW- Suddenly, Sombras begin to climb the building with others who have wings flying towards them. The Chuco clan slowly walk back.

    ¡°JEFE WHAT DO WE DO?¡± Tito asks Daniel, Daniel looks at the portal; ¡°Calm down, the teleportation was a success¡­¡± The red mana stops leaving a smoke screen in the area.

    (BANG BANG BANG BANG)

    Bullets begin to fly off the smokescreen. Hitting the flying Sombras. Sombras that were climbing reached the roof. The Chuco Clan is surrounded, suddenly, Uriel jumps into air and chants; ¡°Arte del Mariachi; Danza de la Luna¡± (Mariachi Art, Moon dance)

    (SLASH SLASH SLASH SLASH)

    Uriel, in a blink of an eye, purifies all the Sombras, causing the smoke screen to disperse thanks to his rapid movements. The Chuco Clan is impressed as they scream:

    ¡°INCREDIBLE...THIS DUDE IS SO POWERFUL!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you made it, Brother¡­¡± Daniel walks towards Uriel, who is looking at the giant Sombra. Uriel smiles; ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you¡­¡±

    ¡°UUURRIIIEEELLL!¡± Victoria runs and hugs his arm. Ap¨¢ looks at Uriel in awe; ¡°Wow, he is Daniel¡¯ brother? Damn it...he looks so handsome, and he has a hot babe on his side...I¡¯m so jealous¡­¡±

    ¡°Calm down Ap¨¢, I¡¯m sure someday, we will have hot babes as well¡­¡± Bofo comforts Ap¨¢ who is crying out of jealousy. Uriel looks at the four members of the Chuco Clan and makes a little smile; ¡°I see you made some friends Daniel¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re more like my subjects Brother¡­¡± Daniel replies as he avoids looking at Uriel feeling embarrassed.

    ¡°Well muchacho, it appears that we have a little situation¡­¡±Coyote walks to his side. Uriel looks at Coyote and asks; ¡°Hey viejo, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°I think I will play a little while...my target is nowhere to be found and I hate when those things attack like that...¡± Coyote jumps off the roof, he grabs his lasso and throws it to a light pole, he swings to the next roof and continues to run towards the Giant Sombra:

    ¡°See you later¡­Charro Negro¡­¡±

    ¡°Daniel, you must head towards our mother...to the mission¡­¡± Uriel looks at Victoria; ¡°Victoria, go with my brother...you will be safe there¡­¡±

    ¡°Nooo...I want to be with you¡­¡± Victoria grabs Uriel tighter. Uriel sighs, Tiwa gets mad and puffs her cheeks; ¡°You two, we don¡¯t have time for that...in fact¡­¡±

    (PPPUUMM)

    Suddenly, a lance attacks Tiwa, however, Tiwa manages to avoid it.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± Daniel asks, everyone looks up and sees El Muerto flying towards them. -TCH- ¡°Daniel, get your friends out of here now¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah...Chuco Clan, let¡¯s go¡­¡± Daniel orders the Chuco Clan, and the Chuco Clan runs down the stairs. El Muerto lands on the roof; ¡°Charro Negro...we meet again...and I see you have some company with you¡­¡±

    El Muerto looks at Tiwa and Victoria; ¡°The Ysleta girl and the girl that Angela hates huh...what an odd combination¡­¡±

    ¡°Angela...hates me?¡± Victoria asks herself; ¡°How do you know Angela?¡±

    ¡°Whoops, I slip my tongue there...well no matter, I have instructions to kill you¡­¡±

    "Kill...me¡­" Victoria begins to walk back really frightened.

    "Victoria, don''t be scared...I am here with you¡­"  Uriel extends his arm as a symbol of protection; "Listen up, I won''t let you touch her¡­"

    (BAADUUMMPP)

    "Uriel¡­"Victoria blushes, Tiwa walks towards Uriel without losing sight of El Muerto; "Hey Uriel...Let me handle this one¡­"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Isn''t it obvious? You must stop that Sombra¡­"

    Uriel looks at Tiwa''s determined eyes; "I guess I will leave up to you¡­"

    Tiwa looks at Victoria; "Hey...give me my amulet back...I need it to survive¡­"

    "Hey, wait...I already¡­" Uriel interrupts Victoria by putting his hand on her shoulder and nodding in agreement.

    Victoria takes the amulet out and gives it to Tiwa. Tiwa smiles at Victoria; "Thank you but I still hate you...bye bye" Tiwa pushes Victoria off the roof; "GGGYYYAAHHHH"

    Uriel chuckles: "Female relationships are weird¡­"

    "Get going or she will die¡­" Tiwa says to Uriel. Uriel jumps off the roof with great speed in order to catch Victoria.

    "I got you¡­" Uriel opens a red portal and both of them disappear by passing through it.

    Tiwa looks at El Muerto, El Muerto sighs; " You make things even more difficult for me¡­"

    "Well...boo hoo...too bad for you¡­"

    "I guess I can play around a little with you¡­"

    "Zuni, Jana, Suma '''' Tiwa summons all of her spirits:

    "Mistress Tiwa...we are here by your side¡­"

    El Muerto shuckles; "I guess I can play with you for a little while...you are the Last Shaman of the Ysletas...let me see your power¡­"

    "Mmmpphh...This is perfect, I can take you down and be done with this stupid Alliance with my enemy¡­"

    "Your enemy?" El Muerto sounds confused. Tiwa smiles and releases white mana:

    "Prepare yourself...El Muerto¡­"

    El Muerto also releases mana and replies; "Come...Last Shaman¡­"

    ***************************************************************************

    (RRRAAAWWW)

    ¡°Don¡¯t falter men...keep firing¡­¡± Officer Rodriguez, who has a bulletproof vest, leads the defense force.

    (BANG BANG BANG)

    A unit of police officers continues to fire however, the Sombras keep advancing without stopping and attack the officers.

    ¡°AAAHHHHH¡±

    (SSSLLLAASSSHHH)

    A Sombra tries to attack Officer Rodriguez, he avoids and shoots multiple times but the bullets have no effect.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, I know they are connecting¡­¡± The Sombra hits Officer Rodriguez. He flies to a car, breaking the windows.

    He bleeds as he thinks; ¡°Damn it, this is the end...Victoria¡­¡±

    ¡°En el nombre del se?or, purifica estas almas malditas¡­¡± (In the name of our lord, purify these cursed souls)

    (RRRAAAWWW)

    The Sombras shine a golden light, they slowly begin to disappear. Officer Rodriguez looks at the end of the street, a priest carrying a sword walks down the street, praying and vanishing the Sombras.

    ¡°W-W-What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°Oh good son, you¡¯re okay...order your troops to fall back...there is no need for them to sacrifice their lives for this¡­¡± The priest gives the hand to the Officer. He slowly stands up and asks; ¡°You¡¯re Father Clemente, the right hand of the bishop...what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°As you can see son, these are not ordinary creatures, they can only be defeated by a special weapon and that weapon is in my hands...Now order everyone to retreat¡­¡±

    ¡°All units, fall back¡­¡± Officer Rodriguez orders the units to retrieve. Father Clemente begins to walk forward; ¡°Now then, is everyone ready?¡± He communicates with the other priests using a cross:

    ¡°Ready...Roger...We¡¯re all set¡­¡±

    ¡°Excellent...on the night of the Dark Moon, we will stop this Invasion...NOW!¡± Father Clemente raises his hand. Soon priests and nuns surround the giant Sombra and throw Holy ashes to the ground. They put their hands on the ground and chant at the same time:

    ¡°En el nombre del se?or, levanta la barrera que nos proteger¨¢ del mal¡± (In the name of our lord, raise the barrier that will protect us from evil.)

    Suddenly, a golden barrier rises, trapping most of the Sombras and the Giant Sombra inside. The Sombras who try to pass will immediately get purified. However, there are still many Sombras that escape and continue their attack.

    ¡°I guess we have to do this the hard way¡­¡± Father Clemente lifts his sword, the locks that surround it are released, he slowly draws it out revealing a double edge sword with a colored blade and a cross in the scabbard.

    ¡°Viento Escarlata'''' (Scarlet Wind) Soon the air begins to burn as the Father releases red mana; ¡°Fuego del Esp¨ªritu Santo¡­¡± (Holy Spirit Fire)

    (SSSLLLAASSHHHH)

    He attacks the Sombras cutting them in half, the Sombras burn instantly and get purified. Father Clemente with great speed avoids the attacks and continues to purify each Sombra that dares to attack him.

    The other priests, monks and nuns defend the city with holy water and holy ash. The churches that are located around the city have all holy barriers that prevent the Sombras from attacking¡­

    ¡°I need to help, but I don¡¯t know how¡­¡± Officer Rodriguez sees Father Clemente fighting. Without warning a Sombra appears from behind and attacks him.

    (PPPUUMMM)

    The Sombra has the shape of a bobcat. Officer Rodriguez tries to shoot but the gun is useless. ¡°DAMN IT¡­¡±

    (BBBAAANNGGG)

    He hears a gunshot, Officer Rodriguez looks at a beautiful brown-skin woman walking towards him with a shotgun. She is wearing military pants, a black shirt with military gloves, and she has a military cap as well.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± The woman asks, Officer Rodriguez stands up; ¡°Yes...who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a teacher...passing by¡­here¡­¡± She gives him a gun; ¡°That gun will be useful against Sombras...you look like you want to help so here is your chance¡­¡±

    (BANG)

    The woman begins to shoot at the Sombras, killing them successfully. Officer Rodriguez looks impressed; ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The woman smiles at him; ¡°My name is Flor¡­¡±

    ¡°Flor...what a lovely name¡­¡± Officer Rodriguez shoots at the approaching Sombras, the bullets are effective.

    (BOOM BOOM)

    Flor and Officer Rodriguez continue to defend the city. Meanwhile, Father Clemente successfully purifies the Sombras, gaining the advantage.

    *****************************************************************************

    The three sisters and Naomi head to the Mission but they are chased by Sombras...

    Another bat Sombra tries to attack Mariana as well. ¡°MMMAARRIIIAANNNA!¡± Naomi pushes Mariana away. The Sombra grabs Nomi and flies to the air.

    ¡°NNNAAOOOMMMIII!!!¡± Mariana extends her arms with tears in her eyes. At the moment a wind begins to blow, a young man wearing a Charro outfit jumps into the air.

    (SSSLLLAASSHHH)

    The young man slashes the bat Sombra in half and purifies it. He grabs Naomi and slowly descends to the girl¡¯s side. Naomi regains consciousness and sees the young man; ¡°It¡¯s...him¡­¡±

    ¡°URIEL!¡± Fabiola screams with excitement. Uriel puts Naomi down and asks; ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Y-Y-YEAH!¡± Naomi blushes upon seeing Uriel. Uriel sees the Sombras surrounding them. He makes his sword appear ; ¡°GET DOWN!¡±

    The girls immediately get down, Uriel gathers mana in the form of wind and chants:

    ¡°Arte del Mariachi, Cancion del Viento, Primera Stanza, Rafaga del viento cortante¡± (Mariachi Art, Wind Song, First Stanza, cutting wind barrage)

    (SSSSLLLAASSHHHH)

    Uriel swings his sword creating a circle in the air. The wind current expands and begins to cut the Sombras like hundreds of blades.

    In a blink of an eye, the Sombras that were surrounding them disappeared.

    Uriel puts away his sword, he turns and looks at the girl, with a serious face and makes a little smile; ¡°Good, you girls are unharmed¡­¡±

    ¡°UUURRRIIIEELLL!¡± Mariana and Abril run and hug him while crying, Uriel pats their heads; ¡°You were very brave¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is he? He saved me and that was so cool¡­¡± Naomi says as she blushes looking at Uriel. Fabiola walks towards him; ¡°Uriel, where were you? What is happening here? How did you get here?¡±

    "UUURRIIEELLL" Victoria runs towards Uriel. She hugs his arm. -BOING- ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me behind¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­but I had to save the girls¡­¡±

    Fabiola gets jealous as she asks; "Who is she?" Victoria lets Uriel go; ¡°I¡¯m her girlfriend¡­¡±

    ¡°Girlfriend?¡± The Sisters look surprised. Uriel sighs and shakes his head; ¡°No she¡¯s not¡­¡±

    ¡°But we went to a date¡­¡± Victoria acts shy. Fabiola looks in shock; ¡°Wait¡­a date ?¡±

    Abril smiles; ¡°Uriel¡­in a date? Now that¡¯s something new¡­¡±

    Victoria walks backwards; ¡°I need to contact my dad¡­and tell him that I¡¯m okay¡­¡±

    At that moment, a bear-like Sombra appears from behind Victoria. Victoria turns around and falls feeling frightened, the Sombra is about to attack her.

    (SSSLLLLAASSSHHH)

    The Sombra slashes Uriel who appeared before Victoria. The Sombra begins to attack once more. Uriel with great speed grabs Victoria and evades the attack.

    "Uriel, are you okay?" The girls run to his side; Uriel holds Victoria who notices that he is bleeding; ¡°Uriel¡­are you alright?¡±

    "I''m fine¡­" Uriel replies as he grabs his sword preparing to attack. Suddenly, drops of water

    fall like rain.

    A nun, with a lance, walks towards them charges mana in the lance and creates water, and chants:

    ¡°Agua Bendita, Dardos¡± (Holy Water; Darts)

    The nun swings the lance making drops of water that charge towards the Sombra purifying it. The three sisters open their eyes wider and run towards the nun:

    "Sister Carolina¡­"

    "Mis ni?as, are you alright?"

    The three of them hug Sister Carolina; " We were really scared...Sombras were attacking us¡­"

    "There...there...no need to cry, I am here with you¡­" Sister Carolina holds the three of them. She looks at Uriel:

    "Uriel...are you okay? You''re bleeding¡­"

    "Don''t worry about it...where is my mother?"

    "She is in the Mission...we cast a barrier and currently have all the people go there...the other churches are doing the same thing¡­however, she said she needed to go someplace..." Sister Carolina looks at Naomi:

    "You''re Naomi, right? Your parents are worried about you...they are in the Mission waiting for you¡­"

    "They are?" Naomi begins to cry as she thinks; "So they do care about me¡­"

    Uriel stands up and looks at Carolina; " Carolina, please take the girls to safety, I will stop the Sombra¡­"

    "I knew you would say that...don''t worry...everyone will be fine...in fact...Father Clemente already headed to the battlefield¡­"

    "He did huh¡­" Uriel makes a little smile, Naomi walks towards Uriel; "Uhmm mister?"

    "What is it?"

    "Please save my friend Estrella...she is only doing this because a bad man told her to...she is a good person...please...save her¡­"

    Uriel puts his hand on her head; "I will do my best...don''t worry¡­"

    "Thank you¡­¡± Naomi smiles and runs to the other girls.

    "Uriel¡­" Victoria looks at Uriel worried; "Victoria, I know this is too much to handle but please trust me...go with Sister Carolina, you will be safe there¡­"

    "Of course, I trust you...and please save my father...he is probably fighting those things¡­"

    "I know¡­" Uriel begins to walk, Victoria pulls his arm; "One last thing¡­" Uriel turns around asking; "What is it?"

    At that moment, Uriel opens his eyes wider. Victoria uses the opportunity to approach him, she puts her arms around his neck and kisses him in the lips.

    "Oh dear..." Sister Carolina puts her hands on her mouth along with the other girls. "WWWHHHAATTT" Fabiola screams in shock. Uriel is surprised that Victoria kissed him. Victoria finishes kissing him and says with a shy voice:

    ¡°That¡¯s just a thank you for saving me...and a good luck charm¡­¡±

    Uriel puts on his Charro hat; ¡°I see...thank you¡­¡±

    Uriel makes a smile as he heads to the battlefield.  Fabiola, who is in shock, exclaims; ¡°HEY YOU INDECENT GIRL, WHY DID YOU DO THAT?¡±

    Victoria turns around with a smile; ¡°Because¡­he is mine¡­¡±

    ¡°How bold¡­¡± Fabiola looks at her with rage.  Sister Carolina chuckles: ¡°I guess this is how young ones express their love nowadays¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    At the top of a building¡­ Tiwa fights against El Muerto¡­.

    (SSSSLLLAASSHHHH)

    ¡°Jana...fusi¨®n¡­¡±

    ¡°Right...ssss¡­¡± Jana the serpent turns into green mana and fuses with Tiwa¡¯s mana. Tiwa makes a serpent rope appear; ¡°Abrazo de la Serpiente¡± (Snake Hug)

    Tiwa throws it and grabs El Muerto. She immediately moves the rope and throws El Muerto to the building across.

    (CCCRRRAAASSHHHH)

    After a few moments, El Muerto comes out of the smokescreen and flies to the sky without any scratch.

    ¡°I guess it won¡¯t be that easy¡± Tiwa lifts her arm; ¡°Suma, fuse now¡­¡±

    ¡°Hoot, hoot¡­Right¡­¡± Suma¡¯s mana transfers to Tiwa¡¯s, Tiwa opens her eyes as they change to the yellow color. Tiwa lifts her hand, her hand turns into silver-colored claws. El Muerto with his lance flies towards her preparing to attack.

    El Muerto swings his lance, Tiwa jumps into the air to counterattack:

    ¡°GARRAS DE ACERO¡± (IRON CLAWS)

    (SSSLLLAASSHHH)

    Tiwa and El Muerto clash. Tiwa tries to cut him. El Muerto uses his brute strength and pushes her back. -BBBOOOMMM- Tiwa tries to stand up, but El Muerto immediately appears next to her and tries to cut her.

    Tiwa dodges a fatal blow by jumping sideways. El Muerto uses the opportunity to make a cut on her arm. -SSSLLLAASSHH- Tiwa jumps back, El Muerto continues his attacks, Tiwa dodges them grabbing her arm.

    ¡°DAMN YOU!¡± Tiwa screams as she bleeds from her arm. El Muerto looks at Tiwa; ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s all you got, Shaman¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­are you stupid or something?¡± Tiwa smiles, she takes out her amulet, the amulet is a diamond; ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me...I am Tiwa de Ysleta...the last Shaman¡­¡±

    A pillar of yellow mana shines as Tiwa prepares to fight seriously. She closes her eyes and chants:

    ¡°Zuni, Suma, Jana...Fusion; 100%¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± The three spirits turn into mana and fuse with Tiwa. Tiwa¡¯s outfit transforms.

    Tiwa now has a black Native Americans style dress with frills at the bottom. White boots, white wrist warmers that all fringes in the bottom, and a red bandana with Native American patterns around her head. She has Coyote ears, coyote tail, wings from her back and a serpent style lasso surrounding her waist. Her hair changes color to hair and her eyes turn silver as well.

    ¡°So, you are going to be serious huh...well...I will get serious as well¡­¡± El Muerto releases dark mana as well.

    ¡°Try to keep up¡­Muerto¡­¡± Tiwa with great speed, disappears from his sight, and appears behind him. El Muerto steps back; ¡°When did she¡­¡±

    (BBBOOOOMMM)

    Tiwa kicks El Muerto and sends him flying a building. -CRASH CRASH CRASH- El Muerto flies through three buildings.

    ¡°That power¡­very interesting¡­¡±  El Muerto stops with the help of his lance.

    ¡°I got you.¡± Tiwa appears above and with the lasso on her waist, two serpent figures appear and attack El Muerto. -CCCRRAASSHHHH- El Muerto responds by releasing mana towards her; ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me either¡­girl¡­¡±

    Tiwa uses her wings to protect herself, she flies to the sky at high speed. El Muerto summons his wings and also flies and catches up to her:

    ¡°That power, it¡¯s amazing...Native girl, however, it will take more than that to defeat me¡­¡±

    Tiwa doesn¡¯t say a word and spreads her wings; ¡°Plumas de Acero¡± (Silver Feathers)

    Tiwa fires feathers that turn into arrows.  El Muerto uses his lance to block the attack.  Tiwa  continues to attack, as she takes a deep breath:

    ¡°Aullido del Coyote¡± (Coyote¡¯s Howl)

    (AAAAWWWOOOOOO)

    Tiwa releases a sonic wave, pushing El Muerto to the ground. Tiwa puts her hands together and charges mana in the middle of her hands:

    ¡°Explosion de Ysleta¡± (Ysleta Explosion)

    Tiwa releases yellow mana in the form of a ball. The ball goes with great speed towards El Muerto; ¡°I can¡¯t dodge it¡­¡±

    (BBBOOOOMMMM)

    El Muerto receives the attack creating a giant explosion in the sky. El Muerto falls to the ceiling of the building. El Muerto lands on his back and lets go of his lance.

    He lies on the ground, breathing heavily thinking; ¡°Not bad¡­I underestimated this girl¡­¡±

    Tiwa breathes heavily; ¡°How¡¯s that¡­are you ready to give up?¡±

    ¡°HAHAHAHA¡­DON¡¯T BE FOOLISH!¡± El Muerto levitates his body until he stands once again; ¡°You...made me angry...now prepare to have a taste of my power¡­¡±

    (BBADDUUMMPPP)

    Tiwa feels El Muerto¡¯s mana and flies back. Zuni begins to speak; ¡°Mistress¡­the mana level of this foe¡­it¡¯s enormous¡­please stay back¡­¡±

    ¡°I know¡­I felt cold¡­almost as if that guy was really death itself¡­¡± Tiwa floats back, analyzing the situation.

    ¡°This next attack¡­you won¡¯t be able to escape¡­¡± El Muerto extends his hand and points at her; ¡°Maldici¨®n del Alma¡± (Curse of the soul)

    El Muerto flaps his wings, and releases a small feather instantly that quickly hits Tiwa without her noticing.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Tiwa inspects her body; ¡°I know he did something¡­but I can¡¯t figure out what¡­¡±

    ¡°Now then¡­let¡¯s begin¡­¡± El Muerto throws his lance to the sky, the lance begins to glow, and in a blink of an eye, the lance moves with high speed.

    ¡°The lance¡­¡± Tiwa notices and barely dodges it, Jana speaks to Tiwa; ¡°Mistress Tiwa, above you.¡±

    Tiwa notices the lance returning towards her. Tiwa flies to the sky, the lance follows her at high speed.

    ¡°The lance is following...what¡¯s happening?¡± Tiwa flies in the sky trying to avoid lance. El Muerto chuckles; ¡°You won¡¯t escape the lance¡­that lance will always follow its prey until it hits its target¡­¡±

    El Muerto extends his hand; ¡°Los Marcados (The Marked Ones)¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t shake it off¡­damn it¡­¡± Tiwa dodges the lance multiple times. El Muerto control the lance; ¡°You have been marked, now the lance won¡¯t stop until it hits the target...too bad for you¡­¡±

    Tiwa continues to dodge; ¡°I can¡¯t escape forever¡­¡± Tiwa gets closer to the building; ¡°Very well¡­I will get closer to him and then I will¡­¡±

    Suddenly, water grabs her leg; ¡°What is this? Water?¡±

    ¡°I got you¡­¡±  El Muerto, who is controlling the water, slams Tiwa on the roof. -BBBOOOMMM- Tiwa lies on her back; ¡°Damn it¡­I let my guard down¡­¡±

    Wate grabs Tiwa¡¯s limbs; ¡°Oh no¡­I can¡¯t move¡­¡±

    ¡°LADY TIWA¡­¡± Suma screams, Tiwa notices the lance heading her way. ¡°I won¡¯t make it¡­¡±

    (CCCRRAASSHHH)

    A giant explosion hits the rooftop causing the glass of the building to shatter. El Muerto lowers his hand; ¡°Not bad¡­¡±

    The smokescreen clears, revealing Tiwa on one of her knees. She breathes heavily, she holds the right of the hip as she bleeds. The lance is next to her, blood comes out as she screams; ¡°KKYYYAAHH¡±

    ¡°That was closed¡­Mistress¡­¡± Zuni appears next to her, Tiwa smiles; ¡°Thank you Zuni¡­that was a closed called¡­¡±

    Tiwa returns to her original form; ¡°But still¡­I got a scratch¡­¡±

    ¡°You manage to survive by releasing your spirit to hit the lance, changing its course...impressive¡­you are quite skilled¡­¡±

    El Muerto extends his hand, and his lance returns to him; ¡°No matter, the next one won¡¯t fail¡­¡±

    Tiwa breathes heavily, Jana communicates concern; ¡°Mistress...you are losing too much blood¡­¡±

    ¡°I know...but...we still need to win¡­¡± Tiwa stands up, she makes a battle stance.

    El Muerto prepares to throw his lance again. Suddenly, a hand grabs his shoulder; ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­¡±

    Tiwa opens her eyes wider; ¡°It can¡¯t be...why are there two...of you¡­¡±

    There is another Muerto, this one has a purple stripe on his mask; ¡°There has been a new order, you must return to your post immediately¡­¡±

    El Muerto with the red stripe chuckles; ¡°Very well...besides, we don¡¯t have time for a full-scale fight...right Charro Negro?¡±

    Uriel walks and stands at Tiwa¡¯s side; ¡°Uriel, when did you get here?¡± Uriel looks at the two Muertos; ¡°So there are two of you huh...Darius is a cautious man¡­¡±

    El Muerto with the purple stripe mask chuckles; ¡°Charro Negro, we will not interfere anymore...do as you please...but know this, we will be watching you¡­¡±

    The two Muertos disappear from their sight. Tiwa falls into her knees; ¡°You idiot¡­you must stop¡­the Sombras¡­¡±

    ¡°I know but I felt a powerful mana coming from here¡­ and I wanted to check it out¡­¡±

    Uriel grabs her head and chants; ¡°Curacion¡± (Healing) Uriel heals Tiwa¡¯s wounds and stops the bleeding.

    Tiwa stands up and acts shyly; ¡°I am not going to thank you¡­you know¡­I had everything under control¡­¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡± Uriel smiles a little. -RRRAWWW- The Giant Sombra begin to roar, Estrella who is on top of the Sombra begins to scream:

    ¡°I WILL KILL YOU SINNERS...I WILL HAVE MY VENGEANCE¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it...break the barrier and continue with our vengeance...Estrella¡± Calakmul, who is standing on one of the building rooftops, says with enthusiasm; ¡°We the last Shadow Tamers will have our Vengeance¡­¡±

    Thanks to the dark moon, the Sombras begin to regenerate once more. Those who were defeated, rise once again¡­

    ¡°Uriel, what are we going to do? The Sombras are coming back, and the giant one is about to free itself¡­¡± Tiwa asks while she and Uriel look at what''s happening below the city.

    Uriel looks at Tiwa and asks; ¡°Tiwa, do you have any strong spells that can purify a Sombra?¡±

    ¡°I usually use music; I play the flute or the violin to create a melody to calm their souls¡­¡±

    Uriel smiles: ¡°Perfect, that¡¯s what we need right now...use your violin...save this city¡­¡±

    ¡°But...but my powers aren¡¯t strong enough, I can purify ten or twenty but not all of them¡­¡±

    ¡°Tiwa, are you willing to cooperate with your enemy?¡± Uriel asks Tiwa, Tiwa opens her eyes surprised. Uriel walks forward; ¡°I know this is hard for you...cooperating with the Charro Negro, the one who destroyed your tribe...but if you don¡¯t do this...the whole city will fall¡­¡±

    Tiwa feels her heartbeat increasing, she is trembling with anxiety. Her three spirits come out of their amulets:

    ¡°Mistress Tiwa...we are here with you, accept the offer...you are the last Shaman of the proud Ysleta tribe...we believe in you¡­¡±

    Tiwa smiles and stands up, she walks next to Uriel; ¡°I have no choice do I? As a proud member of the Ysleta tribe, I will fulfill my duties and protect this city¡­¡±

    Uriel takes off his Mariachi hat and puts on Tiwa; ¡°Hey...what are you¡­¡±

    ¡°Take my hat, with it, you will gain mana from me, it should be enough for you to use your melody to stop the Sombras¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­w-w-wait¡­¡± Tiwa looks at him embarrassed.

    Uriel looks at Tiwa with a little smile; ¡°That¡¯s why I told you if you didn¡¯t have any issues working with me¡­Now use our combine powers and stop the Sombras, do you have a problem with that?¡±

    Tiwa, feeling embarrassed, looks away; ¡°I guess not¡­¡±

    ¡°Good, Tiwa, I am counting on you, I will head there and buy some time...concentrate and save the city¡­¡±

    Uriel jumps to the sky with the help of the wind and rapidly heads towards the direction of the Giant Sombra. Tiwa prepares to play and summons her violin.

    Meanwhile, Estrella hears the voice of Calakmul; ¡°Estrella, they killed your friend, you want vengeance, right? Vengeance for your family...remember...remember¡­¡±

    Estrella remembers the traumatic experience of watching her parents murdered and releases more mana, the Sombras become more aggressive.

    ¡°Oh no... the barrier¡­it will disappear¡­¡± Father Clemente looks at the Sombra. He immediately shouts at everyone:

    ¡°FALL BACK¡­. EVERYONE FALL BACK!¡±

    The Giant Sombra releases multiple hands and grabs the barrier.

    (BBBBBOOOOMMMM)

    With great power, the Giant Sombra destroys the barrier completely. -RRRAAAAWWW- The giant Sombra heads towards the city as the final struggle begins.

 Vol. 4- Chapter 4.5: The Last King of the Mayans

    Mayan Empire, 1200 Years Ago¡­

    Standing behind the Giant Sombra, Calakmul, the Last Mayan Emperor, looks at the beast''s struggle, he closes his eyes and remembers his life and why he decided to attack Rio Grande City...

    The Mayan Empire was the strongest Empire in Meso-America. The Mayans ruled over Mexico and Central America for Hundreds of Years. Their rulers were selected by heredity...Calakmul, was the ruler after his father Payah passed away...Calakmul, was a very egocentric king who only believed in expanding the Empire and gaining power...In the last year of his Empire, Calakmul was facing a major problem¡­

    *NOTE; THE CONVERSATION IS ACTUALLY IN ANCIENT MAYAN

    In the Great Pyramid of Kukulkan, located in Chichen Itza (Yucatan, Mexico), Calakmul sits on his throne listening to one of the priests; ¡°My king...I¡¯m afraid we are facing a crisis, the water supplies are low and there are no signs of increasing¡­¡±

    King Calakmul was a man with average size, brown skin, black hair and hazel eyes. He had a muscular body and long hair like any traditional mayan warrior. He also wore a traditional Mayan king attire.

    Calakmul doesn¡¯t express any concern; ¡°Please stay calm, I am sure that our Gods will return the water to us...for now, let¡¯s focus on conquering the Cibola Tribe in the North¡­¡±

    ¡°But my lord...our people are dying¡­¡±

    ¡°Silence...you are to follow my orders, recruit the soldiers to start our campaign...Now¡­¡± Calakmul orders his generals. The generals nod in agreement, and they abandon the room. Calakmul looks at the wall behind him. The wall has the figure carved into it, the figure of a Serpent with Wings:

    ¡°Oh, God Kukulkan, give me the wisdom and power to conquer the Cibola rebels and conquer their lands in your honor¡­¡±

    The Next two months, Calakmul and his army went North in order to conquer the Cibola Territory, with countless battles happening from Day and Night, the Mayans were defeated by the Cibola tribe. An army of 10,000 men lost to a small unit of 500.

    Having admitted defeat, Calakmul decided to retreat and return into the Mayan territory¡­

    ¡°WHY...WHY...WHY DID WE LOST! ARE MY MEN THAT WEAK?¡±

    Calakmul infuriated exclaims to the Head Priest and the Head General; ¡°King Calakmul, we didn¡¯t lose to them because our men were weak, the Cibola tribe had excellent mana control and their techniques were too powerful¡­¡±

    ¡°NONSENSE, WE HAD WITH US THE TREASURE THAT OUR GOD KUKULKAN LEFT WITH US...WHY IS THAT WE LOST?¡±

    ¡°My king, the treasure did not work, we don¡¯t know what happened, but the treasure did not respond to us¡­¡±

    ¡°WHAT DID YOU SAY?¡±

    Calakmul orders his men to bring the treasure, he grabs the treasure that is a gem and holds it tight; ¡°What is the meaning of this? Did our God forsake us?¡±

    ¡°My king don¡¯t say that, or he will bring down his wrath.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, I will act as arrogant as I want, I have conquered lands under Kukulkan¡¯s name, and this is how he pays us? Soldiers, destroy the wall behind me¡­¡±

    ¡°But my king? You will fight against one of the Gods?¡±

    ¡°Of course...I don¡¯t care...destroy the wall...Kukulkan is no longer our God¡­¡±

    The soldiers hit the wall, the figure of Kukulkan breaks, Calakmul smiles, feeling proud; ¡°If Kukulkan is really our God, then he will present himself to me in person¡­¡±

    (DRIP DRIP DROP DROP)

    Everyone looks up and sees the miracle that was happening to them. The sky filled itself with clouds, and the drought that hit the Mayan territory for 15 months ended with a storm hitting the mystical land.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡± The priests ask as they look up at the sky. Calakmul begins to scream; ¡°SEE MY FELLOW FOLLOWERS, I WAS RIGHT, IF WE GO AGAINST OUR GODS, FORTUNE WILL SMILE UPON US¡­¡±

    ¡°SILENCE!¡± Everyone in the kingdom hears a voice coming from the sky. Everyone looks up and sees. What they see is a giant figure of a serpent between the clouds as the lightning falls.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be...it¡¯s the Feathered Serpent¡­¡± One of the priests kneels with shock. The Feathered Serpent slowly descends from the sky, the serpent has giant wings and feathers falling from them. Because it is dark, and the clouds cover the moon. The colors are not shown.

    ¡°It¡¯s our God Kukulkan¡­¡± Another priest states with fear. Calakmul, feeling fear, asks; ¡°Oh God Kukulkan, what brings you to our humble mortal kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Silence...I have come here to punish those who have decided to go against my will...King Calakmul, your kingdom has brought nothing but shame to us Gods¡­The gift of the Gem that I gave you was used for evil...it was meant to bring peace to this land...¡±

    Calakmul is in shock upon hearing those words and lifts his head; ¡°Why are you saying that? I have done nothing wrong; I even expanded the territory under your name...why¡­¡±

    ¡°King Calakmul, what makes a great king is not conquering land or destroying civilizations...it''s by taking care of the people that make this kingdom...you have forsaken that aspect, take a look around you...your people are dying of thirst¡­¡±

    Calakmul remembers what his generals and priests mentioned about the drought, he gets furious and exclaims; ¡°God Kukulkan, this is your fault, you have decided to give us this drought, we who are your humble followers do not deserve this kind of treatment.¡±

    ¡°Silence...Calakmul, you dare blame me for this catastrophe? You have committed yet another sin...Your arrogance and egocentric behavior have condemned you and those who follow you...you will be punished¡­¡±

    ¡°What? This can¡¯t be...God Kukulkan has gone insane...No¡­¡± Calakmul looks at his army and screams; ¡°MEN...FIRE AT THAT DEMON...THAT IS NOT GOD KUKULKAN BUT A DEMON WHO CLAIMS TO BE HIM...FIRE...THE ARROWS¡­¡±

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The men in the army are scared as they see the giant God. They disobey the order and kneel towards Kukulkan. Calakmul feels betrayed; ¡°You disobey your king? This is unacceptable...everyone should be punished¡­¡±

    ¡°No... King Calakmul...You are the one who will be punished...the Great Mayan Empire will cease to exist; you will remember as the last king who brought this empire into shame...and you...will receive punishment¡­¡±

    Calakmul grabs his lance, and prepares to throw it at Kukulkan; ¡°DAMN YOU...DEMON...I WILL ELIMINATE YOU¡­¡±

    (BBBBOOOOMMMM)

    Kukulkan releases mana from the mouth in the form of flames and strikes the altar where Calakmul was standing. The altar disappears along with Calakmul.

    The Gem that Calakmul was holding got sealed within the wall of the destroyed Serpent and was in its eye.

    The Serpent roars and returns to the sky once more.

    On that night, the Mayan Empire fell as people began to abandon Chichen Itza and walk in various directions. King Calakmul¡¯s name was slowly forgotten. As for King Calakmul¡­

    500 Years Later...

    ¡°Where am I?¡± Calakmul opens his eyes and sees trees surrounding him. He slowly stands up and looks around. He walks around the jungle trying to find someone or someplace. He doesn¡¯t remember anything; ¡°What happened to me? Why am I here? Who am I?¡±

    Calakmul approaches a small village, he walks over there trying to find some help. But people began to fear him:

    ¡°A DEMON...RUN ...DEMON¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is everyone running away from me?¡± Calakmul asks as he sees everyone running away. Calakmul looks at the water in his reflection. He notices his appearance. The man has no hair, he has pale skin and pointy ears. His face has a scar that crosses his face. He has one white eye and one blue eye.

    ¡°What happened to me? Why am I like this? I have become a Demon?¡± Calakmul finds a knife and tries to kill himself by stabbing himself in the stomach. However, even though he had a wound, he still didn¡¯t die.

    ¡°Why am I still alive? What happened to me?¡± Calakmul sees the image of the Feathered Serpent in one of the houses.

    (BBBAADDDUUMMPPP)

    Soon, Calakmul begins to remember what happened to him. He begins to get furious and destroys the house; ¡°I remember now, everyone betrayed me...God Kukulkan punished me...he punished me for being a great king?¡±

    Calakmul walks towards the lake and sees his reflection once more; ¡°I WILL TAKE REVENGE ON THIS WORLD! I WILL TAKE REVENGE ON GOD KUKULKAN!¡±

    Calakmul returned to Chichen Itza, however, it was abandoned for almost 500 years and the temples had a barrier that kept him out.

    Calakmul used all his strength to break the barrier and grab the Gem that was given by the Gods. Calakmul grabbed the Gem but now, another event happened in Tenochtitlan, the Aztec Empire that triggered the Gem. Calakmul was sealed inside the Gem for over 600 Years¡­

    3 Years Ago, before the Present Time...

    On a rainy night of April...two figures appeared at the top of the Temple of Kukulkan...the two figures massacred the guardians of the temple to retrieve a certain object¡­

    A man wearing a black suit, glasses and pale skin walks towards the Temple, he stands in front of the wall of Kukulkan; ¡°So..this is one of the 16 Treasures huh...Mr. Juan, is it possible to retrieve it from this wall?¡±

    Walking behind him is Juan de la Trinidad, Uriel¡¯s Predecessor:

    ¡°Piece of cake...just stay back¡­Darius¡±

    Juan proceeds and charges mana in his right hand; ¡°Puno del Mariachi¡± (Mariachi Fist)

    (BBBBOOOOMMM)

    Juan destroys the wall completely, the Gem falls into his hands and begins to release mana everywhere. Darius looks at the Gem with calmness; ¡°It is said that this treasure is cursed and instantly drains someone¡¯s life away, however, for someone who is neither alive or dead will not be affected, right Juan?¡±

    Juan holds it tightly and releases his dark red mana, the Gem manages to control itself as Juan laughs; ¡°Ay mi madre, this thing almost drains 70% of my mana, but it wasn¡¯t strong enough...here..¡±

    Juan throws it to Darius, Darius grabs it and takes a good look; ¡°One of the forbidden treasures of the world...however, my goal is to find the Golden Key¡­¡±

    (BADUMP BADUMP)

    The Gem begins to react once more, suddenly, it releases a person from it.

    ¡°Oh now that¡¯s something new¡­¡± Juan chuckles as he sees the person standing. That person is Calakmul, Calakmul looks at the Gem and screams; ¡°The Gem, give it to me!¡±

    Calakmul charges towards Darius, Darius immediately kicks him, sending him to the wall. Calakmul gets furious and calls forth the Sombras, soon the room is surrounded by Sombras.

    Juan takes out his pistol: ¡°Ahh a ShadowTamer...and he is not just an ordinary person, but the Last King of the Mayas, Calakmul...am I right?¡±

    Calakmul stops the Sombras and looks at Juan; ¡°So... you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you were king almost 1200 years ago, right? Who would¡¯ve thought that you were locked in the Gem...tell me, why do you want that treasure?¡±

    Calakmul breathes heavily as anger accumulates and punches the ground; ¡°I want revenge on this world...everyone forgot who I was, I want the world to know who is the one who destroyed it¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...so, do you know about the Golden Key located in this area?¡± Darius asks Calakmul.

    ¡°Golden key? Yes, there was one located in one of the temples in the south¡­¡±

    ¡°Excellent, how about we make a deal? Guide me to the Golden Key and I will give you this treasure¡­¡±

    Calakmul looks with suspicion at Darius¡¯ smile; ¡°Are you being serious?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I, Darius Lucifugus, never lie¡­¡± Darius replies to Calakmul as he stretches his hand. Calakmul, who has nothing left to lose, agrees and shakes his hand. Juan walks outside and opens a portal; ¡°Well them...where to?¡±

    Town of Akateko¡­

    The town of Akateko was a peaceful town with a population of 500 people. Darius, Calakmul and Juan attacked the village on that same night.

    Calakmul, who is also a Shadow Tamer, controlled the Sombras and ordered a massive attack. Meanwhile, Darius made his way to the temple in order to retrieve the golden key¡­

    (SSSLLLAASSHHH)

    Darius walks down the corridor, at the end of the corridor there is a seal that has a written scripture that says; The key that opens the gates of the Underworld rests beneath, to open it the blood of our people is in need¡­

    ¡°Oh, so it requires the blood of a native eh¡­¡±

    ¡°Step aside Darius¡­¡± Calakmul walks towards the altar, he makes a cut in his hand and drops the blood in the altar. Unfortunately, nothing happns, Darius sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°I guess this wasn¡¯t a city of gold..¡±

    ¡°There, this isn¡¯t my fault... Now give me the Gem¡­¡± Calakmul says to Darius, Darius smiles; ¡°Very well...however, I will give it to you after you have completed another job¡­¡±

    ¡°You traitor¡­You promised, we made a deal¡­¡± Calakmul tries to attack Darius, however, he passes through him; ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    ¡°The deal has changed¡­I didn¡¯t find the Golden Key...¡± A portal opens from behind, and specter hands grab Calakmul pinning him to the ground. Darius walks towards him; ¡°You now work for me...and you will follow my orders, when the job is done, I will give you the gem¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn you¡­¡± Calakmul struggles to break free.

    Juan enters the room; ¡°Hey Darius, I¡¯ve finished the job, well except for one, a little girl who has the same abilities as him¡­¡±

    ¡°And why did you let her live? Do you have a soft spot¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, I think she will be useful to you¡­¡±

    ¡°Very well...Let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    Calakmul stands up and with furious eyes thinks; ¡°I will kill you...Darius Lucifugus¡­¡±

    Calakmul followed Darius¡¯ orders until two weeks ago where he stole the Gem of Kukulkan...Calakmul proceeded in destroying cities located in Southern Mexico and Guatemala to test the strength, it was then when he returned to the Borderland in order to take revenge starting on this region¡­

 Vol. 4 - Chapter 5: Darkest Night, Brightest Dawn

    Present...

    In the Mission, Naomi reunited with her parents, her parents were so relieved to see their daughter. The three sisters arrive with Sister Carolina, Sister Carolina goes outside to defend the Mission....

    New Sombras begin to attack the city¡­ once again they gained the upper hand¡­the Giant Sombra fights trying to free themselves¡­

    (BANG BANG BANG)

    ¡°This is no good...I am out of bullets¡­¡± Flor breathes heavily. Officer Rodriguez stands next to her; ¡°I¡¯m also out¡­ I guess this is the end¡­¡± Both of them stand there as multiple Sombras charge at them. Officer Rodriguez stands in front of Flor; ¡°I will not let you die¡­¡± Flor looks at him with surprise:

    ¡°You idiot¡­don¡¯t throw your life away for someone you don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Officer Rodriguez smiles at her; ¡°Heroes don¡¯t need reasons¡­¡±

    (RRRAAAWWW)

    ¡°Danza de la Luna¡± (Moon Dance)

    (SSSLLLASSHHH)

    Uriel appears in front of them and cuts all of the Sombras, purifying them in an instant.

    Officer Rodriguez and Flor are surprised, Uriel looks at them; ¡°You two get out here now...You will just be a burden¡­¡±

    ¡°Boy, where is my daughter?¡±

    ¡°Victoria is fine, she is in the Mission of San Juan, I recommend you guys go as well¡­¡± Officer Rodriguez feels relieved upon hearing those words; ¡°Thank you, Uriel¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no need to thank me, just go¡­.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    (SSSLLLAAASSHHH)

    Suddenly, a fire barrier appears between them. ¡°YOU TWO, GET A MOVE ON NOW! Father Clemente appears in front of them.

    Officer Rodriguez grabs Flor¡¯s hand and begins to run. Flor blushes as she sees Officer Rodriguez taking the lead. Father Clemente jumps to Uriel¡¯s side;

    ¡°Hello my boy, you look tired¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, you are the one who looks like a tired old man¡­¡± Uriel chuckles, Father Clemente laughs; ¡°Just like your father¡­¡±

    Uriel sees the Giant Sombra and comments; ¡°I need to stop the Shadow tamer who is on the Beast¡¯s forehead¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel, are you going to kill the Shadow Tamer?¡±

    Uriel lowers his head with doubt; ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I made a promise to someone that I wouldn¡¯t, however, if I have no other choice¡­¡±

    Father Clemente puts his hand on Uriel¡¯s shoulder; ¡°My son, you need to understand that there is always a way to stop someone without killing them...and remember, you are not alone¡­¡±

    Uriel doesn¡¯t say anything, he walks forward and swings his sword; ¡°I¡¯m going to borrow your flames, go to a higher ground and order the others to retreat¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel, what are you¡­¡±

    Calakmul notices Uriel below them and smiles; ¡°You¡¯ve appeared, Charro Negro¡­¡± He extends his hand and releases mana; ¡°I will take control now, Estrella, you are no longer useful to me¡­¡±

    (BADUMP)

    The Giant Sombra changes the eye color from red to yellow, the Giant Sombra moves faster without hesitation.

    (BBBBOOOMMM RRRRAAWWW)

    The Giant Sombra runs towards north, other sombras follow the giant one. Estrella, who was under the influence of the anger inside her, comes to her senses; ¡°What¡¯s happening, where am I?¡±

    Estrella looks at the ground and her surroundings; ¡°GYYYAHHH HELP ME, SOMEONE HELP ME¡­¡± Estrella sinks into the Sombra¡¯s forehead.

    Uriel and Father Clemente observe the Sombras heading their way; ¡°Old man I am going in first¡±

    ¡°I told you; we¡¯re going together¡­¡±

    The flames that Father Clemente created are observed by Uriel¡¯s sword. Uriel and Clemente run towards the Sombras; ¡°Boy, this will be a one shot okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Very well old man...try to keep up¡­¡±

    ¡°HAHAHA, THAT WAS MY LINE¡­¡± Father Clemente and Uriel prepare to attack; ¡°Arte del Mariachi, Canci¨®n del Fuego, Segunda Estrofa; C¨ªrculo Divino de Fuego¡± (Mariachi Art, Fire Song, Second Stanza; Divine Circle Flame)

    Uriel releases a fire lance heading straight to the Sombras.

    Father Clemente releases a giant flame attack; ¡°Juicio del Fuego Santo¡± (Holy Fire Judgment)

    (BBBBBOOOOOMMMMM)

    Both of the attacks create a tsunami of fire, destroying the Sombras that were charging in one attack. The heat is so intense that it impacts the Giant Sombra, slowing it down.

    (RRRAAAWWW)

    Uriel looks at the Sombra advancing, and new Sombras forming. Father Clemente breathes heavily; ¡°This is not good Uriel, if we don¡¯t do something...the city will¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, but don¡¯t worry, I already took care of it¡­¡±

    Uriel turns and sees the tallest building in Rio Grande City; ¡°Tiwa, it¡¯s up to you¡­¡±

    ¡°HELP ME!¡± Uriel and Father Clemente hear Estrella¡¯s voice in the Sombra. -TCH- Uriel jumps directly towards the Sombra; ¡°URIEL WAIT!¡±

    Uriel used the wind as an impulse to jump higher, the Giant Sombra released arms trying to grab him. Uriel dodges several but one finally catches him and forces him into crashing a building.

    (CCRRRAAASSHHH)

    Uriel lies on the ground, as he is about to get up, more arms head his way.

    (BANG BANG BANG)

    In a blink of an eye, bullets hit the arms disintegrating them; ¡°Hey muchacho, don¡¯t tell me you reached your limit.¡± Coyote lands next to Uriel, Uriel stands up; ¡°I don¡¯t need your help¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t but remember that this thing is a threat and we need to stop it now¡­¡± Coyote jumps and uses his lasso to swing towards the Sombra.

    Uriel also jumps and uses his wind. Father Clemente cuts Sombra''s arms, Uriel and Coyote continue to dodge the attacks. More Sombras head their way.

    (BBBOOOMMMM)

    Coyote purifies them with the help of his pistols.

    The Giant Sombra keeps advancing. Uriel and Coyote land next to Father Clemente, Coyote greets Clemente; ¡°Howdy exorcist, you sure have aged in 30 years¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha well you haven¡¯t changed one bit...do you go to spas daily to keep your skin so young?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha well I recommend you do so if you want to live longer¡­¡± Coyote and Father Clemente shake hands; ¡°If you are here Coyote, then that means that you have a job huh...is it the Shadow Tamer?¡±

    ¡°Something like that, but I am helping out this muchacho for now¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    ¡°Hey, you two, you can catch up later, right now, we have to stop this Sombra.¡± Uriel exclaims to both of them. He notices someone approaching him; ¡°Someone¡¯s coming¡­¡±

    Daniel walks towards him in a calm fashion; ¡°Hey brother, it appears you need some help¡­¡±

    ¡°Daniel, what are you doing here?¡± Father Clemente asks worriedly, Daniel chuckles; ¡°Relax father, I have everything figured out¡­¡±

    Uriel stands next to him; ¡°Do you have a plan, Daniel?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I will get you to the head of that thing, but I want you to save that girl, don¡¯t kill her¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at the beast and sees Estrella afraid, he nods in agreement, Daniel smiles and takes out his phone to make a call; ¡°Very well, hey guys are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes Jefe...give the signal¡­¡± Ap¨¢ says through the phone; ¡°Okay Chuco Clan, it¡¯s time to save this city¡­¡±

    Every member of the Chuco Clan is located in four directions surrounding the Gian Sombra; they have a portal behind them in order to escape; ¡°This is Bofo...ready¡­¡±

    ¡°This is Chuy, in position¡­¡±

    ¡°This is Tito...ready when you are Jefe¡­¡±

    Daniel looks at Uriel; ¡°Prepare yourself, you will have one second¡­¡± Uriel smiles; ¡°That¡¯s all I need¡­¡±

    Daniel picks up his phone; ¡°NOW!!¡±

    The four members of the Chuco Clan throw the grenades that Daniel gave them. The grenades land in each of the legs. -BOOOOM- The grenades explode, unbalancing the Gian Sombra.

    Uriel uses the opportunity to jump towards the head. He summons his wind to create a powerful catapult and jumps with great speed. Uriel avoids Sombra''s attack and manages to reach Estrella.

    ¡°Excellent, Chuco Clan, Retreat.¡± Daniel orders them; ¡°Right Jefe¡­¡± Each of the members jumps into the portal and disappears.

    ¡°Help me...please...help me¡­¡± Estrella shouts with a desperate look on her face, Uriel tries to pull her, but the Sombra forces her to sink even more.

    ¡°Calm down, I promise I will get you out¡­¡± Uriel takes out his sword and tries to make a little cut. The Giant Sombra notices and hands come out of the head and begin to pull Uriel in.

    ¡°NOO...PLEASE...I DON''T WANT TO DIE...NO¡­¡± Estrella disappears in the Sombra¡¯s head. ¡°This is bad¡­¡± Uriel is also absorbed by Giant Sombra.

    ¡°UUURRIIIEELL¡± Father Clemente screams. ¡°That idiot...why didn¡¯t he use his power¡­¡± Daniel says with a drop of sweat coming down his face. Coyote laughs: ¡°I see now...this kid has a great heart despite being the devil himself¡­¡±

    The Giant Sombra begins to move faster and heads towards the Mission of San Juan.

    ***************************************************************************

    At the same time....

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Standing in the tallest building of Rio Grande City, Tiwa, the Last Shaman of the Ysleta prepares to take action...

    ¡°Oh man, this is so hard...I can¡¯t concentrate here¡­¡± Tiwa looks at the Giant Sombra moving towards the Mission.

    ¡°Sss...Mistress Tiwa, here is your violin¡­¡± Jana appears with a beautiful brown violin.

    ¡°Thank you, Jana,¡­¡± Tiwa grabs it and with a nervous feeling, takes a deep breath; ¡°Here goes nothing¡­¡±

    -? ? ? ? ? ?-

    Tiwa begins to play the violin, soon sound waves begin to head towards the city, and giant musical notes begin to appear. Tiwa has her eyes closed in order to feel the rhythm.

    ¡°Come on...focus...focus¡­¡± Suddenly, she misses one note; ¡°No¡­¡±-BADDUMMPP- Tiwa falls into her knees breathing heavily; ¡°This is so tiresome, at this rate, Tiwa touches Uriel¡¯s Charro Hat.

    She remembers that Uriel gave it to her; ¡°Take my hat, with it, you will gain mana from me, it should be enough for you to use your melody to stop the Sombras¡­¡±

    Tiwa¡¯s face turns red thinking; ¡°This is embarrassing, if I use it, it would be as if he and I would become one¡­¡±

    (RRRRAAAWWWW)

    Tiwa looks at the Sombras heading her way, and the giant Sombra moving the Mission; ¡°Hoot...hoot...Tiwa, use the hat, you have no other choice¡­¡± Suma the owl flies on top of Tiwa. Tiwa sighs with her eyes closed; ¡°Oh alright...I am going to use it but please cover me¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Her spirits agree at the same time. Tiwa takes a deep breath and slowly puts her hat on. At that moment, Uriel who was absorbed by the Giant Sombra, opens his eyes. Tiwa begins to change her appearance as red flames envelope her body.

    Tiwa¡¯s appearance changed into a   suit that consists of a long embroidered black skirt, reaching the ankles, a white dress shirt, chaps, serape and a red pitea belt. Her hair is a ponytail with a red ribbon; she has a long tuft on the right side of her face, and she wears a Mariachi Sombrero. She also wears the traditional black charro jacket embroidered with flower patterns.

    ¡°This power, it is so warm...Uriel¡¯s mana is¡­¡± Tiwa¡¯s eyes change into a red color, she prepares to play once more. Tiwa closes her eyes and chants:

    ¡°Estilo del Mariachi, Melodia secreta de Ysleta; Purificaci¨®n de las Almas¡± (Mariachi Style, Ysleta Melody, Soul Purification.)

    -? ? ? ? ? ?-

    Tiwa once again plays the melody, she emits powerful soundwaves that expand towards the whole city now. People who were in panic stopped and listened to the song. The Sombras notice that melody and begin to suffer. Some of them head towards Tiwa¡¯s direction.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening, this song...it¡¯s so beautiful¡­¡± The sisters say as they look at the sky. Sister Carolina, who is defending the Mission, notices the Sombras to slowly disappear; ¡°I can¡¯t believe it...who is doing this?¡±

    ¡°So, the Native girl is the one behind this¡­¡± Coyote comments as he and Father Clemente follow the Giant Sombra.

    ¡°NOO...NOO...MY VENGEANCE WILL BE RUINED, STOP HER!¡± Calakmul orders the Sombras to attack Tiwa.

    Giant musical notes begin to appear, and the dark sky slowly begins to shine thanks to the stars. The Giant Sombras release arms towards Tiwa.

    ¡°Mistress¡­¡± The three spirits defend Tiwa. Tiwa continues to play her violin thinking; ¡°You can do it focus...focus¡­¡±

    Keep going...Tiwa, everything is up to you¡­

    ¡°Uriel is that you?¡± Tiwa asks without talking, Uriel continues to move forward searching for Estrella; ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me...I need you to purify the Sombras...use as much power as you need¡­¡±

    ¡°Mmmpphh...Don¡¯t tell me what to do...I am a proud member of the Ysleta¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah...yeah...I¡¯m counting on you¡­¡±

    Tiwa smiles as she continues to concentrate, -RRRRAAAWW- ¡°There are too many¡­¡± Zuni says as they defend Tiwa. -TCH- Tiwa opens her eyes; ¡°My spirits won¡¯t keep up¡­¡±

    Sombras continue to attack her, at that moment a lance flies towards the Sombras and destroys them completely.

    (SSSSLLLLAASSSHHHH)

    ¡°Oh my...what a beautiful tune you have...Tiwa¡­¡± Tiwa looks to her left and sees a beautiful woman with red hair; ¡°Wait...you¡¯re Uriel¡¯s mom¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, just call me Maria...now don¡¯t worry my child that I will protect you¡­¡± Maria extends her arms and releases mana, the mana turns into wind that takes the form of lances.

    ¡°Lanzas Divinas de Viento¡± (Divine Wind Lance)

    (SSSLLLASSSHHH)

    The wind lances destroy the Sombras in the blink of an eye. Tiwa looks at her surprised thinking; ¡°She¡¯s really strong and pure...I can¡¯t believe she is Uriel¡¯s mother¡­¡±

    -? ? ? ? ? ?-

    Tiwa¡¯s melody purifies the Sombras. One by One, the Sombras turn into mana particles and the particles head to the sky.

    ¡°The monsters are disappearing¡­¡± Abril states with excitement. -YYEEAHHHH- People cheer as they see the Sombras get purified. Sister Carolina begins to pray; ¡°Thank God¡­¡±

    The city shines in a golden color as the souls of the Sombras who were once influenced by Vengeance¡­ are now Alebrijes (Guardian Spirits) from different colors and disappear in the sky.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing it Tiwa, keep going¡­¡± Maria says with excitement as she continues to defend Tiwa. Tiwa with her eyes closed communicates with Uriel; ¡°I¡¯m almost finished here...what about you?¡±

    ¡°I WILL SAVE HER SOON!¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    ¡°Why is it so dark? Why am I alone?¡± Estrella floats in pure darkness. The image of her parents getting killed passes through her mind. Estrella cries; ¡°No... mama...papa...someone...I don¡¯t want to be alone...I am afraid of the dark¡­¡±

    Estrella slowly disappears in the darkness; ¡°Maybe it¡¯s better this way...maybe, I should just disappear from this world, nobody will miss me¡­¡±

    ¡°Mmmhhpphh...that¡¯s just dumb¡­¡± Estrella hears a voice, the voice a young man. She opens her eyes and sees a figure approaching her, he has red eyes causing Estrella to feel fear:

    ¡°No..stay away¡­¡±

    ¡°Estrella...snap out of it¡­¡± The figure grabs her hand, Estrella soon sees that the figure is Uriel; ¡°Who are you mister?¡±

    ¡°I am El Charro Negro¡­Uriel Di Fiore¡­¡± Uriel responds to Estrella; Estrella remembers the man who saved her that night; ¡°Are you the one who saved me the night my village was attacked?¡±

    Uriel shakes his head denying it; ¡°No...that was my predecessor¡­¡±

    Uriel and Estrella float in the darkness; ¡°Please let me go mister...I deserve to disappear¡­¡±

    ¡°Estrella, you can¡¯t die like that...because, someone will be sad.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Estrella asks with a face full of hope, Uriel replies; ¡°Naomi, your friend¡­¡±

    ¡°Naomi, that¡¯s impossible, she died¡­¡±

    Uriel sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°No she isn¡¯t, she¡¯s alive and she asked me to save you¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Estrella changes her expression as tears come out of her eyes, feeling happiness.

    ¡°Yes...you know, I was once like you, I felt that if I died, nobody would care...I didn¡¯t remember who I was...I just wanted to disappear¡­¡±

    Estrella looks at Uriel and asks; ¡°What made you change your mind?¡±

    ¡°I found a woman who made a promise to me that should be my mother...and two kids who promised me to be my siblings as well...they are a handful but...thanks to them I don¡¯t feel like that anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? Do you think I could find someone who could make me feel that way?¡±

    ¡°To be honest...I don¡¯t know but think about it...would you rather be here in the darkness...or go with me and find out¡­¡±

    Estrella remembers the times she spent with her mother and father, the happy times that made her smile. She also remembers the Chupacabras that kept her safe for three years. ¡°Maybe, I can find someone like them¡­¡±

    With tears in her eyes, Estrella hugs Uriel; ¡°Mister...no... Uriel...please save me¡­¡±

    Uriel holds her; ¡°Very well...I am going to use my power to free us from here...close your eyes and be brave...trust me¡­¡±

    ¡°I will¡­¡± Estrella closes her eyes and holds Uriel tightly. Uriel hears the voice of Tiwa;

    ¡°I¡¯m almost finished here...what about you?¡±

    ¡°I am done as well...Tiwa focus your mana¡­¡± Uriel releases the melody that Tiwa is playing outside the Sombra.

    The melody begins to purify the Sombra, Uriel uses the opportunity to chant; ¡°Bellum¡± (War)

    (BBBOOOMMMM)

    He releases crimson mana in every direction. ¡°It¡¯s so hot, Uriel...I¡¯m burning¡­¡± Estrella says as her cloak begins to burn.

    ¡°Bear with me...it will take 5 seconds¡­¡± Uriel continues to release mana with great strength.

    (RRRAAAWWW)

    The Giant Sombra approaches the Mission. Sister Carolina prepares her lance; ¡°This is bad...if we don¡¯t do anything¡­¡±

    The Sombra stops and red mana begins to come out with force. The Sombra begins to disintegrate at high speed.

    Suddenly, the Sombra implodes without causing any damage.

    (BBBOOOMMM)

    Calakmul looks in shock; ¡°NOOO MY PLAN NOOO!!!¡±

    A smoke screen is all that is left of the giant Sombra. Father Clemente, Coyote and Daniel arrive at the Mission. Father Clemente looks at the smokescreen; ¡®What happened to Uriel?¡±

    Daniel smiles; ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­he¡¯s okay¡­¡±

    Soon, they see a figure walking towards them, as he comes out of the smokescreen, Uriel walks carrying Estrella in his arms. Estrella is covered by Uriel¡¯s mariachi cloak.

    ¡°UURRRIIEELL, EEESSTTRRREELLLAA¡± Mariana and Naomi run towards them.  Abril jumps with joy; ¡°HE DID IT¡­HE BEAT THE SOMBRA!¡±

    Uriel walks towards the Mission, Sister Carolina smiles and cries; ¡°Thank God¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha...That¡¯s my boy¡­¡± Father Clemente cheers.

    Uriel hands over Estrella to Sister Carolina, Naomi looks worried; ¡°Is she alright?¡±

    ¡°She is...she lost consciousness¡­Sister Carolina, please take care of her¡­¡± Uriel replies, Naomi quickly runs and hugs him; ¡°Thank you...for saving my friend¡­¡±

    ¡°HHHEEYYY, DON¡¯T DO THINGS LIKE THAT!¡± Fabiola screams feeling jealous.

    ¡°She¡¯s right...Uriel belongs to me¡­¡± Victoria replies as she comes out of the Mission and hugs Uriel.

    Fabiola looks at her with a red aura coming out; ¡°No... he doesn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahh...youth...I miss it so much,¡± Father Clemente comments with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Nice work muchacho¡­however¡­¡± Coyote notices something and decides to moes away, without anyone noticing:

    ¡°My target is close by¡­¡±

    ¡°Nice work Brother¡­¡± Daniel walks towards him, Uriel makes a little smile, both bump fists:

    ¡°No... Thank you for helping me¡­¡±

    ¡°Jefe¡­we have fulfilled our duties¡­¡± Apa and the rest of the Chuco Clan salute. Daniel nods at them; ¡°Good job¡­everyone¡­but don¡¯t call me Jefe¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­Jefe¡­¡± The Chuco Clan reply with pride.

    Officer Rodriguez walks towards Uriel with the help of Flor; ¡°Uriel...thank you for keeping my daughter safe¡­¡±

    Uriel nods in agreement; ¡°I only fulfilled my promise...that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    ¡°Nicve work Uriel¡­my name is Flor¡­and I am¡­¡± Uriel interrupts her; ¡°No need for more information¡­I know you¡¯re my brother¡¯s teacher¡­¡± Uriel winks at her. Flor smiles; ¡°Yes¡­I¡¯m you brother¡¯s teacher¡­¡±

    ¡°Father...can I marry Uriel?¡± Victoria asks Officer Rodriguez; everyone looks at her in shock;

    ¡°WWWHHHAATTTT?¡±

    Uriel sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°This is getting complicated¡­¡± Everyone begins to laugh.

    Meanwhile¡­

    (YYYEEAAAHHHH)

    People all around the city celebrate as the Sombras slowly vanish¡­The members of the church celebrate to have survive the attack¡­people come out of the Churches and the hiding spots to celebrate the end of the darkest night¡­

    The sun illuminates the city¡­beginning the brightest day in the history of the city¡­

    ¡°Reporting Bishop¡­all Sombras were neutralize¡­thanks to a girl playing a violin¡­¡± A priest informs the bishop who stands in his office; ¡°God was on our side on this night¡­where did the girl come from and where did she go?¡±

    ¡°We were informed that she was spotted in the Mission of San Juan¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­thank you for the report¡­go help the injured¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­thank you Bishop¡­¡±

    The bishop smiles as he looks at the window; ¡°You have quite a unique group there¡­Clemente¡­¡±

    At the tallest building, Tiwa takes off the Charro hat and breathes heavily as she returns to her normal form; ¡°Oh my, this was more difficult than I thought, even with the help of Uriel¡­¡±

    ¡°Lady Tiwa...you did an Excellent job¡± Her spirits congratulate her. Maria walks to her side; ¡°Excellent work Tiwa...I must say that you are a strong Shaman...you managed to purify the entire city....¡±

    Tiwa blushes and turns her head; ¡°Well it¡¯s only natural...I am a proud member of the Ysleta tribe¡­¡±

    ¡°How about we go with the others¡­¡± Maria grabs her hand. Tiwa stands up and smiles; ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    (BADUMP)

    ¡°Maria¡­I feel a strong mana approaching the Mission¡­¡±

    ¡°I can feel it as well¡­ we must hurry¡­¡± Maria holds Tiwa as they fly towards the mission with great speed.

    At the mission¡­

    ¡°So, what are we going to do now? Do we erase the memories of the people in the city?¡± Daniel asks Father Clemente, Father Clemente nods and replies; ¡°It¡¯s for the best...I don¡¯t want anyone to remember this nightmare¡­¡±

    (BADUMP)

    Everyone suddenly feels someone approaching. Daniel looks at Uriel; ¡°Uriel¡­we have company¡­¡±

    ¡°It appears, this isn¡¯t over¡­¡± Father Clemente and Daniel look behind Uriel.

    Uriel calmly looks at Victoria who is holding his arm; ¡°Victoria, please go inside¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­but Uriel you didn¡¯t answer my quest¡­¡± Victoria notices Uriel with a serious expression; ¡°I understand¡­please stay safe¡­¡±

    Victoria helps her father go inside the mission. Flor stays behind; ¡°Uriel¡­this foe is strong¡­can you handle it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­but¡­he made me angry¡­¡± Uriel stands up and turns around to face his foe. Flor smiles: ¡°You know I had the wrong impression about you¡­you really are a good person¡­¡± Flor turns around and walks inside the Mission.

    Father Clemente calmly raises his voice:

    ¡°EVERYONE¡­PLEASE ENTER THE MISSION AT ONCE¡­¡±

    Everyone enters the mission in a calm way.

    Calakmul walks towards the Mission, he slowly walks there screaming; ¡°WHY, WHY DID YOU DO THAT? THAT WAS MY REVENGE...I WANTED TO DESTROY THIS CITY AND THE NEXT ONE AND THE WHOLE WORLD...BUT YOU ARE NOT GOING TO STOP ME!¡±

    Uriel looks at Daniel; ¡°Hey brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I know, I have it ready...now go¡­¡± Daniel gives Uriel a triangular device. Uriel with great speed attacks Calakmul. -SSSLLLAASSHHH- He stabs Calakmul with his sword, Calakmul throws up blood as he laughs; ¡°Do you think that is going to stop me?¡±

    Uriel smiles; ¡°No... I just wanted to get closer to do this¡­¡± Uriel throws the triangular device to air, the device is a teleportation device.

    ¡°UUURRIIIEEELLL!¡± Tiwa screams as she and Maria run toward the Mission.

    Uriel smiles at them; ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­everything will be fine¡­¡±

    At that moment, red mana shines and teleports both Uriel and Calakmul to another area¡­Ready to begin the final duel¡­

    El Charro Negro vs. The Last King of the Mayas¡­

 Vol. 4 - Chapter 5.5: The Gem of Kukulkan

    30 Km away from Rio Grande City¡­

    In the abandoned village where the Ysleta Tribe once lived...A ferocious battle was about to begin¡­

    (BBBBOOOOMMMM)

    The red mana lands in the triangular device that Uriel previously used. Coming out of the mana, Uriel and Calakmul jump in opposite directions. The teleportation device automatically destroys itself.

    Calakmul looks at his surroundings; ¡°WHERE HAVE YOU TAKEN ME?¡±

    ¡°Away from the city...I sense you are dangerous to be around people¡­¡±

    ¡°DAMN YOU...WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?¡±

    Uriel grabs his sword and takes a battle stance; ¡°I am the one who will defeat you¡­Now tell me, why didn¡¯t you die when I stabbed you?¡±

    ¡°YOU INSOLENT BRAT! I AM IMMORTAL... I AM THE LAST RULER OF THE MAYANS...CALAKMUL...AND I HAVE THE POWER OF THE GOD KUKULKAN!¡±

    Calakmul takes out the green colored gem with a hexagonal form. His eyes turned into a greenish color as he chants; ¡°Gema de Kukulkan; Modo Tierra¡± (Gem of Kukulkan; Earth Mode)

    Calakmul releases green mana from the gem onto his body. Soon, the earth begins to tremble, Uriel looks at his surroundings and notices the houses and buildings collapsing.

    Uriel opens his eyes wider; ¡°What ''s going on? Did he say Kukulkan!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right you mongrel...This is one of the 16 Treasures scattered in the world and only those who are chosen by the Gods have the right to wield them. Here is a taste of its power¡­¡±

    (BBBBBOOOOOOMMMM)

    Calakmul stomps with force, the ground begins to split and slowly separates itself causing a massive earthquake. Uriel jumps into a higher ground as the ground levels begin to distort.

    ¡°What the hell? This power¡­¡±

    ¡°TREMBLE AGAINST THE POWER OF THE ELEMENTS!¡±

    The earthquake is so great that even those in the Mission of San Juan can feel it¡­

    Uriel jumps into the air, Calakmul changes his eye colors to white and chants; ¡°Modo Viento¡± (Wind mode)

    Calakmul extends his arm and commands the wind to gather around them. The pieces of earth begin to float thanks to the power of the wind.

    Tornados begin to head towards Uriel''s direction. Uriel begins to run away from them thinking; ¡°I need to get into a higher ground¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape boy¡­¡± Calakmul suddenly appears in front of Uriel. -PPPUUMM- He kicks Uriel with forces sending him through two giant boulders. Uriel tries to react, but Calakmul sends another boulder straight at him. -BBBOOOOMMMM- The boulder makes an impact, but Uriel barely manages to escape by jumping sideways.

    Uriel lands in the ground breathing heavily, he looks up thinking; ¡°This power¡­it¡¯s terrifying¡­¡±

    Uriel notices that Calakmul has a dark aura surrounding him; ¡°So, he is using Sombras as well¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right boy, Estrella isn¡¯t the only Shadow Tamer here¡­¡± Calakmul extends his hand and multiple Sombras come out of his body.

    Uriel jumps back trying to evade the attacks, but the Sombras are faster and grab him, forcing him into the ground.

    (BBBBOOOMMM)

    ¡°AAHHH¡± Uriel screams as blood comes out of his mouth.

    The Sombras grab his limbs; ¡°So, he managed to hide some in his body huh¡­Damn it¡­¡± Uriel tries to break free; he sees Calakmul grab his gem; ¡°Modo Rayo¡± (Lightning Mode)

    Calakmul¡¯s eyes turn into a yellowish color, lightning comes out of his body and expands to his surroundings.

    Uriel breathes heavily as he slowly stands up. Calakmul makes a sinister smile; ¡°Try to avoid this¡­¡± Calakmul throws a lightning attack at Uriel and the Sombras. -CCCRRAASSHHH- A huge explosion destroys the boulder where Uriel is located.

    After a few moments, Uriel comes out of the smoke screen, Calakmul who now has red eyes releases fire from the gem: ¡°Modo Fuego¡± (Fire Mode)

    Calakmul throws fire towards Uriel. Uriel gathers mana and chants; ¡°Viento Divino; Barrera¡± (Divine Wind Barrier)

    (CCCRRRASSSHHH)

    Uriel manages to stop the fire, he stands in another floating boulder as he breathes heavily; ¡°This is no good, I need to get that gem or otherwise¡­¡±

    Calakmul disappears from his sight and appears in front of him. Uriel tries to jump back; ¡°You will not escape¡±-SSLLLAAASSSHH- Calakmul makes a cut on Uriel¡¯s hip.

    ¡°AAHHHH¡± Uriel grabs his hip; ¡°YOU¡¯RE NOT GETTING AWAY!¡± Calakmul¡¯s eyes change into blue, and blue mana emerges from the gem, the mana turns into water; ¡°Modo Agua¡± (Water Mode)

    Water currents hit Uriel, Calakmul quickly changes the element to lightning. -BBBOOOMMM- Calakmul releases lightning at the same time as the water and hits Uriel with it.

    The massive electrical current overwhelms Uriel who falls to the ground. Uriel trembles as he thinks; ¡°Perhaps...that fight with Ian took a larger toll on me¡­¡±

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°Now you understand young one...no one can beat the Last King of the Mayans...Do you get it now? I was the destined king, but Kukulkan forsake me, and now I will destroy this land that brought me shame, the Land of Cibola will fall¡­¡±

    Uriel chuckles as he mocks Calakmul; ¡°You talk too much¡­¡±

    Calakmul makes a lightning fist and hits Uriel¡¯s stomach.

    (PPPUUMMM)

    ¡°AAAHHH¡± Uriel screams from the pain, Calakmul infuriated, shouts as he steps on Uriel; ¡°You dare to laugh at the king? You alone cannot defeat me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right...at least I... alone can¡¯t.¡±

    Suddenly, Tiwa, who is already fused with her spirits appears and slashes Calakmul¡¯s back.

    (SSSLLLAASSHHH)

    ¡°What is this?¡± Calakmul turns around. Tiwa smiles at him; ¡°Surprise!¡±

    Tiwa grabs him with her serpent rope and sends him flying towards another floating boulder.

    (BBBBOOOOMMMM)

    ¡°Sheesh, you look so beat up Uriel...Good thing, I , Tiwa de Ysleta is here to help you¡­¡± Tiwa smiles at Uriel. Uriel chuckles as he slowly stands up; ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re here then¡­¡±

    Tiwa with embarrassment hands over the hat; ¡°T-T-Thank you...you were a great help¡­¡±

    ¡°No... thank you¡­¡± Uriel grabs the hat.

    Another figure walks towards them; ¡°HAHA, Man, get a room you two¡­¡±

    Tiwa immediately turns red; ¡°SHUT UP! WHY DID YOU COME HERE COYOTE?¡±

    Coyote lights a cigarette; ¡°I¡¯m here to hunt my prey girl¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at the two of them; ¡°So, you also tagged along huh¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you muchacho, I have a bounty that I need to hunt...and that guy is my prey¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    (BBBOOOOOMMM)

    Calakmul comes out floating using his power; ¡°How did those two appear here?¡±

    ¡°Easy, I just open a portal for them¡­¡± Uriel replies to Calakmul, Tiwa remembers his words; T¡±he portal is meant to be used by a Charro Negro...however, if you have something that belongs to me or you are close to me, you are also be able to cross¡­¡±

    ¡°Coyote, Tiwa...I¡¯m afraid I only have mana left for one attack only...I will need you two to cover me¡­¡±

    ¡°Well...I guess I have no choice¡­¡± Tiwa she avoids looking at him. Coyote finishes his cigarette and laughs; ¡°Alright muchacho, but you better make it count¡­¡± Coyote walks forward as he slowly removes his eyepatch; ¡°For moments like these, it¡¯s better to go full force right?¡±

    ¡°You mongrel...standing in front of a king? Who do you think you are?¡±

    Calakmul prepares to attack. Coyote smiles at him; ¡°Hey, King of the Mayans, let me show you the reason they call me Coyote¡­¡±

    (BBBAADDUUMMPPPP)

    Coyote opens his eye, his eye has a giant scar like Uriel, the eye has a shining golden color. Coyote takes out the twin pistols:

    ¡°Native Girl, stand back...let me show you the true power of the Greatest Bounty Hunter¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t disrespect a king!¡± Calakmul summons more Sombras. -RRRAAAWWW- Sombras run at high speed towards them.

    (BBBOOOMM)

    Coyote jumps into the air and begins to fire his twin pistols destroying the Sombras that are heading towards their direction.

    Coyote is very precise and aim at their heads, giving a clean shot, killing them instantly.

    (BANG BANG)

    Calakmul uses the gem and summons winds one more time, Tiwa uses the opportunity to flies directly at Calakmul using her wings; ¡°Garras Plateadas¡± (Silver Claws)

    (SSSLLLASSHHH)

    Tiwa tries to hit Calakmul but fails, releases fire towards her, Tiwa flies evading the flames. She slowly releases feathers as she chants; ¡°Plumas divinas del Guardian¡± (Divine Guardian Feathers)

    Tiwa releases feathers like projectiles towards Calakmul, Calakmul blocks them thanks to the wind he created.

    (BBANNNGG)

    A bullet hits his back; ¡°Damn you¡­¡± Calakmul turns and sees Coyote smiling with his pistol aiming at him. Tiwa uses her serpent to grab a boulder and throw it at Calakmul with force.

    (CCCRRRAAASSSHHHH)

    Calakmul falls as he remembers everything that happened to him:

    ¡°NOO...I AM THE GREAT KING...CALAKMUL¡­¡±

    (BBOOOOMMMM)

    Calakmul releases all the elements with rage, the elements are out of control. Tiwa falls back screaming; ¡°ARE YOU READY URIEL?¡±

    At the mission, people look with fear as the earth trembles¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen?¡± People ask desperately, feeling fear. Sister Carolina stands next to Father Clemente; ¡°Father, they are feeling despair¡­¡±

    ¡°I know¡­but this time to have faith¡­¡± Father Clemente begins to speak; ¡°SILENCE...MY FELLOW BROTHERS AND SISTERS, OUR GOD IS GREAT THAT HE SEND US A SAVIOR THAT WILL PUT AN END TO THIS HELLISH NIGHT...HAVE FAITH AND LET US ALL PRAY¡­¡±

    Everyone closes their eyes to pray. Daniel only looks at the sky; ¡°Uriel¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey Jefe? aren¡¯t you going to pray?¡± Ap¨¢ asks Daniel, Daniel looks at him and smiles; ¡°I won¡¯t...I¡¯ll pray when my brother returns¡­¡±

    Maria looks at the three sisters who are worried. Abril then makes a question; ¡°Ms. Maria, is Uriel going to be okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course he will...he will save us all¡­¡± Maria hugs Abril as she thinks; ¡°Uriel...please come back safely¡­¡±

    At the battlefield¡­

    At the same time, Uriel takes a stance consisting of putting one leg forward and bending it a little. He puts his sword in the form of a projectile and chants; ¡°Liberati Bellum¡± (War Release)

    Uriel releases crimson mana, his eyes turn red, and his hair turns into a pinkish tone color.

    ¡°I know that I don¡¯t have enough mana to do this, but this is all I can do now¡­¡± Uriel opens his eyes and sees the out-of-control Calakmul; ¡°This is my last attack!¡±

    His sword begins to shine in a crimson color, Uriel closes his eyes thinking; ¡°Focus your mana on a single point, a lance that pierced through all. Focus¡­¡±

    ¡°I WILL NOT LET MY LEGEND END HERE!¡± Calakmul extends its power so much to the point that everyone in Rio Grande City sees the clouds forming from afar.

    The weather changes in a drastic way, winds hit the mountains causing houses to fly away, the earth trembles, lightning falls and rain hits with great force. Fire is seen from afar. Calakmul loses all senses of himself and goes out of control.

    ¡°URIEL NOW!¡± Tiwa screams as she and Coyote are overwhelmed by the powerful forces. Uriel takes a deep breath; ¡°I am the beginning¡­I am the end¡­I am El Charro Negro¡­¡±

    ¡°Hastam de bello¡± (War Lance)

    (CCCHIIINNNGGG)

    Uriel pushes his sword forward, the blade extends like a lance heading towards Calakmul. The blade travels at high speed, Calakmul doesn''t notice Uriel''s attack.

    (SSSSLLLAASSHH)

    The attack pierces through his heart. Calakmul¡¯s rampage stops; ¡°Huh...when did this¡­¡± Calakmul notices the blade piercing his body. Calakmul¡¯s power stops flowing, blood comes out of his mouth.

    ¡°HE DID IT!¡± Tiwa shouts with excitement, Coyote chuckles as he lights another cigarette; ¡°Just like the old time...partner¡­¡±

    The floating boulders and the ground level begin to fall and turn back to normal. Calakmul also falls thinking; ¡°IS THIS THE END? BUT I AM IMMORTAL...WHY DO I FEEL THAT I AM DYING HERE¡­¡±

    Uriel breathes heavily thinking; ¡°I think I went overboard¡­¡± Uriel begins to lose consciousness as he looks at Tiwa flying to his directions.

    The sun begins to come out, bringing an end to the Night of the Shadows¡­

 Vol. 4 - Chapter 6: Justice and Vengeance

    March 4th, 30 Kms Away from Rio Grande City¡­

    (BADUMP BADUMP)

    Guerra...Guerra...Tu eres Guerra¡­(WAR...WAR...YOU ARE WAR¡­)

    Uriel opens his eyes; he breathes heavily as he looks at the sky; ¡°Where am I?¡± Tiwa leans down and smiles; ¡°You¡¯re awake now¡­what a relief.¡±

    On a giant rock, Tiwa sits there with Uriel¡¯s head leaning on her thighs. Tiwa smiles at first, but later blushes and avoids looking at him; ¡°Good you¡¯re awake, now get off my thighs¡­¡±

    Uriel sits up and looks around; ¡°Where is Calakmul?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s over there...muchacho, that was a splendid move, it reminds me of the times Juan used to fight alongside me¡­¡± Coyote comments as he leans in the rock, he puts his eyepatch back on and he lights another cigarette:

    ¡°Well...I need to finish my job...I¡¯ll be right back¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, wait...are you going to kill him?¡± Tiwa asks Coyote; ¡°That¡¯s a dumb question se?orita¡­¡± Coyote continues to walk.

    ¡°WWWAIIITT¡­¡± Tiwa tries to stop him. Uriel puts his hand on her shoulder and shakes his head; ¡°Let him go...Tiwa...it¡¯s for the best¡­¡±

    Coyote approaches Calakmul. Calakmul lies on the ground, his robe was torn apart meaning that he is naked in the upper body. Calakmul breathes slowly, he looks at the sky slowly turning blue:

    ¡°The blue sky...so bright...the Morning sun...so warm...am I really dying? Why? God Kukulkan said that I would live forever...why?¡±

    ¡°The answer is really simple my friend...in this reality...no one, and I mean no one can live forever...that includes me...you know, I am also immortal...but one day I will also have to die¡­¡± Coyote stands next to Calakmul, he continues smoking, Calakmul looks surprised and asks:

    ¡°Were you cursed as well?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re correct, I was cursed by the White Witch...now I can¡¯t die¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you glad? You will live forever, unlike me...my body doesn¡¯t respond. Why is that?¡±

    ¡°Of course, not...having to see your loved ones die and you can¡¯t follow them? That¡¯s hell itself...the reason why you were defeated, was because El Charro Negro is a being that lives between worlds, in other words, the dead can kill the living¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­Well, unlike you, I don¡¯t have anyone to love...¡± Calakmul chuckles, Coyote finishes his cigarette; ¡°That¡¯s so sad...I guess, the worst part about this job is seeing hopeless idiots like you die¡­¡±

    Coyote prepares his pistol and points at the Calakmul head; ¡°The bullet that I have was made by ¡°Death¡± itself, its purpose is to kill immortal beings, when my time comes, I will also use this bullet on me¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand...go on...kill me¡­¡±

    ¡°Goodbye...Partner¡­¡±

    (BBBBAAANNNGGG)

    As the morning sun shines...the life of the Last King of the Mayans came to an end...his arrogance and pride caused him to be cursed by Kukulkan...His thirst for Vengeance led him to almost destroy the region...even after all that...King Calakmul...died in peace...

    ***************************************************************************

    Tiwa and Uriel look at Coyote ending Calakmul¡¯s life. Coyote grabs a bandana and wraps the Gem of Kukulkan in it to avoid touching it directly. He also covers the face of Calakmul with part of his role as a sign of respect.

    Tiwa takes a deep breath and sits down once again; ¡°I guess...it¡¯s over¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeahh¡­¡± Uriel replies as he looks at the birds flying in the blue sky, Tiwa looks at Uriel and asks; ¡°Is that what the sense of Vengeance causes people to do? The way he looked¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what vengeance is...it¡¯s poison to the soul...the day we met...I told you these words...remember?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you did...but Uriel, you want vengeance too right?¡±

    ¡°No... I want Justice...Darius Lucifugus needs to be brought into justice¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha...muchacho, you are too weak to do that¡­'''' Coyote laughs as he approaches Uriel and Tiwa. Tiwa glares at him; ¡°YOU¡­¡±

    Coyote looks at Tiwa and asks; ¡°You¡¯re from the Ysleta tribe, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so what of it¡­¡± Tiwa replies in a rude manner. Coyote takes his hat off; ¡°I¡¯m sorry for killing you and your tribe...believe when I say, it wasn¡¯t personal...I was just following orders from the Government of the Both Countries¡­¡±

    -TCH- ¡°Liar!¡± Tiwa screams as she does not believe his words. Coyote continues to explain; ¡°It¡¯s true...the government wanted to get rid of the tribes because they pose a threat to their plans. The tribes were powerful and had mana on their side¡­¡±

    Tiwa looks surprised. Coyote continues to speak; ¡°Both countries paid me a lot of money to get rid of the tribes that pose a threat...for that, I needed the help of another man...Nemesio Santacruz...El Charro Negro¡­¡±

    ¡°Nemesio Santacruz?¡± Uriel looks at Coyote surprised, Coyote lights another cigarette; ¡°That¡¯s right...Santacruz was Juan¡¯s predecessor...he helped me destroy the tribes that pose a threat to the governments¡­¡±

    Tiwa begins to cry and asks; ¡°But why? Why did we pose a threat to them, we were peaceful people...we even helped others in times of need¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re correct, but the governments are being controlled¡­¡±

    ¡°Controlled? By whom?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t tell you...all I can say is that there are people who are even more powerful than Gods...and they are the ones running the show¡­¡±

    Uriel and Tiwa are frozen upon hearing those words. Coyote takes out something from his pocket; ¡°I remember killing a young girl who always had this with her¡­¡±

    Tiwa opens her eyes widely, she slowly extends her hand and grabs a red ribbon in the shape that has a drawing of a flower. Tiwa begins to cry; ¡°That ribbon was mine...it was given to me by my guardian¡­¡±

    ¡°I know...that night...after I killed you, I decided to keep it as I told you before¡­¡±

    Tiwa remembers Coyote¡¯s words; ¡°Young girl. it¡¯s a shame but I will have to kill you...don¡¯t worry, you will revive someday¡­¡±

    Coyote looks at Tiwa; ¡°I never forgot what I said, I knew I would see you again...too bad it took more than 100 years¡­I may be a bounty hunter, but I am also a human being...¡±

    Tiwa cries and falls into her knees; ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think, when my soul awakened, I was filled with rage and wanted revenge against El Charro Negro and Sundance ¡°Coyote¡± Bill...but they helped me and we ended up fighting together...what do I do now?¡±

    Coyote chuckles: ¡°Little girl...if you want to keep hating me, then go ahead...I am not the person who should tell you this but try to start over. There is nothing bad in starting over and over...as long as you live there is always a second chance...take it from me...I even ended up in Japan once...so keep that in mind¡­¡±

    Coyote walks away; ¡°Muchacho, remember what I said...in order to defeat Darius, you must awaken those powers of yours...Darius is trying to collect the Seven Golden Keys...if he acquires the seven keys, then this world will end...remember that¡­¡±

    Uriel stands up and replies; ¡°I have so many questions, but I doubt you will answer them... I will seek Justice for my late father and to do so...I will kill Darius Lucifugus¡­¡±

    ¡°Good luck with that muchacho...the next time we meet...we will have duel...Be prepared¡­¡±

    Coyote slowly disappears from Uriel and Tiwa¡¯s sight as a dust crosses their paths.

    Tiwa looks at Calakmul¡¯s body slowly decaying. Uriel turns around; ¡°Let¡¯s go back¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait...before we go, I have something to say¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Tiwa takes a few steps in front of Uriel; ¡°All this time, I have nothing but one purpose...to seek vengeance...to avenge my tribe from what you did...to destroy El Charro Negro and Coyote...but now, Coyote apologized, and I learned the truth, and you are not El Charro Negro who destroyed my tribe...my soul is in peace¡­¡±

    ¡°I already told you that...thousands of times¡­¡± Uriel sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°So that means you are going to disappear?¡± Uriel asks Tiwa, scratching his hair. Tiwa gets mad: ¡°NO YOU IDIOT...DON¡¯T INTERRUPT ME¡­¡±

    Tiwa clears her throat and continues speaking; ¡°I think I will start once again...you know that I also had the objective to find the golden keys, like the one that Alejandro has...there are seven in total scattered all over the continent¡­¡±

    ¡°You too...why are you fixated on getting the golden keys?¡±

    ¡°It is said that the seven keys will grant you a power compared to a God...others say that it will open the gates of the underworld...I myself thought that the keys would help me bring the Ysleta tribe back to life¡­¡±

    ¡°And do you still believe that would''ve happened?¡±

    ¡°To be honest...I don¡¯t know...but, I made my decision¡­¡± Tiwa turns around and stretches her arm with her hand in the form of a fist; ¡°I... Tiwa de Ysleta...decided to make you my friend¡­¡±

    ¡°Your friend?¡± Uriel looks confused.

    ¡°That¡¯s right...you are the person who I can depend on from now on...what do you say? Will you be my friend?¡± Tiwa asks Uriel. Uriel remembers when Alejandro said the same thing.

    Uriel chuckles: ¡°You and Alejandro are weird people, you know that? However, I don¡¯t know why...but I like people like you?¡±

    ¡°And just what do you mean by that?¡± Tiwa makes a fist. Uriel grabs her hand and slowly opens her fist and shakes her hand.

    Uriel agrees by saying; ¡°I accept, Tiwa de Ysleta, from now on...you and I are friends...I will trust that you will protect my back and I will protect yours¡­¡±

    Tiwa blushes and avoids looking at him; ¡°O-O-Okay...then it¡¯s settled...I will do what you tell me to as your friend¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    ¡°So...my friend...what is your next goal?¡±

    Uriel changes his expression to a confident one; ¡°Well...now that I learned that Darius is after the Seven Golden Keys...we must stop him from obtaining them¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? Do you know where the other keys are?¡±

    ¡°No idea¡­¡±

    ¡°Seriously!!!¡± Tiwa hits her forehead feeling disappointed.

    ¡°However, we already know who has one and we must protect him...right?¡±

    ¡°Alejandro Sanchez¡±

    ¡°Exactly...but for now...let¡¯s head back¡­¡± Uriel opens the portal, suddenly, he feels weak, and he is about to fall.

    ¡°I got you¡­¡± Tiwa prevents carrying him with her shoulders, Uriel smiles; ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what friends are for¡­¡± Tiwa and Uriel slowly cross the portal making their way into Rio Grande City.

    **************************************************************************

    Rio Grande City Cathedral

    In Rio Grande City people began to come out of the temples and churches...they celebrated because they survived that darkest night...The Bishop ordered Father Clemente and the other priests to erase everyone''s memories...

    50 priests make a circle in the center of the cathedral. The circle has a triangle and a cross in the middle that covers all of the circle. The priests begin to chant:

    ¡°EN EL NOMBRE DEL SE?OR...HAZ QUE TUS HIJOS E HIJAS OLVIDEN A LOS DEMONIOS Y TRAERLES PAZ A SUS CORAZONES...AMEN¡± (IN THE NAME OF OUR LORD...MAKES YOU SONS AND DAUGHTERS TO FORGIVE ABOUT THE DEMONS AND BRING THEM PEACE IN THEIR SOULS...AMEN)

    (CCCHHHIIIINNNNGGG)

    A golden ray shines to the sky, the sky darkens for an instant as golden drops fall into the sky. With the golden drops, people begin to forget about the attack last night. The memories of the Sombras were erased, and people believe that it was just another earthquake.

    After the ritual ended, Father Clemente, who was among the people who were in the ritual, walks down the hall of the cathedral. Suddenly he hears a voice of someone calling him; ¡°Father Clemente, do you have a moment of your time?¡±

    The one calling him is the Bishop of Rio Grande City. At the courtyard of the Cathedral, Father Clemente and Bishop Adrian look at the birds as he throws seeds towards them.

    ¡°Father Clemente, I asked you to come because I have an important matter to discuss regarding El Charro Negro¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bishop, what is it that you like to discuss?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to know what his situation with you has been...the moment he arrived to this city two months ago, I gave you permission that he could stay at your Mission because you asked for it...naturally, the priests and monks are afraid of him being an evil spirit...The Cardinal of the country already knows the situation...he told us to stay alert¡­¡±

    Father Clemente looks at the birds and replies; ¡°I know that the church is against me giving him a place to stay and that is normal, I mean...he is¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop...you shouldn¡¯t say that out loud¡­¡±

    ¡°Right...sorry, he is what he is...but he is also a teenager who likes to watch television, goes to school and has friends...he is not a monster that needs to be feared¡­¡±

    ¡°Father Clemente, aren''t you getting too attached to him? That situation also worries me¡­¡±

    Father Clemente doubts for a second, he immediately smiles:

    ¡°You do not need to worry; I am fully aware of my responsibility as a member of the church. I may be retired, but I am still a member of the Order of the Holy Cross...However, how can I be cold to someone who risked his life and saved my daughters from the Chupacabras?¡±

    The bishop chuckles; ¡°You got a point...even though the others think it¡¯s a bad idea and that we should arrest the Charro Negro...I will continue to support your idea, and I pray to God that someday, we will find peace in this city¡­¡±

    Father Clemente stands up and begins to walk away; ¡°His name is Uriel Di Fiore...don¡¯t forget, he is still a young man...and don¡¯t worry, if he ever loses control, I will be the one who will put him to rest¡­¡±

    The Bishop smiles; ¡°I know you will¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    At the same time...Mission of San Juan

    At the same time, in the Mission of San Juan, the spell that erases memories also fell towards that region, however, only those who have weak mana fell under the effects of the memory loss...the others, still remember¡­

    A red portal opens, Uriel and Tiwa slowly come out of the portal, Tiwa is helping Uriel walk as he lost too much mana.

    ¡°It appears everyone is okay¡­¡± Tiwa whispers to Uriel as they both look around. Suddenly, Victoria runs towards them screaming:

    ¡°UURRRIIIEEELLL!¡±

    (PPUUUMMM)

    Victoria quickly hugs Uriel, pushing him away from Tiwa. Uriel looks surprised as he thinks; ¡°I thought her memories were erased?¡±

    ¡°Uriel, you¡¯re okay...I¡¯m so glad...thank goodness¡­¡± Victoria continues hugging Uriel, Tiwa gets jealous and pulls Uriel¡¯s arm saying:

    ¡°Hey, my friend is injured here...could you please give him some space¡­¡±

    ¡°Your friend?¡± Victoria makes a challenging stare at Tiwa; ¡°Well, he will be my new boyfriend, so I have the right to be by his side¡­¡±

    Victoria hugs his arm, Tiwa also hugs his arm, both of them glare at each other with anger. Fabiola comes out of the mission and sees the girls close to Uriel:

    ¡°HEY¡­DON¡¯T BE INDECENT HERE!¡±

    ¡°Ohh¡­are you perhaps jealous?¡± Abril makes fun of Fabiola. Fabiola glares at her making her nervous; ¡°Sorry¡­it was a joke¡­¡±

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Daniel walks outside with the Chuco Clan:

    ¡°My Big Brother doesn¡¯t change at all¡­¡±

    ¡°Jefe, your brother is so lucky, having two hot babes fighting for him¡­¡± Ap¨¢ and the rest of the Chuco Clan nod in agreement as they cry out ¡°blood¡± feeling jealous.

    ¡°Thank God...Uriel is okay...right, Maria?¡± Sister Carolina smiles with tears on her, Maria nods in agreement:

    ¡°My son is strong...but I wouldn¡¯t want Valerie to see this...otherwise she¡­¡±

    ¡°BBBIIGGG BBBRRROOOTTHHHERRR!¡± Maria and Sister Carolina get nervous, Uriel hears Valerie¡¯s voice, he turns a little and sees Valerie running towards him worried.

    Valerie notices Tiwa and Victoria grabbing his arms, she gets mad and screams; ¡°BIG BROTHER!¡±

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    ¡°AAHH¡± Valerie tackles Uriel from the back causing to roll with her towards the walls of the Mission; ¡°Ouch, Valerie, what¡¯s the big idea¡­¡±

    Valerie hugs Uriel: ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay...I was so worried when I didn¡¯t felt your mana...I came running as fast as I could when they open the International Bridges...I¡¯m glad that everyone is safe...Waaahhh¡±

    Valerie cries while hugging Uriel, Uriel pats her head and makes a little smile; ¡°It¡¯s okay...everyone is okay¡­¡±

    Tiwa and Victoria are surprised as they both think; ¡°HE CAN SMILE?¡±

    ¡°You missed all the fun...Big Sister¡­¡± Daniel walks towards Valerie. Valerie immediately runs and hugs Daniel as well; ¡°Daniel, I was so worried...little brother...wwaahhh¡­¡±

    ¡°Ap¨¢, that''s Jefe''s sister...she is also a hottie¡­¡± Chuy whispers Ap¨¢¡¯s ear who is making a fake smile; ¡°Yeah...Jefe is so cool¡­¡±

    The Chuco sighs with their eyes closed; ¡°We¡¯re so jealous!¡±

    Uriel stands up and goes to where Victoria is; ¡°Victoria, you learn about my identity right?¡±

    ¡°Yes...I know that you are El Charro Negro¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what do you think of me now¡­¡±

    Victoria looks at him and smiles; ¡°It doesn¡¯t change a thing, I think I fell in love with you...if you let me...I want to be with you, I don¡¯t care if you are the devil himself¡­¡±

    ¡°HHHUUUHHHH¡­.¡± Everyone is in shock. Uriel smiles at her and hugs her; ¡°Thank you...You know, I think I understand that feeling, and I might begin to feel the same about you...but...I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Uriel puts his hand on the back of Victoria¡¯s head and chants; ¡°Memoria Perdida¡­¡±(Lost Memory)

    ¡°Uriel, what are you¡­¡± Victoria slowly loses consciousness. Uriel carries her; ¡°It¡¯s best for you, to forget about this...we will have to return to normal¡­¡±

    ¡°What have you done to her?¡± Officer Rodriguez runs towards Uriel. Uriel hands the unconscious Victoria to him; ¡°I erased her memory about me and about what happened last night...I think it¡¯s better that way¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel, are you going to erase mine as well?¡± Officer Rodriguez asks Uriel, Uriel extends his hand, Flor quickly steps forward; ¡°Wait Uriel¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at her; ¡°You¡¯re a member of Yggdrasil, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...I am Flor Gutierrz, an Upper Trunk...I think you shouldn¡¯t erase his memories because he can be useful in the future¡­¡± Flor she looks at a surprised Officer, she blushes and avoids looking at him.

    Uriel sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning to...Officer Rodriguez, this all happened because the major is working alongside Darius Lucifugus...I will let you keep your memories for two things¡­¡±

    ¡°Two things?¡± Flor and the Officer look at Uriel; ¡°The first is that I want you to be a spy for me...You are the chief of the police which means you interact with Nathaniel Gonzalez, I want you figure out his plans and slowly give me the information...The reason is that he and Darius are plotting something more dangerous than what happened tonight¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand, what about the second?¡±

    ¡°The second is...to keep Victoria away from me...I began to take interest on her, and I don¡¯t her to get hurt even more than what she has suffered...I am El Charro Negro...I am an evil spirit after all...please...I want you to help with that¡­¡±

    Officer Rodriguez extends his hand; ¡°Uriel, you may say that you are evil, but I think you are a good person...I promise I will do that...I will keep her safe¡­¡± Officer Rodriguez and Uriel shake hands.

    Uriel looks at Flor; ¡°Report this to Kasumi...she will be pleased¡­¡±

    ¡°O-O-Okay...but Uriel...something happened that I must tell you¡­¡± Flor tries to tell Uriel something. However, Uriel stops her; ¡°No...sorry, but I must do something more...please excuse me¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay...I guess, it¡¯s better if Kasumi-Senpai tell you¡­¡± Officer Rodriguez, who is carrying Victoria, and Flor begin to walk away together.

    Uriel walks towards Daniel; ¡°So brother, are you going to erase the memories of the Chuco Clan?¡±

    ¡°WWWHHHAAATTT?¡± The Chuco Clan is surprised upon hearing those words. Daniel chuckles: ¡°I¡¯m afraid so¡­it¡¯s dangerous if they get involved with this so¡­¡±

    ¡°WWAAIIITT¡± Ap¨¢ screams to Daniel. Daniel and Uriel look at the Chuco Clan standing in front of them.

    ¡°Jefe, we know that you will erase our memories about this...in fact, we want you to do it¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I will have nightmares from now on¡­¡± Tito chuckles, Bofo also smiles; ¡°He¡¯s right, we want to forget about this¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right Jefe...I want to continue sleeping all day¡­¡± Chuy says as he yawns. Ap¨¢ nods in agreement and says:

    ¡°We want to forget about this night and everything about those demons...however, we still want to serve under you...Jefe¡­¡±

    Daniel opens his eyes wider; ¡°What do you mean? You know I manipulated everything so that you could follow me¡­¡±

    ¡°We know but we don¡¯t care...Jefe, on these past days, we had so much fun and we feel that we have improved as people as well...Jefe¡­¡± The Chuco Clan asks Daniel:

    ¡°Please let us continue being your subordinates¡­¡±

    Daniel looks surprised, Uriel chuckles and begins to walk towards the Mission; ¡°Well brother, it looks like you found yourself some good people...you found yourself some friends¡­¡±

    Daniel looks away embarrassed as he says; ¡°You idiot...they are my followers.¡±

    Uriel walks straight at the doors of the Mission and asks Sister Carolina; ¡°How is the girl? Is she alright?¡±

    ¡°She is...she is in the guest room with Naomi and Mariana¡­¡±

    ¡°Good, come with me...I have a favor to ask you¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Inside the Mission¡­

    ¡°Where am I? What happened to me?¡± Estrella slowly opens her eyes, she looks around and sees Naomi sitting next to her.

    Naomi with tears in her eye¡¯s  smiles; ¡°Estrella, you¡¯re awake¡­¡±

    ¡°Naomi, you¡¯re alive¡­¡± Estrella cries as she immediately stands up and hugs Naomi; ¡°Thank God, I thought you died...I saw you bleeding...I¡¯m so glad that you are alive¡­I thought I was alone again.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly...I am here because I am your friend...you are not alone anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, or you¡¯ll open your wounds. ¡°Mariana tries to hold Estrella tightly.

    ¡°Naomi, who is she?¡± Naomi¡¯s father asks Naomi. Naomi looks at her father; ¡°She is my friend Estrella¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°Father, I have a request¡­¡± Naomi stands up and looks at her father¡¯s eyes; ¡°I want Estrella to come live with me¡­¡±

    ¡°Naomi, don¡¯t be absurd...we don¡¯t have room for another girl...plus¡­¡± Naomi¡¯s mother says feeling angry, however, she is stopped by her husband.

    ¡°Naomi, why do you want to bring her home...you know nothing of her, she is a stranger¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong...she knows me more than you two do...and I know her¡­¡± Naomi replies feeling confident, Estrella and Mariana look at Naomi acting brave.

    ¡°Watch your tone, I am your father¡­¡±

    ¡°You may be, but...you have never taken interest in me, you and mother have always thought that I was crazy for seeing those ghosts, and last night, you saw that they were real...I just wanted someone to hear me...and Estrella, Estrella was always there for me¡­¡±

    Her parents see each other, Naomi¡¯s father sighs; ¡°Listen Naomi, I know that your mother and I haven¡¯t been around lately, and to be honest we thought that you only had a rebel side by saying all these ghost stories...the truth is, we still care for you...and we would do anything to make you happy¡­¡±

    Naomi¡¯s mother walks forward; ¡°So if you want to have that girl with you...then we won¡¯t say no....¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, dear...we want our daughter to be happy¡­¡± Her parents smile at her. Suddenly, two hands touch their heads; ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible¡­¡±

    ¡°Memoria Perdida¡± (Lost Memory)

    Uriel erases Naomi¡¯s parents¡¯ memories and makes them fall asleep. Naomi looks nervous; ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°Uriel, why did you erase their memories?¡± Mariana asks concerned. Uriel enters the room and replies; ¡°Because, I can¡¯t permit you to take her away from here¡­¡± Uriel looks at Estrella and asks:

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    Estrella remembers the time they were inside the Giant Sombra; ¡°I¡¯m alright...you told me that I would never be alone again, and yet you don¡¯t want me going with my friend?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so...Estrella, your power is dangerous, if you don¡¯t control it, you will end up hurting your friend and her family¡­¡±

    Estrella opens her eyes wider; ¡°So, I can¡¯t be around anyone?¡±

    ¡°I never said that¡­¡± Uriel walks towards her and puts his hand on her head; ¡°I¡¯m telling you to live here with us...you will be part of the Mission and you will never be alone again¡­¡±

    Estrella looks in shock and feels calm in her heart. Naomi looks down, Mariana comments; ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can come here anytime to visit her¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at Naomi; ¡°Naomi, I¡¯m afraid I will need to erase your memories as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You know about this girl¡¯s power will puts you and your family in danger, it¡¯s better if you just forget about it¡­¡±

    Estrella lowers her head feeling sad. Uriel puts his hand on Naomi¡¯s head; ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will only erase the bad parts, you will still remember Estrella as your friend¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? Then, I can still come to visit her¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes you can¡­¡±

    Naomi looks at Estrella; ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I am your friend¡­¡± Estrella with tears in her eyes smiles for the first time; ¡°Good bye, my friend¡­¡±

    Uriel proceeds in erasing her memories, Naomi falls unconscious. Uriel looks at Mariana and makes a little smile; ¡°You were very brave last night...I¡¯m glad that you are maturing along with your sisters¡­¡±

    Mariana looks down; ¡°But it wasn¡¯t enough, I wasn¡¯t able to protect anyone¡­¡±

    Estrella looks at Uriel; ¡°Uriel...will I be able to live a normal life someday?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you will¡­¡± Sister Carolina steps into the room, she looks at Estrella and smiles; ¡°Estrella was it? You will be able to live on with us...from now on, you will never be alone¡­¡± Sister Carolina hugs Estrella, Estrella cries out of happiness.

    Uriel tells Mariana to go outside.  Both of them leave the room.

    Mariana walks with Uriel and asks; ¡°Uriel, what motivates you to be strong?¡±

    Uriel smiles a little; ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that, because I won¡¯t meet your expectations...but...my friend told me this once; He said he wanted to be strong in order to protect those he cherishes...I think that is something that you wanted to hear right?¡±

    Mariana nods in agreement; ¡°I want to be strong so I can protect my sisters and everyone in the Mission, including you¡­¡±

    Uriel pats her head; ¡°That¡¯s really mature of you.¡±

    (PPOOFFF)

    Mariana gets red and ¡°smoke¡± comes out of her head; T-T-Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°AHEM, SINCE WHEN ARE YOU TWO CLOSE?¡± Fabiola asks, feeling angry. Abril runs towards Mariana asking; ¡°How is Estrella, is she okay?¡±

    ¡°She is...in fact, she will be our new sister¡­¡±

    ¡°WWHHHAATTTT?¡± Abril and Fabiola speak at the same time.

    Uriel sighs thinking; ¡°Mariana, if only you knew that my reason for being stronger is to kill that man¡±

    Fabiola looks at Daniel and runs to his side; ¡°Daniel¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I checked Naomi¡¯s injury¡­¡± Fabiola looks concerned, Daniel acts cold:

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    ¡°I saw something weird...that injury that provoked Estrella wasn¡¯t from a Sombra...it seemed more like a ray¡­¡±

    ¡°And what are you getting at?¡±

    ¡°Daniel, please don¡¯t tell me that you purposely injured Naomi¡­¡±

    Daniel avoids looking at her; ¡°It had to be done in order to lure out the mastermind of all this¡­¡±

    Fabiola is in shock, Daniel continues walking to his room; ¡°Daniel, are you that heartless?¡±

    ¡°Think what you want...but...everything worked out, didn''t it¡­¡±

    Daniel walks to his room as he thinks; ¡°Sometimes, one must dirty his hands in order to do something good¡­¡±

    Daniel remembers the moment, he shot a mana ray towards Naomi as he smiles.

    Everything calmed down, Tiwa returned to her home...After Father Clemente returned, he was given the news that Estrella was joining the Mission...He happily accepted and adopted her, thus giving birth to...Estrella Rossi¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Sun City; Mayor¡¯s Office

    Later that evening, in the Mayor Office...Darius Lucifugus and Nathaniel Gonzalez had a conversation¡­

    ¡°Hahaha...I¡¯m telling you, there is no better beer than the one that they serve downtown Darius¡­¡± Nathaniel drinks from a mug of beer.

    ¡°You seem very happy Nathaniel...despite your city almost being destroyed by a Giant Sombra¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah come one, everything worked out...I will give them some money and make the repairs later...no sweat¡­¡±

    ¡°You sure are weird fellow...anyway, I want your son to go to Brazil to investigate the Golden City in two months¡¯ time...don¡¯t forget that¡­¡±

    ¡°I know I know...let me drink in peace¡­¡± Nathaniel drinks one more time; ¡°Now that is life...I¡¯m going to the club later tonight...want to come?¡±

    ¡°No...I have to meet with someone¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about the weird bounty hunter...man that guy is just a bluff...I mean I can¡¯t believe you hired someone like him¡­¡± Nathaniel bursts into laughter. -CLICK- Without warning, Coyote appears in a suit and puts his pistol onto Nathaniel¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Careful partner, such strong words for someone who just ran away last night and abandoned his city...If I want, I can put this bullet between your eyes....¡±

    Nathaniel is frozen with fear, Darius chuckles; ¡°Don¡¯t do that Coyote, he¡¯s still useful...Nathaniel get out of here now¡­¡±

    ¡°R-R-Right¡­¡± Nathaniel stands up and walks out of the office, glaring at Coyote. Coyote puts away his pistol; ¡°Why do you keep him alive? He¡¯s just an idiot¡­¡±

    ¡°I know that, but he is a useful puppet.¡± Darius chuckles, he offers a glass of wine to Coyote, Coyote accepts and sits down on a chair in front of Darius¡¯ desk.

    Coyote takes out the Gem of Kukulkan and puts it on Darius¡¯ desk; ¡°Mission Accomplished¡­¡±

    ¡°Excellent...I can always count on you...Coyote¡­¡± Darius smiles as he grabs the Gem; ¡°Your payment was already sent to your account...I sent a little extra for taking back the Gem¡­¡±

    ¡°No problem...now Darius, why did you let the Gem be stolen?¡±

    ¡°Good Question, perhaps I wanted to know what the last king of the Mayans was capable off¡­¡±

    ¡°Something so simple right?¡±

    ¡°I am a simple man after all...so...how is Roberto¡¯s son doing...is he becoming more powerful?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is...he might become strong enough to defeat you Darius¡­¡±

    Darius laughs as he walks towards the window to see the city; ¡°You know that is great news...I want to kill Roberto¡¯s legacy in a fair battle. Right now, if we were to fight, I would just kill him in an instant¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I warned him about going up against you¡­¡±

    ¡°You did good in telling him that¡­¡±

    ¡°I know¡­ so Darius, is there anything else that you need from me?¡±

    ¡°For the moment, I don''t, however, I will pay you in advance to hunt someone, that person will come to you in the near future, so be prepared to greet him in your town¡­¡± Darius hands over a wanted poster to Coyote, Coyote sees the picture and laughs:

    ¡°Now this is interesting, I was already planning on hunting him down¡­¡±

    Coyote stands up and prepares to leave, Darius makes another question; ¡°Hey Coyote...are you still looking for a place to die?¡±

    ¡°That I am... but, there is someone who I can¡¯t leave alone right now...I must first see her safe¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    March 5th; Mission of San Juan

    A day has passed...the sun begins to shine in a new morning...The Mission of San Juan begins its day¡­

    ¡°Hurry up Daniel...or we are going to be late¡­¡± Fabiola says as they eat breakfast. Daniel calmly eats his breakfast and turns to see Fabiola:

    ¡°Sheesh you¡¯re annoying already...it¡¯s early morning you know¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°You two look more like siblings when you do that, you know that?¡± Sister Carolina comments as she walks past them.

    ¡°NO, WE DON¡¯T¡± Both of them reply at the same time. Uriel enters the dining room; he is wearing his school uniform:

    ¡°Good morning¡­¡±

    Daniel looks at Uriel and chuckles; ¡°Hey Big Brother, I see that you won¡¯t ditch school today¡­¡±

    ¡°I see that you are actually continuing school¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I got bored being here, so might as well¡­¡± Daniel and Uriel chuckle and fist bump as a greeting. Fabiola looks at them jealous thinking:

    ¡°I wish I could do the same with him¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel, are you feeling well?¡± Mariana asks Uriel, Uriel nods in agreement as he sits down and eats his breakfast.

    ¡°Mariana, you sure have gained confidence in two days huh¡­¡± Abril teases with her. Mariana blushes: ¡°Well...I try¡­¡±

    Valerie enters the dining hall:

    ¡°GOOD MORNING, EVERYONE!¡±

    ¡°Good morning...you see as high spirits as usual¡­¡± Uriel says to Valerie; ¡°Well of course because I want to present you the new member of the family; TAA-DAA¡±

    Estrella walks in, she now has cut her up to her shoulders and fixed. She is wearing the school uniform. She shyly enters the dining hall:

    ¡°G-G-Good morning¡­¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Estrella...you look beautiful¡­¡± Mariana comments with a smile, Abril quickly runs and hugs her:

    ¡°Wow, you look really nice...you did an excellent job Valerie¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, I needed to make her the prettiest¡­¡±

    Fabiola stands up and goes to Estrella, she pulls her hand and says:

    ¡°Come here, your breakfast will get cold¡­¡±

    ¡°O-O-Okay¡­¡±

    Fabiola sits Estrella next to her. Fabiola smiles at her; ¡°You need to eat up okay...my new sister has to be strong and healthy¡­¡±

    Estrella smiles at her and replies; ¡°OKAY!¡± Estrella eats with joy, everyone smiles and enjoys the peaceful moment.

    After breakfast, everyone leaves for school. Daniel goes to school along with the four girls. Uriel goes in the other direction with Valerie. Daniel¡¯s group walks down the street as they hear:

    ¡°Hey Jefe¡­¡±

    Daniel stops and sees the Chuco Clan. The Chuco Clan walks to his side; ¡°Jefe, we need you to check our homework¡¯s please¡­¡±

    Daniel sighs with his eyes closed and replies; ¡°Okay, I will help you out but don¡¯t call me Jefe¡­¡±

    ¡°Right Jefe¡­¡±

    As they arrive at school, Flor walks towards the girls; ¡°Hello, you must be Estrella...it¡¯s a pleasure, my name is Ms. Gutierrez, if you need any help, please let me know¡­¡±

    Estrella nervously replies; ¡°Y-Y-Yes, it¡¯s a pleasure¡­¡±

    ¡°WWOOWW, SHE¡¯S SO WHITE...WHAT A BEAUTY!¡±

    Estrella rapidly gains the attention of the boys; Fabiola quickly steps forward; ¡°Please leave my sister alone¡­¡±

    Daniel, who walks from afar, chuckles; ¡°She really is her Big Sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Daniel, is she going to be okay?¡± Flor asks Daniel, Daniel nods in agreement; ¡°Of course, by having her with us, she will be at peace¡­besides¡­¡±

    Daniel begins to walk to the classrooms:

    ¡°The power of the Shadow Tamer will be needed in the future...I can feel it¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Sun City International Highschool

    After crossing the bridge, Uriel and Valerie walk to school¡­

    Valerie walks, humming out of happiness, Uriel notices that and asks; ¡°You¡¯re looking really happy today¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because my Big Brother is finally coming back to school...I missed you so much¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...well, at least you¡¯re okay¡­¡±

    Valerie smiles at Uriel. Suddenly, her smile stops as she hears someone calling Uriel; ¡°UUURRRIIEELLL!¡±

    Uriel turns to see Victoria running and hugging his arm; ¡°Good morning¡­¡±

    ¡°Good morning¡­¡± Uriel replies, Valerie is in shock and says; ¡°Hey, why are you so clingy with my brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Well...your brother and I have an unfinished date...too bad the earthquake interrupted it¡­¡±

    Valerie looks at Uriel asking; ¡°I thought you erased her memories about the events the other day?¡±

    ¡°I did, but everything related to the Sombras, but nothing from the date¡­¡±

    ¡°Sheesh brother, you gigolo¡­¡±

    Uriel walks with Victoria hugging his arm. Valerie walks alongside angry. At that moment, someone else appears and hugs the other arm; ¡°Hey, what are you doing with my friend?¡±

    Tiwa pulls Uriel¡¯s arm. Victoria makes a fake smile; ¡°Well...I have the right, I¡¯m her friend too¡­¡±

    ¡°I am more her friend than you¡­¡±

    ¡°No...I am¡­¡±

    Victoria and Tiwa stare at each other, Uriel sighs with his eyes closed and begins to walk; ¡°We¡¯re going to be late, hurry up¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    As they walk, Victoria says; ¡°Aww man, I have a student council meeting...the new president is a real slave driver¡­¡±

    ¡°New President?¡± Uriel asks Victoria, Valerie looks down as she replies; ¡°Yes, he is very strict¡­¡±

    They arrive at the entrance; they walk to the entrance as students begin to say; ¡°Hey...it¡¯s the president...make way¡­¡±

    Uriel and Tiwa turn to see who it was. Tiwa opens her eyes wider as she sees a young man with brownish hair and orange-colored eyes. Following him is Anastasia who has a bunch of papers with her.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Tiwa says surprised, Uriel turns around to face the new president. The new president with a serious face, he slowly walks past Uriel and Tiwa. The New President continues walking without even looking at them. Uriel with a serious expression doesn¡¯t move either.

    The Student Council President continues walking and enters the school building; ¡°Anastasia, please give me the documents for the meeting¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes sir, here they are¡­¡±

    Uriel and Tiwa are in shock; ¡°Alejandro¡­¡±

    The New Student Council President is...Alejandro Sanchez¡­

 Vol. 4 - Epilogue:

    February 24th; Sun City

    Two weeks before the Invasion in Rio Grande...Another Invasion transpired, but this invasion was different...they appeared without a sound¡­

    Located near the downtown of Sun City, between the tallest buildings...A little restaurant collapsed due to the heavy flames...The flames destroy the place where Yggdrasil¡¯s base once held¡­.

    Outside the restaurant...Three figures stand, the mist covers the place making it hard to see¡­.

    ¡°Kasumi Miyazono¡­The Orange Pheasant¡­what a weak leader you are¡­¡±

    The words of a man sound as Kasumi lies on the ground, bleeding from her head and a side of her body:

    ¡°E-E-Everyone¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Aww, that was too easy...I can¡¯t believe these were members of the famous Yggdrasil¡­¡± A hooded figure walks casually, she has the voice of a young girl as she puts her hands on her head.

    ¡°It was necessary, these guys needed to be stopped from being terrorists¡­¡± A tall man with a large muscular body wearing a hood walks alongside her.

    Both of the figure¡¯s head towards another man with average body and height; ¡°But seriously¡­they thought they could defeat us¡­what a joke¡­¡±

    He is communicating with someone through a cell phone:

    ¡°We have eliminated all of the members including one pedestrian who tried to help them¡­¡±

    The three figures begin to walk away, the mist begins to clear as it shows all the members of Yggdrasil on the floor, they are covered in blood.

    Among them, a young man with brownish colored hair as he slowly crawls through the rain:

    ¡°How¡­how could this happened?¡±

    The boy breathes heavily as he tries to reach his friend:

    ¡°Please¡­please don¡¯t die¡­J-Jai¡­¡±

    Rain begins to fall as the man says:

    ¡°Mission Accomplished¡­¡±

    To Be Continued¡­

 Vol. 4- Special Chapter: Zuniâ€™s Life as a Hostage

    March 5th; Sun City

    Walking down the street, Tiwa looks happy because she managed to get her coyote spirit, Zuni, back. Zuni, Jana the serpent, and Suma the Owl are Tiwa¡¯s spirits. Tiwa suddenly stops, she looks at her amulet that contains Zuni and makes a question:

    ¡°Hey Zuni...I have a question, why didn¡¯t you make contact when I called you, or why didn¡¯t you try to escape, I know you are spirits, but you can grab things with your powers?¡±

    Zuni comes out of the amulet, he looks nervous; ¡°Well, you see...Mistress, I...was out of power, yeah, out of power¡­¡±

    Suma and Jana come out of their amulets and look at Zuni with suspicion; ¡°Hoot..hoot...Zuni tell the truth¡­¡±

    Zuni looks nervous and replies; ¡°Well...to be honest¡­¡± Zuni begins to remember his time in Victoria¡¯s place:

    Because Tiwa lost consciousness on the night of the dance...Zuni also lost consciousness as he was helping Tiwa to transform as Uriel...The next day, Zuni woke up and came out of the amulet just to see a different environment¡­

    ¡°Where am I? I need to get to Mistress Tiwa fast¡­¡± Zuni thinks to himself, he slowly walks out of Victoria¡¯s room; ¡°Wow, this room is huge...who lives here¡­¡±

    Zuni slowly comes down the stairs and sees that the house was very luxurious; ¡°Incredible, they have a giant living room with a pool¡­¡±

    Zuni notices that no one is home, and that he is invisible to the cameras. He walks towards the T.V and turns it on, he grabs the remote and starts to change channels as he looks at it with enthusiasm:

    ¡°WOW, THEY HAVE CABLE...I WONDER IF...YEAH THEY HAVE EVERY STREAMING PLATFORM¡­¡±

    Zuni walks to the kitchen and sees the refrigerator. His jaw hits the ground as he opens it and sees that the fridge is loaded with food.

    ¡°HOLY COW, THIS IS HEAVEN! IT¡¯S BETTER THAN MISTRESS TIWA¡¯S PLACE!¡±

    Zuni cries as he continues to check the house. He goes to the bathroom and sees the tub and it¡¯s the same length as the pool; ¡°This is really incredible...it even has a high-tech bath¡­¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Zuni immediately made himself at home, he opened a bag of chips, he drank soda watching his favorite shows on the streaming platform.

    Suddenly the door opens. Zuni immediately turns off the T.V. and runs to his amulet.

    ¡°I¡¯m home¡­¡± Victoria enters the house, she heads to her room, as she enters, she notices a bag of chips on the floor.

    ¡°What¡¯s this¡­¡±

    Zuni, who is in the amulet, notices the bag of chips as well as he remembers that he forgot to throw them:

    ¡°Uh-oh¡­¡±

    Victoria doesn¡¯t care; ¡°Ahh..whatever¡­¡±  Zuni feels relived; ¡°That was a closed one¡­¡±

    Victoria continues eating the bag of chips. She notices the amulet and grabs it:

    ¡°This is so pretty; I can¡¯t wait to return it to Uriel one day...but I am so shy...I can¡¯t even speak to him¡±

    ¡°GGYYYAAHHH¡±

    Victoria rolls over on her bed with the amulet. Zuni immediately ¡°bleeds¡± from excitement as he thinks:

    ¡°WOW, SHE IS A HOTTIE AND HAS BIGGER BOOBS THAN MISTRESS TIWA¡­¡±

    Victoria looks at the amulet; ¡°You¡¯re going to be the key for me to grabs his attention and after I he accepts¡­he will be mine¡­¡±

    Victoria kisses the amulet. Zuni howls with excitement. -AAAWWOOOO- Victoria stands up; ¡°What the¡­is a dog in our yard?¡±

    Victoria puts the amulet down as she checks on the window. Zuni inside the amulet covers his mouth; ¡°Whoops¡­I got carried away there¡­¡±

    ¡°Victoria¡­I¡¯m home¡­¡±

    ¡°Coming Papa¡­¡± Victoria leaves the room as she hears her father arriving. She leaves the amulet at the desk.

    Later that night, Zuni uses Victoria¡¯s laptop without not Victoria noticing; ¡°Mmm...maybe I should contact Mistress Tiwa¡­¡±

    Zuni walks down the stairs and sees the pool; he smiles as he takes some distance:

    ¡°Maybe she can wait for a little while¡­I mean¡­I do need a vacation¡­right?¡±

    (SSPPPLLAASSHHH)

    Zuni swims and relaxes in the pool with a bag of chips and a drink as he think:

    ¡°Then again, I think Mistress won¡¯t miss me for a couple of days...besides...I need a vacation and what better vacation with a busty babe¡­¡±

    After that...Zuni took a vacation as ¡°hostage¡± in Victoria¡¯s house¡­.

    In the present, Zuni scratches his head; ¡°And there you have it¡­¡±

    ¡°I was so worried about you, and you were on a vacation?¡±

    Zuni notices the three of them are angry at him, Tiwa makes a furious smile; ¡°ZZUUNNIII...SINCE YOU SUFFERED A LOT...NO CHIPS FOR A WEEK!¡±

    ¡°WWHHHAATTT?¡±

    Tiwa takes her amulet and throws it into the trash. Tiwa walks with her other two spirits.

    ¡°MISTRESS...WAITT!¡± Zuni grabs his amulet and chases after Tiwa.

    THE END¡­.

 Vol. 4 - Special Chapter 2: The Last Shaman and El Charro Negro

    January 29th, Sun City International Highschool

    The following is a special story never before told...It happened the day the HISTO.RE. A. club was founded...the story of how the Last Shaman of the Ysleta and the infamous Charro Negro met¡­

    It¡¯s early in the morning, the winter days are covering the city. Walking down an empty street, Uriel heads to school. He suddenly stops and sighs with his eyes closed:

    ¡°So, how long will you keep following me?¡±

    Uriel turns around and looks at the corner of the street. The one who was following him slowly walks to the street revealing her identity. A girl with blonde hair, tan skin and has native American features on her uniform. She chuckles:

    ¡°Hehe...so you noticed me...since when?¡±

    ¡°Since yesterday, that serpent familiar next to you is very cautious, anyone would have difficulties to detect it, but it was very simple for me.¡± Uriel replies as he looks at the wall next to him.

    Immediately, the wall begins to move, revealing a serpent that was camouflage.

    ¡°Impressive...not bad for a demon¡­¡± Tiwa begins to release mana as she looks at Uriel furious. Uriel, who is confused, not understanding what is going on and why is the girl angry:

    ¡°May I help you with something, you seem to be angry at me for some reason, aren¡¯t you Emma Smith?¡±

    ¡°No...my name is Tiwa¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am angry...Charro Negro...I will kill you right here and now and avenge my tribe¡­¡±

    ¡°Your tribe?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...I, Tiwa de Ysleta...the last member of the proud Ysleta tribe...will take my revenge now!¡±

    (BBOOOMMM)

    Tiwa releases a pillar of mana. Uriel looks at his surroundings:

    ¡°She put up a barrier so no one would notice¡­I guess she isn¡¯t a novice¡­¡±

    "Zuni, Jana, Suma" Tiwa summons all of her spirits. A pillar of yellow mana shines as Tiwa prepares to fight seriously.

    ¡°Zuni, Suma, Jana...Fusion; 100%¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± The three spirits turn into mana and begin to fuse with Tiwa. Tiwa¡¯s outfit transforms.

    She now has a black Native Americans style dress with frills at the bottom. White boots, white wrist warmers that all fringes in the bottom, and a red bandana with Native American patterns around her head. She has Coyote ears, coyote tail, wings from her back and a serpent style lasso surrounding her waist.

    Uriel doesn¡¯t show any emotion; ¡°Impressive, I take it that you are shaman?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I was taught the art of shaman by the priests of my tribe...now then, prepare to die¡­¡± Tiwa charges straight at Uriel, preparing to attack with her silver claws.

    (BBBOOOOMMM)

    An explosion releases a smoke screen, Uriel comes out of the smoke screen, he looks at his uniform thinking; ¡°Damn it, I don¡¯t want it to get dirty¡­¡± Uriel looks at Tiwa and asks:

    ¡°Hey, can we do this another time...I want to make it in time for school¡­¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP...I¡¯M BEING SERIOUS HERE!¡±

    Tiwa charges once again, she tries to hit Uriel, Uriel dodges every attack. Tiwa continues to attack:

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I hit you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re attacking with anger...you will never touch me¡­¡± Uriel explains to Tiwa, Tiwa gets angrier and continues to attack him.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    (PUM PUM PUM)

    The multiple attacks form several craters. Tiwa breathes heavily, Uriel hasn¡¯t shed a sweat.

    ¡°YOU BASTARD! YOU¡¯RE JUST TOYING WITH ME AREN¡¯T YOU! HAVE YOU NO SHAME!¡± Tiwa breathes heavily as she points at Uriel.

    ¡°Listen...I don¡¯t plan on fighting  you...I have nothing against you...the reason you¡¯re attacking me is dumb¡­¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP! SHUT UP! YOU DON¡¯T KNOW A THING!¡±

    Tiwa says as tears come out of her eyes, Uriel notices that and asks; ¡°You say that you are the last survivor of the Ysleta tribe. The Ysleta tribe disappeared almost one hundred years ago...¡±

    Tiwa doesn¡¯t reply. Uriel sighs as he thinks; ¡°I must be serious or else, I will damage her pride¡­¡±

    Uriel then lifts his right arm and begin to chant:

    ¡°Yo soy el Jinete, Yo soy el inicio, Yo soy el final, Yo soy El Charro Negro.¡± (I am the horseman, I am the beginning, I am the end, I am El Charro Negro)

    Flames come out of Uriel¡¯s ring involving him around in a smaller dome then before changing him into his ¡°Charro¡± form.

    ¡°So, you are finally getting serious huh¡­¡±

    ¡°Tiwa de Ysleta, you¡¯re strong, but you have been blinded by the sense of vengeance...and that¡­¡±

    Uriel disappears from her sight; he appears in front of her. Tiwa''s surprise flies back, she tries to attack him using her serpent rope, but Uriel dodges it. He jumps above Tiwa and, like a sumo slap, forces her into the ground.

    (BBBOOOMMM)

    ¡°No way¡­our strengths¡­can¡¯t be this different¡­¡±

    (CCCHHIINNNGGG)

    Before Tiwa could get up, Uriel pointed at her with his sword; ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡±

    Tiwa begins to cry feeling weak; ¡°Why...I was reborn in this body so I could finally have my revenge against you and that Bounty Hunter and yet, I am so weak¡­¡±

    ¡°I already told you; you are not weak...you are just blinded...you¡¯re strong...strong enough to make me go into my Charro Form¡­¡± Uriel puts away his sword, and continues to speak:

    ¡°By the way...I wasn¡¯t the one who attacked your tribe¡­¡±

    ¡°WHAT REALLY?¡± Tiwa gets surprised. Uriel continues to explain; ¡°You¡¯re saying that your tribe was attacked 100 years ago...I¡¯m only 17 years old, so it wasn¡¯t me¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait...but I know I saw El Charro Negro that night...and you are El Charro Negro¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I am... but you are probably referring to one of my predecessors¡­¡±

    ¡°No way¡­You mean I have been attacking the wrong one?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so¡­¡± Uriel replies, Tiwa feels as if a giant rock falls into her head that says; ¡°IDIOT¡±

    Tiwa turns red of embarrassment and sighs; ¡°Aww...you know how long I have waited for this...I even trained to get my vengeance...and now it appears that you weren¡¯t the one...but wait¡­¡±

    Tiwa gets closer to Uriel; ¡°You are El Charro Negro, which means that you are my enemy as well¡­¡±

    Uriel sighs with his eyes closed, he turns back into his uniform and grabs his backpack. Tiwa also returns to normal.

    Uriel begins to walk, Tiwa goes after him; ¡°Hey wait...we are not done here¡­¡±

    ¡°You are not, but I am... besides, I don¡¯t have any business with you¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, well, you are after the Golden Key right?¡± Tiwa asks Uriel, putting on a teasing face, Uriel stops walking and turns around; ¡°So you know about that?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am also searching for it, and I know that Alejandro Sanchez has one in his left hand¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Uriel turns around completely; ¡°So... what do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°I know you are my enemy, but right now¡­¡± Tiwa looks down, her face red and asks; ¡°Could you...and Alejandro...form a club with me?¡±

    ¡°A club?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...you see, I need to keep a watch over you plus I was rejected by the others, and I need one just like you and Alejandro, otherwise, I will be expelled¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any friends don¡¯t you¡­¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP! SO, ARE YOU IN OR OUT?¡± Tiwa exclaims. Uriel scratches his head; ¡°This girl is a pain¡­¡±

    ¡°Very well...we¡¯ll form a club just because I need one...okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Tiwa jumps out of joy. Uriel sees that and thinks, ¡°She¡¯s an airhead...but she is strong...especially because she managed to hurt my right hand¡­¡±

    Tiwa quickly grabs her backpack and runs to Uriel¡¯s side:

    ¡°So, how are we going to name our club? I have already cleaned up the messy room that kid Alejandro had¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh really...well, since we are searching for historical artifacts, we will name it the HISTORY CLUB¡­¡±

    ¡°So, lame¡­¡± Tiwa shakes her head. Uriel sighs; ¡°Well, you came up with one then?¡±

    Tiwa puts her finger on her lips as she thinks: ¡°Mmmm...how about the HISTORICAL RESEARCH ASSOCIATION¡­¡±

    ¡°And you called mine lame?¡± Tiwa gets angry; ¡°SHUT UP, THAT¡¯S THE NAME WE ARE USING AND IT¡¯S FINAL!¡±

    Uriel chuckles; ¡°Okay, okay...fine, have it your way...Emma Smith¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up, I am Tiwa de Ysleta, remember that¡­¡±

    Tiwa smiles and continues walking forward thinking; ¡°I found my new club...yay¡­¡±

    ¡°I guess¡­she isn¡¯t a bad person¡­¡± Uriel and Tiwa continue walking together towards the school.

    And that¡¯s how Uriel and Tiwa met...and the formation of the HISTOREA club...A club that will change the world¡­

    THE END...

 Vol. 4 - Special Chapter 3: The Malice in His Eyes

    Those eyes¡­

    Those eyes¡­

    After seeing those eyes¡­I finally understood¡­that people can really be evil¡­and just by seeing those eyes¡­I realized that he can also be evil¡­

    I am Fabiola Rossi¡­I am a member of the Mission of San Juan and also a member of the Order of the Holy Maiden¡­

    Today¡­I decided to just stay in my bed and stare to the ceiling thinking about what happened¡­we managed to survive an invasion¡­hundreds of Sombras attacked the city¡­my sisters and I were so closed to be devoured by Sombras¡­and yet¡­here we are¡­

    My sisters rest on their rooms, next to mine¡­they seemed to be fine¡­they sleep soundly¡­as if nothing ever happened¡­and yet¡­here I am thinking of everything that happened¡­

    We have a new sister¡­Estrella¡­she looks to be so scared...I saw her expression¡­she¡¯s scared of the unknown¡­but I don¡¯t care¡­I made a pledge to be her sister and protect her just like Melissa protected me¡­

    And yet¡­I have so many thoughts in my mind¡­for example¡­who was that person that saved us from the Sombras¡­judging from the mask I know it was the man named El Muerto¡­but I can¡¯t understand why El Muerto saved us and¡­he knew my name¡­

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    I know I must mention this to the others¡­but today is not the time¡­also who was that girl that kept clinging on to Uriel¡­I don¡¯t know why but she annoys me¡­

    She even kissed him¡­how indecent¡­that makes me angry¡­but all well¡­I must admit I do have a crush on Uriel¡­but I know it¡¯s impossible for him to notice me so I decided to just support him and don¡¯t judge me¡­I am a novice¡­so it¡¯s fine¡­I still must wait when I¡¯m 18 to decide to become a full-fledged nun¡­and Sister Carolina always says to follow my heart¡­but I said to much¡­

    Anyway¡­the most important is Daniel¡­he always pushes my nerves to the limit¡­however¡­he is a mystery¡­I can¡¯t tell what he is thinking¡­especially since I realized what he did¡­he purposely shot Naomi to provoke Estrella¡­

    He didn¡¯t deny it¡­he really shot Estrella¡­I can¡¯t believe it¡­but I also noticed something on that day when the Chuco Clan caught him¡­he purposely summoned a Sombra to attack them and recruit them¡­

    I that¡¯s when I saw his eyes¡­those eyes that reflect malice¡­those eyes that told me¡­that he would do anything to achieve his goal¡­even shooting a comrade¡­

    Daniel is evil¡­he might be eviler than Uriel himself¡­just thinking about it makes me¡­makes me¡­

    I don¡¯t know¡­my heart begins to pound so fast that my chest hurts¡­and I it¡¯s not the same as Uriel¡­when I see him¡­I feel so weird¡­even though he is evil¡­

    I think I might¡­NO NO NO¡­I CAN¡¯T FEEL THAT WAY! MY ONLY GOAL IS TO BECOME STRONG AND TO PROTECT MY SISTERS! NOTHING ELSE!

    And yet¡­when I see him¡­I can¡¯t help but smile¡­I really like those eyes¡­

    The End¡­

 Volume 4 Databook:

    Hello guys, this is History Man Z and just like the previous volumes, I am going to give you a little information about the new characters. Keep in mind that some of the characters won¡¯t receive information, it will depend of their participation on this volume:

    -Name: Daniel Di Fiore

    DOB: April 1st  Age: 13

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color: Green /  Red /  White

    Height/ Weight: 170 cm / 60 kg

    Race/ Citizenship: American/ Mexican

    Favorite Food: Mole (Mexican Dish)

    Character Description: Daniel is Valerie¡¯s and Uriel¡¯s younger brother. He is a genius who likes to slack off almost always. He cares about Maria and Valerie and he wants to protect them. He is not very friendly with Uriel or the other people from the Mission. He is really strong and has great abilities, however, full abilities are yet to be revealed¡­

    -Name: Father Clemente Rossi

    DOB: October 28th   Age: 50

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color: Brown / White /  White

    Height/ Weight: 172 cm / 70 kg

    Race/ Citizenship: Italian /  Mexican

    Favorite Food: Tacos

    Character Description: Despite his age, he is very strong and looks young. He has white hair and a white beard. He is in charge of the church and he is a member of the Order of the Holy Cross. He is a very skilled fighter and exorcist that has the nickname; Crimson Exorcist because of his elemental power. He adopted the four sisters and gave them his last name.

    -Name: Fabiola Rossi

    DOB: February 28th   Age: 14

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color: Blue / Blonde /  White

    Height/ Weight: 165 cm / 40 kg

    Race/ Citizenship: Mexican

    Favorite Food: Flautas (Mexican Dish)

    Character Description: Fabiola is considered the elder sister from Mariana and Abril. She has a powerful lance and she is a skilled mana user. Even though she acts like she hates Daniel, she is very attached to him. She deeply cares about her sisters and wishes to become strong enough to protect them.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    -Name: Mariana Rossi

    DOB: June 20th  Age: 13

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color: Light Brown / Brown /  White

    Height/ Weight: 165 cm / 42 kg

    Race/ Citizenship: Mexican

    Favorite Food: Chocolate Cake

    Character Description: Mariana is a shy girl who has trouble expressing what she feels. She is very intelligent and skilled with mathematics. She is very attached to Abril, and has the desire to become stronger to protect the Mission. She doesn¡¯t have a lance, and she is novice when it comes to mana control.

    -Name: Abril Rossi

    DOB: April 15th  Age: 13

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color: Light Brown / Black / Brown

    Height/ Weight: 166 cm / 45 kg

    Race/ Citizenship: Mexican

    Favorite Food: Vanilla Ice Cream

    Character Description: Abril is the opposite of Mariana. She is very carefree and likes to have fun. She is very attached to Mariana, she is stronger and faster. She is very athletic but doesn¡¯t like to study. She doesn¡¯t have lance and also lacks mana control. She wishes to be stronger as well.

    -Name: Naomi Estrada

    DOB: September 20   Age: 13

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color: Hazel / Brunette / White

    Height/ Weight: 160 cm / 45 kg

    Race/ Citizenship: Mexican

    Favorite Food: Strawberry Cake

    Character Description: Naomi Estrada is a very shy girl who loves reading about supernatural stories. She can see the Sombras due to her high mana. She is very quiet and shy, meaning that she doesn¡¯t have a lot of friends. She is from a wealthy family and struggles to get her parent¡¯s attention. She is very close to Estrella.

    -Name: King Calakmul

    DOB: ???   Age: ???

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color:

    Before: Hazel/ Black/ Brown

    After: One White and One Blue / None/ White pale

    Height/ Weight: 178 cm / 30 kg

    Race/ Citizenship: Mayan

    Favorite Food: ???

    Character Description: King Calakmul, was the last ruler of the Mayans after his father Payah passed away. Calakmul, was a very egocentric king who only believed in expanding the Empire and gaining power. King Calakmul is fictional, he was not the real last king of the mayans.

    Mayans: Mayan civilization to all the peoples who ruled Mesoamerica for 18 centuries. The Mayans are celebrated for different aspects of their advanced culture. For example, they invented the only complete writing system in pre-Columbian America, and developed their own artistic, architectural, mathematical, astronomical, and ecological knowledge.

    God Kukulkan: The god Kukulkan (k''u uk''ulkan), whose name means plumed serpent, is considered the supreme maker of the Universe along with Tepew, and one of the most important gods of his mythology. Many consider Kukulkan as the ancestor of the Quetzalcoatl of the Aztecs, for being represented in a very similar way, with the body of a serpent, quetzal feathers and jaguar teeth.

    Gem of Kukulkan: One of the 16 treasures. Known to be a rare and powerful item given by Kukulkan himself to the Mayan Kings to be rulers. The Gem is said to be one of Kukulkan¡¯s eyes, the user has the power to control the Four Primary elements. The user can re-shape the land or create a catastrophic disaster depending on the user¡¯s ability.

    Shadowtamers: People with the ability to communicate and control ¡°Sombras¡±, powerful beings that eat mana. There are a few Shadotamers spread across the globe. Many of them are considered cursed and are hunted down. Shadow Tamers have an enormous amount of mana and are able to control over 100 Sombras at once as seen in the novel.

 Vol. 4 - Afterward

    Hey guys, this is History Man Z...I wanted to apologize that it took so long for me to finish this volume but the truth is that I have been really busy with my work and studies once again I ask if you have feedback, please comment but don''t go putting incoherent stuff just to get popularity by using my novel...if you like it then keep on reading.

    I like when readers are honest and have accurate feedback and not just dumb random comments that I received the other day...like "the female characters have "large breasts"...or "Your adding too much description on your characters" or the most weird one; "NOT ENOUGH FANSERVICE...or that it''s turning into a HAREM...come on, that''s just something I find dumb from people who only want to attack novels who obviously haven''t read a single chapter of my novel...This is just an ameteur website, we are not professionals so please don''t make excuses to comment on the novel in order to attack it, the point is for you to enjoy¡­

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Anyways, for my next volume, be prepared because it¡¯s now the time for Yggdrasil to shine...The next part we will focus on Alejandro and the rest of the people in Sun City as they face a silent threat...Characters like Carlos, Chelsea, Shion, Jairo and others will have their time to shine along with the main character Alejandro Sanchez¡­

    Please continue reading and keep having fun...Thank you¡­

    Next Time¡­

    Borderland Invasion Arc Part 2; The Silent Invasion

    Volume 5: Assassins in the Mist

 Vol. 5 - Prologue:

    (STEP STEP STEP)

    ¡°Where am I?¡±

    A young man walks down the desert, the sand rises to a high level due to a massive wind, creating a sandstorm. This desert is different, it has silver color sand, the sky has a dark blue color with thousands of stars that resembles an ocean.

    ¡°What was I doing?¡± The young man continues to walk aimlessly, he doesn¡¯t remember who he was, where he came from or where he was going.

    Bruises and cuts cover his entire body, his clothes are torn up, he continues to walk as he hears a voice from afar:

    ¡°NDRO...ANDRO...ALEJANDRO...ALEJANDRO¡­¡±

    ¡°Alejandro? Who is that?¡± The young man falls to his knees and cries; ¡°I don¡¯t know who I am, I only remember seeing, someone died¡­Was I a coward? Why can¡¯t I remember who I am?¡±

    The young man slowly sinks in the silver sand; his eyes turn hollow as he thinks; ¡°Maybe it¡¯s better if I just disappear¡­¡±

    At that moment, the Crimson Moon appears, illuminating a figure who stands on his horse up on a hill. The figure¡¯s shadow covers Alejandro; ¡°Hey, you idiot, don¡¯t go dying on me that easily¡­¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°That voice...it can¡¯t be¡­¡± Alejandro turns around and sees the figure of a Charro mounting his horse. He tirelessly walks towards the figure, forcing his way through the silver sand.

    ¡°That¡¯s right...I know who you are...and I know who I am...I...am¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    (SSSLLLASSHHH)

    Located in the mountains of Sun City, a fierce battle takes place. A thick mist surrounds the area making it difficult for people to see.

    (SSSLLLASSSSHHH)

    Kasumi jumps back, as she bleeds from her head, and her hip. She breathes heavily as she holds her hip. Walking towards her, a man wearing military gear with a black robe and a hood. He has a theater mask that has both colors, Black and White. The man holds a weapon that resembles a lightsaber; ¡°You sure are acting tough despite losing a comrade¡­¡±

    The man stops and points his blade at her; ¡°You know, this is not personal, but we are members of M.I.S.T but we must take you upon justice...¡±

    ¡°Ha..ha..I know...but still...you took down one of my agents who was protecting a civilian...and now I will apply my own sense of justice¡­¡± Kasumi stands up straight, she takes off her glasses and grabs some blood putting it on her crest:

    ¡°Prepare yourself as an agent of M.I.S.T, I, Kasumi Miyazono, Elite Root of Yggdrasil will show you the true power of justice¡­¡±

    A pillar of orange mana emerges from her, making the mist disappear. Kasumi slowly lifts her sword; ¡°Orenjikji: Saidai Modo¡± (Orange Pheasant: Maximum Mode)

    Stay tuned¡­

 Vol. 5 - Chapter 0: Birth of the Successor (IV)

    Last time¡­

    Darius Lucifugus made a visit to Roberto Vazquez at his house. Darius revealed that he knew everything about Roberto and Maria, which led to a direct confrontation between Roberto and Darius. Roberto fought bravely and gained the upper hand over Darius, their battle destroyed multiple houses. Roberto was about to put an end to Darius, but Darius showed that he captured Maria and Daniel. This led to Roberto accepting defeat and the Vazquez family disappeared that day¡­

    In the military base owned by Darius, Uriel wakes up and he is encountered by Skeleton Masked-Man. Uriel acting aggressively gets cut in the stomach and he is left for dead...As the moon begins to turn Crimson...A man dressed in a Charro suit mounting a horse appears in the Horizon¡­

    Military Base located several Kms away from Sun  City...

    Roberto hangs from the ceiling with chains holding his arms, he is covered in blood and barely conscious. A portal opens once again and the man with the mask presents himself in front of Roberto. Darius walks towards him; ¡°Did you finish the job?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir, the kid is slowly dying¡­¡± The man in the mask replies to Darius.

    (BAAADDDUUMMPPP)

    Roberto opens his eyes with rage. The man with the mask opens a portal:

    ¡°I am finished for today sir¡­I will take my leave¡­¡±

    ¡°Good work¡­you may leave. The masked man walks towards the portal and disappears. Darius Lucifugus notices Roberto is awake:

    ¡°It seems that you are finally awake¡­Roberto Vazquez...¡±

    Roberto regains consciousness and asks; ¡°Where are we?¡±

    Darius chuckles; ¡°In a military base 100 miles away from Sun City, you can call it my evil layer...¡±

    Roberto feels anger as he tries to break free:

    ¡°SON OF A BITCH, LET ME GO OR I¡¯LL KILL YOU!¡±

    ¡°Like father, like son I see. Your kid said the same thing to my subordinate in the other room and he reacted the same way as you, but neither of you can understand the position you¡¯re in...So, my subordinate silenced him under my orders...¡±

    ¡°You what?¡±

    ¡°Relax...he will live...I hope so¡­¡±

    Darius laughs, he presses a button on the wall and four monitors begin to light up, revealing his family. Maria is guarded with two men unconscious with special seals in her chair that seal her mana. Valerie is unconscious as well with a guard looking after her. Daniel sleeps as he is tied in a chair. Uriel is conscious lying on the ground with water and blood.

    ¡°I¡äll let them free if you cooperate with me, do we have a deal?¡± Darius looks at Roberto. Roberto with tears in his eyes, feeling powerless, lowers his head:

    ¡°I¡äll do it, ask me what you want.¡±

    ¡°I need the location of the 7 cities of Gold¡­ ¡°

    (BADUMP)

    Roberto opens his eyes wider; ¡°The 7 cities of Gold?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­I¡¯ve investigating the legend for quite some time now¡­and I know that you have as well¡­now cooperate with me and your family will be freed¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do you want the gold? You are already rich, so why?¡± Roberto asks with confusion.

    ¡°Money? Wealth? Power? I don¡¯t need for that no¡­We need them to be enlightened¡± Darius replies with a demonic smile.

    Roberto closes his eyes and thinks about his family and nods his head:

    ¡°I only know the location of few, I will show you¡­¡±

    Roberto replies calmly. Darius opens a giant map of the region; ¡°Now show me¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    In the entrance of the base, two guards were having a chat and one of them began to yawn¡­

    ¡°Man, nothing fun happens here¡± The guard on the right scratches his head. The guard on the left replies; ¡°I know, I wanted to go inside to have fun with that sexy woman or the cute girl... HAHAHA.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know man¡­We could have some fun right¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, man, what a bad night to be assigned as guards... HAHAHA¡±

    At that moment when the guards were laughing.

    (BBBAADDDUUMMPPP)

    A silhouette of a man in a horse with a great round hat and a Mexican jorongo appears in front of them and begins to laugh:

    ¡°HAHAHA, you are right, this is a bad night for you, pervertidos de mierda!¡± (Perverted Shit)

    The two guards put a frightened face and point their guns at him:

    ¡°Hold it! Who are you? Stay where you are or will fire you.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead¡± The man replies as his eyes glow a red color, and his horse moves slowly towards them.

    (BANG BANG BANG BANG)

    The guards fire at the man but the bullets do not have effect on him. The man takes out a sword and swings it in front of them. The guards stop shooting wondering what happened.

    (SSLLLAASSHHH)

    ¡°What did you do, are you joking with us?¡± The guards ask the man with a frightened expression. The man puts his sword away:

    ¡°I already cut you, Descansen en paz!¡± (Rest in Peace)

    The guards see blood from their bodies that were cut in half. The whole gate and parts of the building are destroyed creating a huge explosion on the generator.

    (CCCRRAAASSHHHH)

    At that moment.  power goes off, causing a blackout.

    ¡°Where are you muchacho?¡± The man talks to himself, as he looks at a door located at the end of the base:

    ¡°I found you muchacho, don¡¯t worry, today is your lucky day.¡±

    The man climbs down of his horse, and opens a portal in front of them:

    ¡°Good job amigo, you can rest now.¡±

    The horse passes the portal, and the man closes it. As he closes the portal more guards appear shooting at him. The man takes out a sword with his left hand and a pistol in his right as he screams:

    ¡°THIS IS GOING TO BE FUN HAHAHA¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    ¡°Haa...ha...ha¡­¡± Uriel slowly opens his eyes, he has his face lying on the ground, the room is empty, and he only sees darkness.

    ¡°Where am I?¡± Uriel asks himself as he tries to stand up, he slowly lifts his body, but he feels something strange. He can''t move his arms or legs; he looks at them and notices that he has chains.

    Uriel begins to panic as he tries to move; ¡°Why am I chain up, what''s happening?¡±

    (BAAADDUUMMPPP)

    Uriel feels strange, he feels extremely weak that causes him to fall once again. That night is so cold that he can see his breath, he breathes heavily as he notices a warm liquid coming out of his head.

    ¡°What''s this warm feeling?¡± Uriel looks at the ground and sees a red color liquid, suddenly he raises his body one more time and sees a puddle of blood, the boy then sees that he is bleeding from his head and his stomach.

    He remembers that he was cut by someone wearing a skeleton mask. Uriel begins to shake, and tears come out from his eyes:

    ¡°SOMEBODY HELP ME, SOMEBODY, I DON''T WANT TO DIE! HELP!¡±

    Uriel cries as he once again falls completely to the ground feeling very weak. Tears don¡¯t stop falling as he cries with fear.

    ¡°Mama, Papa, Valerie, Daniel...where are you?¡±

    Uriel¡äs vision begins to get blurry as he breathes even heavier.

    ¡°Why is this happening to me? Why did it have to be today? Why was I so weak that I couldn''t protect my little sister?¡±

    Uriel slowly begins to close his eyes as he thinks:

    ¡°Mama, Papa, Valerie and Daniel, I am very sorry, but this is the end for me¡­¡±

    There is silence in the room, Uriel stops breathing as his blood loss was too great. Uriel begins to feel as if he is floating; ¡°It''s so warm and peaceful¡­¡±

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Suddenly, everything turns red. Uriel opens his eyes and sees a giant black figure. The figure is blurry, and it appears to be changing its shape:

    ¡°YOU CAN''T DIE YET¡­ YOU MUST AWAKENED...YOU ARE THE SUCCESSOR¡­¡±

    Uriel is left speechless as the shadowy figure expands, turning everything black. He, who is really scared, turns around and sees a giant skeleton face:

    ¡°HAHAHA, YOU SURE ARE WEAK, NO WONDER YOU¡äRE FATHER WAS DEFEATED, NOW I WILL GO AHEAD AND MAKE MY WAY WITH YOUR SISTER, I BET SHE CAN HANDLE MORE THAN YOU¡­¡±

    He opens his eyes full of determination, he begins to crawl towards the door as he begins to think:

    ¡°I won''t let you hurt my sister, even if I die, I will die protecting her¡­¡±

    (BBBOOOMM, CCCRRRAASSSHHH)

    ¡°RUN AWAY, THAT GUY IS DANGEROUS, WE NEED REINFORCEMENTS¡­.AHHHHH¡­¡±

    He hears loud noises, followed by gunshots and explosions. He stops as he wonders what is going on. The explosions get closer to him. Uriel, with fear of what was going on outside, continues to crawl slowly as he knows that he doesn''t have much time left.

    (SSSSSLLLLLAASSHHHH)

    Suddenly, the door collapses in half, a red-light shines in the room. A dust cloud begins to fill the room completely. The boy breathes heavily as he looks up and sees a figure approaching him. The dust cloud clears or reveals the silhouette of a man. The man is wearing a Mariachi attire with a mariachi sombrero covering his face.

    Uriel is frightened as he sees two red eyes looking down at him. He is left speechless as he coughs up blood.

    ¡°HAHAHA, DON''T TELL ME YOU ARE DYING, MUCHACHO¡± The man says with a joyful tone. Uriel looks up with a blurry vision as the man continues to speak.

    ¡°NOW, NOW, DON¡äT TELL ME THAT YOU ARE AFRAID OF ME¡­ ANSWER ME THIS QUESTION, DO YOU WANT POWER?¡±

    Uriel sees a man with red eyes glowing. Uriel tries to get away crawling with the little strength he has left, but the man begins to laugh and says:

    ¡°HAHAHA...Where are you going muchacho, I am no bad guy. I came to rescue you and your family...¡± The man smiles at Uriel, but Uriel does not believe what he says, the man leans forward; ¡°Trust me muchacho¡­¡±

    ¡°W-W-Why should I? I don''t even know?¡± Uriel breathes heavily. The man chuckles; ¡°What if I told you I know your father¡­he is my friend¡­my brother¡­¡±

    Uriel opens his eyes wider; ¡°W-W-What did you say?¡±

    The man pulls his sword, Uriel gets scared and closes his eyes. The man lifts the sword and makes a swing.

    (SSSLLLAASSHHH)

    He immediately cuts Uriel¡¯s ropes off, freeing him.

    ¡°There you see muchacho, don¡ät be a scaredy cat.¡± The man laughs at Uriel, and he changes his expression to a more serious face:

    ¡°Muchacho, do you want to be strong? Do you want power? Do you want to save your family?¡± The man asks Uriel. Uriel looks at him with a suspicious face. Uriel suddenly remembers what happened to him last night:

    ¡°Tomorrow, I will come to you...and we will begin the ceremony¡­¡±

    ¡°What ceremony?¡±

    ¡°The ceremony for you to become my successor¡­¡±

    Uriel begins to lose consciousness as the man looks at him with a serious face:

    ¡°ENJOY TOMORROW, MY SUCCESSOR, BECAUSE TOMORROW WILL BE YOUR LAST DAY¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who helped me save Alejandro¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right Muchacho, I see you remembered¡­¡±

    Uriel trembles as he looks down; ¡°And I made that promise to you¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to fall back, are you? That would make you a big COBARDE¡± (Coward)

    ¡°No..I did promise you that¡­¡± Uriel looks at the man, the man smiles:

    ¡°Good, I like that expression of yours. Right now, you are weak, but you have potential. You are my successor and I need to pass this power down, so what do you say?¡±

    The man asks Uriel as he stretches his arm to him. Uriel sees in a puddle of water his beaten-up face. He feels pain in his body and feels frustration. He sees that he is slowly dying. Uriel feels rage and remembers the man with the skeleton mask beating him up.

    Uriel thinks about his family and makes a determined face:

    ¡°I agree, but you need to help me save my family.¡±

    The man smiles and replies; ¡°Very well Muchacho, but, if you accept now¡­there is no turning back¡±

    Uriel nods with a determined expression, the man laughs; ¡°Excellent, just like your father¡­¡±

    The moon turns Crimson, illuminating the sky in a beautiful red color.

    ¡°The time is right¡­¡± The man brings out a knife and makes a cut in his right hand, and then grabs Uriel¡äs right hand and make a cut on his as well and grabs his hand with both uniting the blood and the man begins to chant:

    ¡°Et faciet foedus, vincula non conteram Fatum meum tuum est imperium, et virtus mea¡±

    (Translates: I make a pact, the chains of fate will not break, my power is yours, and your power is mine)

    At that moment rain starts to pour down non-stop while the crimson moon is still showing. The lightning flashes at the base, and at their feet a large red magic circle forms with the words:

    Bellum,Sanguis, Foedus, Equitem (Translates: War, Blood, Pact, Horseman)

    In the middle of the circle the symbol of flames appears, suddenly chains appear from the four points and slowly begin to wrap their hands. The right side of the man''s face turns into a skull, and the right side of Uriel¡äs face turns into a skull as well.

    ¡°Prepare yourself muchacho; this is going to hurt.¡±

    He grabs Uriel¡äs hands harder and begins to chant:

    ¡°Mitto ad te his summis¡± (Translates: I pass this crest to you)

    The circle shines brighter. The symbol of a flame in the right foreman of the man begins to spread red veins that go down into Uriel¡äs foreman.

    ¡°AHHHHH¡± Uriel screams in pain, he kneels down and cries in suffering.

    ¡°Bear with me muchacho it''s almost over.¡± The man screams at Uriel as he does not let go of his hand. The man chants one last time:

    ¡°Et beneficium Tuum fatum finem huius¡± (Tanslates: I end this ritual of fate)

    (BBBAAADDDUUUMMPPP)

    The man completes the ritual.  The man lets go of Uriel¡äs hand and their faces turn back to normal. Uriel sees his left foreman and the symbol of a flame appears. His eyes turned red with the corneas black as well. Uriel breathes heavily and the man begins to laugh:

    ¡°HAHAHA, it is done muchacho, you are now my successor. Bienvenido a la familia, I am El CHARRO NEGRO but you may call me Juan de la Trinidad.¡±

    The man puts on a great smile. Uriel opens his eyes wider because he does not believe what happened. The famous folk tale of ¡°El Charro Negro¡± was real:

    ¡°You mean, that you are El Charro Negro?¡±

    ¡°I''ll skip the details for another time, right now let¡¯s save your sister and family that are captive as well.¡±

    Juan looks at Uriel who changes his face with a more serious expression.

    ¡°Let''s go!¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Uriel and Juan de la Trinidad ran into Building ¡°B¡± where Valerie, Daniel and his mother were captive. They run into the hallway and hear a loud scream:

    ¡°GGYYHHHAHHHH, HELP ME PLEASE!¡±

    Uriel recognizes Valerie¡äs voice and runs faster to the door. Juan slices the door in half. Uriel sees a guard touching Valerie¡äs legs and licking her face trying to rape her.

    ¡°GET YOUR HANDS OFF HER!¡± Uriel screams with fury.

    ¡°Hey muchacho you should watch your strength, you don''t want to set the al-¡±

    (PPPPUUUMMM)

    Uriel with a great speed punches the guard in the face causing him to pass through the wall going through the room where the other guards were.

    Due to the high pressure in his arm, Uriel loses the sensitivity of his right arm and loses his strength.

    ¡°Damn it, I can''t move,¡± Uriel lies down on the floor.

    ¡°HAHAHA, you need to listen to me muchacho¡­ just leave this to me¡­¡±

    Juan pulls his gun and shoots with great speed to the guards and he kills all of the guards including the one that Uriel punched.

    (BANG BANG BANG)

    Juan immediately unties Valerie:

    ¡°This is bad, she was not raped, lucky us, but they did touch her, she might get traumatized.¡±

    Uriel looks frightened; ¡°What can I do to help her? Valerie, stay with me¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Muchacho, you have me with you, remember¡­¡±  Juan touches Valerie¡äs forehead and chants:

    ¡°Memoria Perdida¡± (Lost Memory)

    A bright golden mana shines on her forehead. Valerie slowly forgets the horrible experience the guards gave her. She opens her eyes and sees Uriel who got his strength back, and his eyes are back to normal. She quickly hugs Uriel:

    ¡°Big brother, thank goodness you are okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡äm glad you are alright Valerie, thank you for being brave.¡± Uriel hugs her tightly. He looks at Juan and says to him; ¡°Thank You¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet muchacho, we still need to take your brother and your mother, remember.¡± Uriel stands up and holds Valerie¡äs hand:

    ¡°Be brave , hermana.¡±

    Valerie stops trembling and nods at him:

    ¡°I will¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Juan de la Trinidad slashed the door open where Uriel and Valerie¡äs mom and Daniel were. In the room Maria was unconscious and tied to a chair. Daniel was in a bed sick of fever.

    Juan unties Maria, Maria falls to the ground. Juan senses more guards coming their way. Juan looks at Uriel:

    ¡°You got 5 minutes to talk to your mother¡­ I''m going to take care of the other guards.¡±

    Juan leaves the room. After he leaves, gunshots are heard with explosions.

    (BANG BANG BANG)

    ¡°Mama, Mama wake up please¡± Uriel and Valerie try to wake Maria up.

    Maria slowly opens her eyes to see her children. She quickly gets up and hugs them. Maria begins to cry; ¡°Forgive me, please, forgive me, it''s my entire fault my children. I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡ät worry mama, we are okay.¡± Valerie hugs her tighter. Maria feels a sting in her arm coming from Uriel¡äs side. She sees Uriel and notices Uriel¡äs eyes reflecting a red color.

    A guard appears with a gun and screams; ¡°Nobody move!¡±

    At that moment, he gets stabbed from behind, killing him instantly. The guard falls to the ground revealing Juan cleaning his sword:

    ¡°Well, I see that you¡¯re up, Maria¡­¡±

    Juan enters the room with his red eyes. He looks at Uriel; ¡°Time¡äs up muchacho, let¡äs go¡±

    Maria puts on a frightening face and with a shivering voice she asks; ¡°Y-Y-You, why are you here?¡±

    Maria looks at Uriel¡äs forearm and sees the flame symbol. Maria cries as she looks at her son¡¯s eyes:

    ¡°WHAT DID YOU DO, WHY? WHY? WHY?¡±

    ¡°I¡äm sorry Mama, I had no choice, I needed to save you.¡± Uriel replies to his mother with a determined face. Maria begins to cry and hugs him;

    ¡°Uriel, you don¡¯t know what you have done to yourself¡­¡±

    ¡°Relax Maria, the only thing he did was to save himself from dying...you should''ve seen him bleeding...he looked so cute...hahaha¡­¡±

    (COUGH COUGH COUGH)

    Daniel coughs intensely. Valerie goes to him and hugs him; ¡°Please don''t die brother.¡±

    Juan touches Daniel¡äs forehead and analyses the situation:

    ¡°It appears his sickness got worse because of the cold weather¡­I can stabilize him, if you want.¡±

    Maria grabs Daniel: ¡°Don''t touch him, you demon.¡±

    ¡°HAHAHA, Demons are useless compared to me.¡± Juan turns around and begins to walk away:

    ¡°If you want him to die, just let him be, he won¡¯t last until morning.¡±

    Maria doesn¡¯t have enough mana because of the ¡°mana draining chains.¡±

    ¡°Mama, it¡¯s okay¡­¡± She looks at Valerie and Uriel, making her agree to Juan¡äs help; ¡°Very well...please...save my son...I beg you¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to beg me...I would do anything for my successor¡­¡± Juan puts his hand on Daniel¡äs forehead; ¡°Curacion¡± (Healing)

    A small yellow light comes from his forehead lowering his fever. Daniel slowly opens his eyes.

    ¡°Where Am I?¡± Daniel asks Maria, who is crying of joy, hugs him; ¡°Don¡¯t worry hijo, just try to rest, close your eyes.¡±

    Maria touches his chest causing him to sleep. The five of them leave the building and run for the exit. Juan runs in front taking down the guards that appear. Uriel runs holding Valerie¡äs hand and Maria carries Daniel in her back.

    ¡°We need to find Roberto¡­¡± Maria says to Juan; ¡°I know that...but unfortunately, he is with Darius Lucifugus right now¡­¡±

    ¡°Darius Lucifugus?¡± Uriel asks Juan. Juan smiles: ¡°That¡¯s right, the man who caused all of this to happen¡­¡±

    (BBBBOOOOMMMMM)

    Everyone gets outside as they see a huge explosion in the main building where Roberto was located.

    Stay Tuned for the conclusion of the story arc...Birth of the Successor...on the next Volume¡­

 Vol. 1 - Chapter 1: The Student Council President

    February 14th; Sun City

    On the night of Valentines, an important event for the lives of normal students took place. A dance in which one could go with their loved ones...However, a deathmatch happened right outside the school...Uriel faced off against Ian...

    (BBOOOMMM CCCRRRAASSSHHH)

    Ian¡¯s mana takes the shape of a purple beast with horns, Uriel takes a stance, his mana turns into a combination of black and red color. Ian charges at Uriel as he chants; ¡°Urla ghoul¡± (Ghoul¡¯s howl)

    Uriel prepares to punch him; ¡°Popurri Finito¡± (Popurri Finished)

    (BBBBBBOOOOOMMMMM)

    Uriel and Ian clash their fist, creating a giant explosion. The explosion blows away part of the buildings surrounding them, and the rock wall disintegrates. Daniel¡¯s barrier trembles. Soon a pillar of mana rises clearing the sky in an instant.

    At that moment, several Kilometers away, in the middle of the hills. A cemetery was located in between the mountains, the cemetery has a sign that says; CIBOLA. Outside the cemetery, the space begins to crack, and a hand comes out...

    (CCCRRRAASSHHHH)

    A figure comes out of the crack, the figure has the shape of a beast like a wolf. The beast stands on two feet and slowly walks towards the city. The beast begins to laugh in a sinister way:

    ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve waited so long for this moment...wait my brethren¡­ I will get what we want...the golden key¡­.¡±

    Walking down the street, a couple returns from a date...A handsome guy and a beautiful girl¡­

    ¡°Come on babe...you know you want to¡­¡± The guy pushes the girl into the wall, the girl tries to resist and screams:

    ¡°I SAID NO!!¡±

    (SSSLLLAAAPPP)

    The girl slaps the guy with force, with teary eyes she says; ¡°Sheesh, I hate it when you are like that...leave me alone¡­¡±

    ¡°Babe¡­ wait¡­¡± The girl runs away, the guy sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°Whatever, I bet she¡¯ll return to me tomorrow...oh well¡­¡±

    The guy walks down the street, the street is completely empty, there is no one at sight, only darkness. The guy comes across a strange figure who stands below the lamp. The figure has the appearance of a wolf or coyote.

    ¡°What the hell...hey punk what are you doing?¡± The guy asks the creature. The creature chuckles: ¡°Mmm...you look delicious...I guess I found my first prey¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you¡­¡±

    (RRAAAWWW)

    The creature attacks the guy, forcing him into a dark alley.

    ¡°NOOO WAIIIT AHHHH!!!¡±

    (SSSLLLAASHHHH SSSPPLLLAATTTT)

    There is silence around, the screams have stopped. Only footsteps are heard from afar, someone comes out of the alley.  A young man with brown skin, and yellowish eyes. He has the same suit as the other guy and has the same appearance.

    ¡°I like this figure, sorry, but I¡¯m going to borrow your identity for a while¡­¡± The young man begins to walk away. In the dark alley, blood begins to come out as there is a dead body lying on the ground.

    ¡°Now then...time to begin the hunt for the key¡­¡±

    **************************************************************************

    February 15th; Sun City International Highschool

    The next morning after the Valentine¡¯s dance...Alejandro was awake, he didn¡¯t sleep anything...he kept thinking about the events that happened, and how his friend was severely injured...

    ¡°What the hell was I thinking?¡± Alejandro lies on his bed, looking at the ceiling feeling depressed. He witnessed how his friend almost died last night. Alejandro looks at his left hand:

    ¡°If I just were stronger, I could¡¯ve been a support for Uriel instead of being a burden...and I call myself his friend?¡±

    Alejandro Sanchez is a 16-year-old boy who has short brownish hair, his eyes are orange color, a thin body and his skin color is white. He is average in height, and an average body.

    Alejandro makes a fist and expresses anger; ¡°I was just out there dancing and having some fun, while he was risking his life protecting us from the Sombras. He even went face to face with a ghoul that almost cost him his life.¡±

    POWER...POWER...RELEASE THE POWER¡­

    (BADUMP)

    ¡°Who ''s there?¡± Alejandro immediately stands up; he begins to feel cold as he notices a figure in the mirror. The figure takes shape of an old man with a Native American attire:

    Young man...the key...the key...release its power¡­

    ¡°Its power? Why? Who are you?¡±

    Beware...Beware...it is coming...beware of the Skinwalker¡­

    Alejandro opens his eyes wider and repeats the name; ¡°S-S-Skinwalker?¡±

    (BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP)

    The alarm clock goes off, Alejandro looks at it to turn it off, the figure in the mirror disappears.

    Alejandro is left speechless of what he heard; he sits on his bed as he thinks nervously; ¡°Skinwalker¡­that man did say that right?¡±

    Alejandro looks at his clock; ¡°11am huh¡­I guess¡­I couldn¡¯t sleep at all¡­now I am hallucinating again¡­damn it¡­¡±

    Alejandro stands up once more as he begins to take his pajamas off; ¡°I must go to work¡­maybe that would clear my mind¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Jairo¡¯s Caf¨¦¡­

    At a caf¨¦ located near the downtown area, Alejandro works part time as a waiter. He¡¯s optimistic personality attracts many clients to the caf¨¦ making it one of Sun City¡¯s most popular.... However¡­.

    ¡°Thank you...come again¡­¡± Alejandro says to the girls who are leaving. He sighs with his eyes closed thinking about what happened that morning.

    ¡°Is he using a mop with a garbage collector¡­what a weird guy¡­¡± A group of girls chuckles as they see Alejandro spaced out.

    ¡°Mmm...what¡¯s wrong dear?¡± Jairo appears in front of Alejandro, startling him; ¡°Wahh...you¡¯ve scared me, Mr. Jairo¡­¡±

    Jairo is a tall and muscular man with a black mustache. Even though he looks manly, but he is very feminine, he likes to wear tight jeans with sleeveless shirts and a captain''s hat.

    ¡°Fufufu...Sorry dear...it¡¯s just that you look so down...it makes me worry¡­¡±

    Alejandro laughs nervously; ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just that I am a little tired that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you noticed what you¡¯re doing dear?¡± Jairo points at the mop and garbage collector, Alejandro panics as he chuckles nervously; ¡°S-S-Sorry¡­I ¡®ve been a little distracted buy I¡¯m alright¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? Does it have to do with your friend?¡± Jairo asks Alejandro. At that moment, Alejandro¡¯s smile disappears, and he looks down:

    ¡°Yes...I¡¯m really worried about him...he was gravely injured last night¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks at Mr. Jairo, he sees that Jairo is also covered in bandages and makes him feel useless:

    ¡°Mr. Jairo, you¡¯re also covered in bandages...you all fought hard last night, and all I could do was just watch¡­¡±

    Mr. Jairo chuckles and puts his arm around Alejandro¡¯s shoulders; ¡°Cheer up dear, it isn¡¯t that bad...you played an important part as well, keeping people like Aleister entertained...as for your friend, I¡¯m sure he will be better in no time...have faith in him¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right...he is Uriel after all¡­¡± Alejandro grabs confidence once more, he takes a deep breath and looks at Jairo:

    ¡°Hey, Mr. Jairo, I have a request for you?¡±

    ¡°A request? Sorry honey, this girl is already taken.¡±

    Jairo blushes as Alejandro panics; ¡°No..not that...I need you to help me speak with the members of Yggdrasil¡­¡±

    ¡°Yggdrasil? Why?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something I must tell them¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Jairo looks at his determined expression and smiles; ¡°Very well¡­I¡¯ll talk with Kasumi, and we will schedule a meeting later on¡­¡±

    ¡°Great thank you¡­Mr. Jairo¡­¡±

    ¡°Great dear¡­now concentrate on what you¡¯re doing before you make a mess¡­¡± Jairo points behind Alejandro. Alejandro sees the mess he has made; he apologizes and continues to clean.

    ***************************************************************************

    February 17th; Sun City International Highschool

    Alejandro walks slowly towards the school, he looks down because of what happened the other night¡­He was informed by Maria about Uriel¡¯s current situation...he was relieved that his friend was alive and recovering...however, he remembered the bet that he made with Aleister...

    ¡°I lost...now everyone will be expelled...and what¡¯s worse, I was useless yet again and couldn¡¯t help my friend¡­I totally forgot about the competition...damn it¡­¡±

    ¡°Alejandro...Alejandro¡­¡± Marjorie runs to Alejandro¡¯s side; ¡°Oh hey Marjorie...what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Marjorie Bellerose is a 16years old girl. She has long silver hair with a black ribbon on her left side and blue eyes.

    ¡°Is it true that Uriel was badly injured on the night of the dance?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he did, and he will be out for a while now¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...that¡¯s too bad¡­¡±

    ¡°So did you have fun at the dance?¡±

    Marjorie looks down as she replies; ¡°To be honest...there are some parts I don¡¯t remember...I guess I felt sick that night¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks at her suspiciously; ¡°Yeah, but we lost¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, you did your best against us, and I am proud of you¡­¡± Marjorie smiles, Alejandro blushes and scratches his cheek; ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°So how is Uriel doing?¡± Marjorie asks with a shy tone, Alejandro feels a little jealous and replies; ¡°He¡¯s doing well, he was granted a leave of absence for two weeks due to his injuries.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s too bad...hey can I come with you to visit him sometime?¡± Marjorie asks Alejandro, Alejandro who is feeling jealous, avoids looking at her; ¡°Well...right now I am too busy, plus I don¡¯t think he likes visitors¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh...I see¡­¡± Marjorie looks disappointed, Alejandro walks towards the school; ¡°Anyway, I have things to do so¡­¡±

    ¡°Alejandro, wait up¡­¡± Aleister walks towards them, Alejandro and Marjorie feel a chill down their spines. Alejandro turns around and asks; ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Aleister Lucifugus is a 16 years old young man, he has black hair with red eyes, he is considered the most handsome guy in the high school division and the current Student Council President...

    Marjorie, feeling nervous, begins to walk backwards; ¡°Aleister I need to go to class¡­¡±

    ¡°Marjorie, you stay here, I want both of you to hear this¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you going to expel us?¡± Alejandro asks nervously, Aleister smiles and replies;

    ¡°No...no...my friend...actually I am here to talk to you about the future of the Student Council¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Sun City High School; Auditorium

    It¡¯s past lunch time...The auditorium, a place where theater classes were held. But it also has the function of serving as the assembly. The auditorium has very low lighting, with seats forming a semi-circle that has capacity for the whole school.

    This morning, the Auditorium was full, because the students and staff were sitting on the seats as an emergency assembly was called¡­

    Kasumi looks around looking for someone, she looks impatient as she thinks; ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°You look rather worried...Kasumi¡­¡± Kasumi hears a feminine voice approaching her. She turns to her right and sees Johanna walking towards her; ¡°Oh, Johanna...well, it¡¯s complicated¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see...worried about your student, Alejandro?¡± Johanna asks with a smile. Kasumi chuckles: ¡°You know everything, right Johanna?¡±

    Johanna Gomez (Age 20) is the high school¡¯s division nurse. She wears a doctor¡¯s coat with a short skirt and a tight blouse. She has a well-developed body, black hair and blue eyes.

    ¡°Kasumi, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll appear eventually¡­¡±

    ¡°Johanna, you know where he is, am I right?¡± Kasumi asks Johanna, Johanna chuckles; ¡°Perhaps, but telling you now will be a huge spoiler¡­¡± Kasumi sighs with her eyes closed; ¡°Johanna, you¡¯re always so mysterious¡­¡± Johanna chuckles; ¡°The same goes for you...that¡¯s why we¡¯re friends¡­¡±

    ¡°Senpai...¡± Shion approaches Kasumi and Johanna; ¡°Shion, do you know what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not...Olivia just kicked me out in the morning...I¡¯m afraid, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on¡­¡±

    Sitting in one of the seats located in the middle of the auditorium, Carlos and Chelsea wait impatiently for the assembly to begin.

    ¡°Damn it...why were we call to this stupid assembly?¡± Carlos says as he hits the chair with his finger. Chelsea, who looks calmer replies; ¡°Maybe they will make the announcement of our expulsion¡­¡±

    ¡°You think so? Damn¡­ that Alejandro, involving us with his problems¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we were the ones who got him involved¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah...yeah...where is he anyway?¡± Carlos and Chelsea look around, but they don¡¯t see him. Carlos begins to mock him; ¡°Maybe he chickened out and decided to go home¡­¡±

    Chelsea moves her head with disappointment; ¡°Aww...come on, he is not like that...I¡¯m sure that he will appear eventually...otherwise¡­.¡± Chelsea makes a serious expression; ¡°I will haunt him down¡­¡±

    ¡°Scary¡­¡± Carlos says as he looks at Chelsea¡¯s expression. Carlos notices Valerie with her friends chatting, He blushes thinking; ¡°Man, she¡¯s so cute¡­¡±

    At that moment, the lights go out everywhere except the stage. Olivia along with Barbara walk to the center of the stage.

    Olivia Lucifugus is Darius'' wife, the Principal of Sun City International High School.  She has white hair, white skin and a slim body. She has the appearance  of a 40 year old woman. She has a reddish tone on her eyes. She is also the mother of Aleister.

    Barbara Mora. She is a beautiful woman with blonde hair, blue eyes and pale skin. She is wearing office attire.

    Olivia prepares herself to speak through the microphone; ¡°My dear Students, in case you don¡¯t know me...my name is Olivia Lucifugus, I am the Principal of Sun City International School...the reason I summoned everyone today is because there is an important announcement that the Student Council wants to say to everyone in the school¡­¡±

    Olivia takes a few steps back; ¡°Now, I welcome you, the members of the Student Council¡­¡±

    ¡°Whoaa!¡± The students look with excitement, and the members begin to walk to the stage.

    (CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP)

    The Student Council is formed by the following:

    Historian- Raul Diaz

    Secretary- Victoria Salazar

    Treasurer- Angela Conte

    Vice-President- Marjorie Bellerose

    President- Aleister Lucigufus

    ¡°The Student Council...incredible...I wish I were them¡­¡± Students begin to cheer.

    ¡°Pff...they¡¯re exaggerating¡­¡± Carlos expresses disgusts. Chelsea chuckles; ¡°Jealous?¡±

    ¡°Hell no... only an idiot would like to be part of that¡­¡± Carlos exclaims, Chelsea smiles; ¡°I guess you¡¯re right...¡±

    Aleister grabs the microphone and walks to the front. The other members are lined up in the back. Aleister smiles and begins to speak; ¡°My fellow students...First of all, I apologize for interrupting your classes but what I need to tell you is very important...I welcome you to this assembly on behalf of the student council¡­¡± Aleister presents his student council.

    (CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP)

    Aleister changes his expression to a serious one and continues to speak; ¡°I don¡¯t like to drag this assembly any longer than what I have to, so I will go right to the point¡­¡±

    Everyone wonders why Aleister is doing that. Aleister closes his eyes for an instant, he opens them and begins to speak; ¡°THE REASON IS BECAUSE I AM RESIGNING FROM THE STUDENT COUNCIL¡­¡±

    ¡°WWWHHHAATTT?¡± Students begin to speak with each other, they are in shock after hearing that. Aleister continues to speak; ¡°The Royal Academy of Romania offered me to study with them for the next year...I accepted this offer in order for me to grow as a person...I will leave immediately, however, I wanted to resign formally¡­¡±

    Aleister looks at Olivia and smiles; ¡°Principal, Thank you for everything...and I am grateful to every one of you that is present today and those who were injured at the dance...I am deeply sorry for that, but that¡¯s what nature is,  right¡­¡±

    Aleister looks at the student council; ¡°My fellow members, I appreciate your cooperation and I trust that you will keep the school at the highest post¡­¡±

    ¡°So... who will be the Student Council President? It needs to be Marjorie, she is the Vice-President¡­¡± Students speak to each other, wondering who the next president will be. Aleister chuckles: ¡°I know that everyone is wondering who the President right will be?¡±

    Everyone remains silent. Aleister continues to speak; ¡°Well...for those of you who think it¡¯s going to be one of the Student Council...I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re wrong¡­¡±

    ¡°What is he talking about?¡± Kasumi asks Johanna who chuckles; ¡°Oh this is a surprise.¡± Aleister continues to explain; ¡°As a tradition in this school, the Student Council President has the right to choose his or her successor the moment he or she steps down. Since I will be leaving for the next year, I decided to leave this important job to a person that I trust the most...may the person please come to the stage¡­¡±

    (STEP STEP STEP)

    The whole auditorium is silent, with everyone feeling anxious on who the new president is. That person walks to the stage as footsteps are the only things heard. Soon, there is a figure on the stage, the figure stands in the darkest part, everyone wonders who it is. Marjorie looks down as Aleister chuckles:

    ¡°Now then, don¡¯t be shy, come on here and let everyone see your face, Mr. President¡­¡±

    The figure walks forward into the light, revealing his face. ¡°No way¡­¡± Chelsea and Carlos look surprised.

    ¡°Senpai...what¡¯s going on?¡± Shion asks Kasumi who has her eyes wide open.

    ¡°Why did he choose him? That loser? Is this a joke?¡± Students begin to scream as they feel discomfort.  Aleister smiles and extends his hand:

    ¡°ALLOW ME TO INTRODUCE YOU...TO THE NEW STUDENT COUNCIL PRESIDENT...ALEJANDRO SANCHEZ¡­¡±

    Alejandro stands on stage next to Aleister, he looks at Marjorie with a worried expression and begins to remember the conversation they had in the morning¡­

    ***************************************************************************

    Earlier that day...Student Council

    At the Student Council room, Aleister invited both Marjorie and Alejandro to enter as he had something important to say to them¡­

    ¡°Wait...you¡¯re saying that I am going to be the President?¡± Alejandro asks in a state of shock. Aleister chuckles: ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s what I said...I want you to be in charge of the student council¡­¡±

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Alejandro makes a fist and looks at Aleister with rage; ¡°Hey...is this a joke?¡±

    ¡°A joke?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a joke, you think that it¡¯s funny to make fun of me? Our deal was that if I lost in the King and Queen Competition of Valentine¡¯s...The members of HISTOREA would be expelled...and I lost¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed, you did...and I haven¡¯t forgotten about our bet¡­¡±

    ¡°A bet¡­¡± Marjorie walks forward towards Aleister. -SSSLLLAAPPP- Alejandro looks surprised upon seeing Marjorie slapping Aleister. Marjorie with tears on her eyes begins to say:

    ¡°How could you? You made that horrible bet to Alejandro...threatening him to leave school...why would you do such a thing?¡± Marjorie trembles as she feels anger; ¡°Aleister, why keep leaving me out of your personal life, aren¡¯t I your girlfriend? I thought you loved me?¡±

    Aleister begins to chuckle; ¡°You dare to slap my beautiful face?¡± Suddenly, wind begins to blow inside the classroom, Alejandro, feels a strong mana, thinks; ¡°This is bad...if this keeps up¡­¡±

    Alejandro pulls Marjorie back as he sees Aleister raising his arm; ¡°THAT¡¯S ENOUGH, ALEISTER I ACCEPT¡­¡±

    Aleister touches his cheek and chuckles; ¡°Oh you do, huh? You thought that I was going to do something to Marjorie?¡±

    Marjorie looks at Aleister with fear; ¡°Aleister you¡¯ve changed...why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°Because I was feeling envious that you kept asking for Alejandro when I was your boyfriend¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks nervous as sweat comes out of his forehead. Aleister continues to laugh; ¡°Calm down, I would never do anything to Marjorie, because I love her¡­¡±

    -TCH- Alejandro remains alert, Marjorie looks at Alejandro and asks; ¡°Alejandro, what¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°Nothing...just stay behind me¡­¡±

    Marjorie¡¯s eyes begin to glow as she looks at Aleister with anger. Alejandro begins to tremble; ¡°Why am I feeling so cold? Is it Aleister?¡±

    Aleister continues to mock Alejandro; ¡°I already said that you needed to calm down...so don¡¯t worry...now, regarding your new post¡­¡±

    Aleister stops emitting mana and walks to his desk, Marjorie¡¯s eyes stop glowing as well.

    ¡°Wait, why are you making me President?¡± Alejandro asks Aleister; ¡°Because, I am leaving¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Both Marjorie and Alejandro look surprised.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the real reason I returned was to take Aleister to Europe¡­¡± Alejandro turns around and sees Ian standing at the door.

    Ian Constantin is Aleister¡¯s cousin. He has short white hair, pale skin and reddish eyes. He has a muscular body with average height. He is very straightforward and likes to hit on girls.

    ¡°Ian...what are you doing here?¡± Alejandro asks with a shaky voice. Ian laughs and walks towards him.

    Ian lifts his left arm; ¡°Calm down, I won¡¯t do anything, besides, I can¡¯t even move my hand right now¡­.¡±

    Alejandro and Marjorie notice that Ian has a jacket covering his left arm. Ian stands next to Aleister as he continues to explain; ¡°Alejandro, the way you and Valerie handled the students was extraordinary, you¡¯ve managed to get 48% of the students to vote for you, that makes you the perfect candidate¡­¡±

    Marjorie lowers her head once more; ¡°You¡¯re leaving? Aleister, once again you¡¯ve left me out of your life¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks at Aleister with anger; ¡°So, you want me to be president so the students could mock me?¡±

    ¡°No, I leave you as president because I truly believe that you can make a difference¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    ¡°Think about it, if you are president, nobody will ever bother you again, you will have total control over the council and staff because the President is the Principal of students...Alejandro, I am giving you total control because you are indeed my rival¡­¡±

    Alejandro opens his eyes wider, Aleister points at Marjorie; ¡°Think about it for a moment, we have competed for her love all this time...that makes us rivals.¡±

    Marjorie blushes and looks away; Alejandro¡¯s face also turns red; ¡°W-W-Wait¡­what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°That guy is so obvious¡­¡± Ian laughs, and Aleister continues to speak:

    ¡°Alejandro, I will give you the opportunity to try and conquer her heart¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Aleister looks at Marjorie and says with a cruel intent; ¡°Marjorie, despite how much I love you, I am afraid that from this day forward, we are no longer a couple¡­¡± The room stays silent for a moment.

    ¡°Aleister, what did you say, are you breaking up...with me¡­¡± Marjorie asks with a trembling voice. Aleister sighs: ¡°Yes...I don¡¯t want to be your boyfriend anymore, so I am breaking up with you...I am going to Europe after all...and long distance relationships just aren¡¯t my thing¡­¡±

    Marjorie falls to her knees, tears fill her eyes as she feels heart broken. Alejandro doesn¡¯t know what to do; ¡°Marjorie...are you¡­¡±

    Marjorie quickly stands up and runs outside the room crying. ¡°MARJORIE!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always a drama with that girl, she¡¯s lucky that she is gorgeous¡­¡± Aleister says in a mocking tone. Alejandro turns around with anger; ¡°Damn you¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, and one more thing, Marjorie is no longer the Vice-President...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Alejandro looks confused, Aleister stands up and walks towards him; ¡°Did you think I was going to leave it easy for you? Think again...I decided to name someone else¡­¡±

    (SNAP)

    Aleister snaps his finger. The door opens once again, a female enters the room surprising Alejandro. Ian says with a smile:

    ¡°Well, well, so you made this beauty come to help, Aleister¡­¡±

    ¡°Pardon the intrusion, Master Aleister¡­¡± The girl says in a polite manner. Aleister makes a signal:

    ¡°Anastasia, we¡¯re at school, please drop the maid act¡­¡±

    ¡°As you wish, master¡­¡±

    Anastasia Lucifugus is a beautiful girl who is about 15 years old. She has black hair with bangs on her forehead. Reddish eyes, pale skin, making her look like a doll. She has a slim body.

    ¡°Who is that girl, she looks like a doll¡­¡± Alejandro looks surprised at Anastasia. Aleister walks to Alejandro; ¡°This is Anastasia, you could call her my little sister...she will be the new member of the student council¡­¡± Aleister looks at Anastasia; ¡°Anastasia, from now on, while I¡¯m gone, you will serve Alejandro as your new master¡­¡±

    ¡°As you wish¡­¡± Anastasia doesn¡¯t complain and accepts without hesitation.  Alejandro looks confused; ¡°Wait a second, so you want to keep an eye on me? That¡¯s why you are naming your sister as my servant?¡±

    ¡°Not your servant, but your new friend, she will do anything for my sake, including being your assistant...besides, I already know that you want to be part of Yggdrasil¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t hide anything, and I think that¡¯s okay, you need friends after all...Anastasia will be one too...there¡¯s no point of hiding Yggdrasil from me...the truth is we know everything about them...including their hideout¡­¡±

    (BADUMP BADUMP)

    Alejandro is left speechless; ¡°What should I do? Do I tell them about this to Kasumi?¡±

    (RRRIIINNNGGGG)

    ¡°There¡¯s the bell...Alejandro don¡¯t be late to the assembly at noon okay...If you don¡¯t come, something bad will happen to someone you care about¡­¡± Aleister, Anastasia and Ian leave the room, Alejandro makes a fist as he says; ¡°DAMN IT¡­.¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    As the classes began, every student attended their assigned classrooms, everyone except for Alejandro who walked down the hall feeling anxious and nervous about what he was about to do¡­

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    ¡°What do I do? Aleister played a fouled move against me...what do I¡­¡± Alejandro sees the HISTOREA Clubroom in front of him; ¡°That¡¯s it, I could ask Uriel or Tiwa they are sure to help me¡­¡±

    Alejandro quickly runs to the room and opens the door with excitement; ¡°URIEL, TIWA¡­¡± At that moment, with the room empty and dark, Alejandro began to lose hope once more:

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right...both of them are not here¡­¡±

    Alejandro walks slowly into the desk; he sits down and sees around at the empty and dark room. His eyes begin to fill themselves with tears as he scratches his head with speed; ¡°DAMN IT...SOME FRIENDS THEY ARE, THEY LEFT ME ALONE ONCE MORE¡­¡±

    (PPUUUUMM)

    Alejandro punches the desk and starts bleeding; ¡°Alone...I am always alone...I guess, that¡¯s the way it¡¯s supposed to be¡­¡± Alejandro puts his head at the desk, and sees the darkness; ¡°Student Council President...everyone will hate me even more...what a joke...I guess...I should just run away...and¡­¡±

    ¡°Hello, is anyone here?¡± At that moment, the lights turn on, Alejandro¡¯s vision is blurry as he is adjusting it to the light, he lifts his head and sees the door.

    ¡°Oh, Alejandro...what are you doing here?¡± Alejandro hears a feminine voice at the entrance, and a girl walks towards him; ¡°Oh no... you are bleeding, what happened to you?¡±

    Alejandro manages to see her face and asks; ¡°Valerie?¡± Valerie smiles at him; ¡°The one and only¡­¡± Valerie looks at Alejandro and gets closer to see his eyes:

    ¡°Have you been crying?¡± Alejandro notices that they are too close; ¡°AHHHH¡± Alejandro immediately stands up; ¡°I thought I was going to die...man, she is cute¡­¡± -BADUMP BADUMP- Alejandro hears his heartbeat faster. Valerie looks at Alejandro and with a worried expression asks:

    ¡°What happened to you? Why were you crying?¡±

    Valerie is Uriel¡¯s younger sister, she has light purple hair with bluish eyes. Her optimistic personality makes her super popular.

    ¡°Oh nothing, more importantly, how is Uriel?¡± Alejandro asks Valerie, Valerie smiles and makes a peace sign; ¡°He is doing excellent, he just woke up¡­¡±

    ¡°Really, I¡¯m so glad¡­¡± Alejandro scratches his eyes, he opens them once again and sees Valerie¡¯s eyes in front; ¡°Uhmm...what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Alejandro, what happened to you? You need to tell me now...or else, I won¡¯t let you leave¡­¡± Valerie exclaims to Alejandro with an angry expression, puffing her cheeks. Alejandro smiles thinking; ¡°Being here with her is a dream come true...I could be here forever...but...I need to be strong and tell her¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks at Valerie in the eyes and says; ¡°Okay...this is what happened¡­¡±

    Alejandro told Valerie everything, from the bet to the Student Council President¡­.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Valerie takes a few steps and turns around; ¡°I believe that you should be the President...you are smart and quick thinker¡­. you came up with all those plans in order to gain popularity for the dance...remember¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but everyone voted for you...because you¡¯re¡­¡± Alejandro immediately stops and blushes, Valerie looks at him; ¡°I¡¯m what?¡± Alejandro nervously replies; ¡°A great person¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...well, I think that you have what it takes to be our leader...Alejandro, you have always been a loser according to you...then, become a winner, and this is the first step¡­¡±

    Valerie smiles at Alejandro; ¡°Valerie...I¡­¡± At that moment, Valerie kisses Alejandro¡¯s cheek; ¡°That¡¯s a good luck charm...even if no one else believes in you...remember that I do¡­¡±

    Valerie begins to leave; ¡°Well, I have class...bye bye¡­¡±

    Valerie leaves, Alejandro falls to the ground touching his cheek thinking; ¡°Man... she¡¯s gorgeous...and she¡¯s right...I¡¯m done being a loser...I¡¯m going to be a winner from now on¡­¡±

    Alejandro makes a fist with determination and begins to plan his speech; ¡°I won¡¯t let you down Valerie¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Present¡­

    Aleister just resigned his post as President and introduced Alejandro as the new Student Council President...Alejandro, who promised to be brave, is facing something quite different¡­

    (BADUMP BADUMP)

    ¡°Easier said than done...I¡¯m freaking out right now¡­¡± Alejandro thinks as he slowly goes to the stage, his movements are very robotic, Alejandro stands in the darkest part of the stage.

    ¡°Calm down, Alejandro, you are about to go in front of all the school, as their leader, piece of cake right? HELL NO! I¡¯M A LOSER, HOW CAN I¡­¡±

    Aleister smiles and makes the announcement:

    ¡°ALLOW ME TO INTRODUCE YOU...TO THE NEW STUDENT COUNCIL PRESIDENT...ALEJANDRO SANCHEZ¡­¡±

    (BADUMP BAUMP BADUMP)

    Alejandro walks very nervously, the lights blind him for an instant, he only hears everyone in shock. Alejandro stands next to Aleister as he whispers; ¡°Good, you didn¡¯t chicken out as I predicted, you have me quite impressed¡­Good luck, my friend...¡± Aleister speaks through the microphone one last time:

    ¡°THERE YOU HAVE IT! THIS IS MY GOODBYE, THANK YOU FOR SUPPORTING ME ALL THESE YEARS...GOODBYE!¡±

    Aleister gives the microphone to Alejandro and slowly walks away, leaving the whole auditorium in silence.

    ¡°What the hell, why did he make him president?¡± Victoria says to Raul, Raul without expression sighs; ¡°I guess, he wants to play a prank on us?¡±

    ¡°Raul, do you accept this?¡± Victoria asks with anger, Raul only responds; ¡°Yes...I could care less who is the President.¡± Angela only looks at with a worried expression; ¡°Alejandro, are you going to be alright?¡±

    ¡°Aleister, are you done humiliating him?¡± Marjorie catches up to Aleister backstage, Aleister pushes her to the wall and chuckles; ¡°This is not a humiliation, it¡¯s an opportunity for him...Marjorie, I¡¯m going to miss you¡­¡±

    Aleister kisses Marjorie on the lips and pushes her to the floor. Aleister continues walking to the door where Ian waits for him; ¡°Ready Aleister? My master waits for you.¡±

    ¡°I am...it¡¯s time to begin with my destiny¡­¡±

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    ¡°WHAT IS THIS LOSER DOING? IS THIS A PRANK? IT¡¯S NOT FUNNY...GET OUT THE STAGE...BOO...BOO¡­¡± The students begin to scream without any approval, everyone boos Alejandro, Alejandro is very nervous shaking his legs, and feeling nauseous.

    Kasumi begins to walk to the stage, but she is stopped by Johanna; ¡°Kasumi if you do anything reckless, Olivia will take action...please believe in your student¡­¡±

    ¡°This is bad, that loser will pee himself¡­¡± Carlos says as he sighs. ¡°Do you think we should help?¡± Chelsea asks Carlos who shakes his head; ¡°No, we will only ridicule ourselves¡­¡±

    (BADUMO BADUMP BADUMP)

    ¡°What should I do? Do I run? Do I escape? I am a failure...damn it¡­¡± Alejandro begins to take a few steps back. Suddenly, someone stands up and screams:

    ¡°PRESIDENT ALEJANDRO, YOU CAN DO IT!¡±

    The whole auditorium turns silent, everyone turns to see the student who screamed. Alejandro focuses his sight on the student; ¡°Valerie?¡±

    Valerie is standing on her seat and waving at him.

    ¡°What is she doing? How embarrassing¡­¡± The girls who are sitting next to her comment. Valerie doesn¡¯t care that everyone is seeing her, she continues to smile and waves at Alejandro:

    ¡°ALEJANDRO, I BELIEVE IN YOU! YOU CAN DO IT!¡±

    ¡°Valerie¡­¡± Alejandro sheds tears as he thinks; ¡°That¡¯s right, she is getting all the attention for me...she is supporting me...as long a someone and only one person believes in me...I can¡¯t just let her down...what kind of a person would I be to fall in front of the person I¡­I¡±

    Alejandro takes a deep breath and begins to speak through the microphone; ¡°My dear school, how are you all doing? I am your new President Alejandro Sanchez...As you already know, I am that loser who likes to investigate paranormal activity...I¡¯m so pathetic that I even got my club shut down¡­¡±

    Alejandro chuckles, the whole school is silent and looks at him. Alejandro continues to speak; ¡°Look everyone, I know that I am usually a lazy person, those who know me think I am weird, and I am not going to lie...I am weird...however, Aleister believed that I could be his successor, and that¡¯s why¡­¡±

    Alejandro takes a step forward; ¡°I will not back down...I will do the very best that I can to be your President, sure, I am weird, but let me ask you...who isn¡¯t weird in their own way? The popular guys are weird to the nerds, the nerds are weird to the athletes, the athletes are weird to the gothics and so on...I want to be the leader of this weird school because I am the weirdest of them all...but I will be your leader...and I promise you that starting today, I will take responsibility of this school¡­¡±

    Alejandro takes another deep breath thinking; ¡°I need to win them over...Aleister, if this was a way for you to punish me? I promise that I will make you regret this decision by being the best president¡­¡± Alejandro raises his right hand and finishes his speech:

    ¡°My fellow classmates, teachers, and Principal Lucifugus...I, Alejandro Sanchez, make a vow that I will be the greatest Student Council President that this school has ever seen...Thank you¡­¡±

    Alejandro extends his arm with the microphone and lets it fall. He immediately proceeds to walk out of the stage. Chelsea chuckles: ¡°Well that was lame¡­¡± Carlos sighs; ¡°That was too cheesy, loser¡­¡±

    (CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP)

    Soon, one of the students begins to applaud, and everyone begins to follow him. A plain simple round of applause without any excitement. Students begin to speak with each other, this time they begin to have more faith in him; ¡°Do you think he can do it? The best President? What an Idiot...He could never beat Aleister¡­¡±

    Kasumi smiles with tears in her eyes; ¡°He did excellent...Alejandro...way to go¡­¡±

    ¡°Valerie, why did you cheer for that loser?¡± Many girls ask Valerie, Valerie turns to them and smiles; ¡°Because...I believe in him...and he is not a loser, you guys are calling him that¡­¡± Valerie grabs her things and walks to the exit.

    As she walks to the exit, a man wearing a suit says to her; ¡°That was very bold of you...Valerie Di Fiore¡­¡± Valerie smiles at him; ¡°Thank you, Prof. Gonz¨¢lez.¡± Prof. Gonzalez makes a luxurious smile; ¡°That girl is going to be mine¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    After the assembly, the Student Council return to their room with Alejandro walking alongside them...At their room, Alejandro began to speak:

    ¡°H-H-Hello guys, I¡¯m sorry that this was sudden but¡­¡±

    (SSLLAAMMM)

    Victoria slams the desk; ¡°Okay, what the hell happened here? Why are you the President?¡±

    ¡°That I don¡¯t know...Aleister came this morning and gave me the forms...here you go, everything is in order¡­¡± Alejandro tries to give Victoria the forms, Victoria slaps his hand causing the forms to fall; ¡°I don¡¯t need those forms...I quit the Student Council, I don¡¯t want a loser like you to be my boss¡­¡±

    Victoria walks away, Alejandro grabs her hand; ¡°Victoria wait¡­¡±

    ¡°Let go of me...Freak...Pervert¡­¡±

    ¡°VICTORIA STOP!¡± Angela screams feeling angry. Victoria stops and looks at Angela; ¡°Angela¡­¡±

    Angela Conte, the Treasurer of the Student Council. She has long straight black hair and brown eyes and white skin. She is very shy and doesn¡¯t speak out loud...however¡­

    ¡°Victoria, stop behaving like a child, we are in Highschool now...Alejandro only wants to do his best and you are just going to leave because he is the President? I see that you are just a coward¡­¡±

    ¡°What is your problem, calling me a coward?¡± Victoria and Angela glared at each other.  Alejandro gets in the middle; ¡°You two stop it¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks at Angela; ¡°Angela, thank you for supporting me...but this is something I need to resolve with Victoria¡­¡±

    ¡°ALEJANDRO¡­¡± Angela blushes and avoids looking at him. Alejandro looks at Victoria; ¡°Victoria, we¡¯ve known each other for years now¡­and yet...you hate me because I am trying to uncover what happened on that night¡­¡±

    Victoria gets furious; ¡°There you go again...some of us try to forget that and¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh...you what?¡±

    ¡°I said that I''m sorry...I told you things in the past and pressure you to tell me things about what happened...it was so insensitive of me and I apologize for that...please forgive me¡­¡± Alejandro says as he bows his head remembering Kasumi¡¯s words; In my culture, if you are truly sorry...bow your head as a sign of apology...otherwise, you are just bluffing¡­

    -TCH- Victoria is speechless, she crosses her arms and avoids looking at him; ¡°Whatever...I guess, I accept your apology¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­Now¡­¡±

    (KNOCK KNOCK)

    ¡°Hello, may I come in?¡± Marjorie enters the room. ¡°Marjorie, can you believe that Alejandro is going to be our boss¡­¡± Marjorie looks down; ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I am no longer part of the Student Council¡­¡±

    ¡°Ehh...but why?¡± Angela asks concerned.

    ¡°Aleister kicked her out...and I can¡¯t bring her back under the Principal¡¯s orders¡­¡± Alejandro sits on his new desk.

    ¡°What the hell is Aleister thinking?¡± Victoria expresses anger, Marjorie quickly grabs her stuff and runs to the door feeling sad, Alejandro stands up; ¡°Marjorie, wait for me after school...please¡­¡±

    Marjorie smiles and nods in agreement. Raul only continues to write on his computer. Alejandro sits back down; ¡°Alright, now then, we have a lot to do¡­. The Spring sports competition is coming up, and the Academic competitions are also around the corner plus the Prom dance...but first, I will introduce you to the newest member of the student council¡­¡±

    Anastasia comes into the room, without any expression; ¡°I am Anastasia Lucifugus, it¡¯s a pleasure¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait...Lucifugus?¡± Victoria and Angela ask at the same time.

    ¡°She is Aleister¡¯s sister¡­¡± Alejandro comments to the council. Raul stops writing and sees her without any expression; ¡°Huh...so this what you are planning, Aleister¡­¡±

    ¡°Aleister said that she will be the Vice-President, however, I decided to give her a different role¡­¡± Alejandro grabs the badge that says Vice-President and gives it to Victoria; ¡°Huh me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Victoria, you are the new Vice-President...and Anastasia is going to be the Secretary¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Victoria looks at it with with excitement, Anastasia nods in agreement; ¡°Understood, Master Aleister told me that I would be your personal Assistant, Secretary will be a splendid position¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay then, Raul and Angela, your positions are the same...any objections?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Angela replies with a smile thinking; ¡°I will get to spend more time with Alejandro¡­¡±

    Raul looks for an instant and replies; ¡°I don¡¯t care either way¡­¡±

    ¡°Good...so prepare yourselves, we have only three months but let¡¯s make this the Best Student Council of the History of the School¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Everyone replies, Alejandro smiles thinking; ¡°I must thank Valerie¡­.¡±

    And so...The Student Council has new members and a new leader:

    Secretary- Anastasia Lucifugus (Sophomore)

    Historian- Angela Conte (Junior)

    Treasurer- Raul Diaz (Senior)

    Vice-President- Victoria Salazar (Junior)

    President- Alejandro Sanchez (Junior)

    ***************************************************************************

    After the meeting was over, Alejandro walked towards the HISTOREA Clubroom...Waiting for him in the hallway, Marjorie looked at the window to see the sports clubs practice in the field¡­

    ¡°Sorry, did you wait for too long?¡± Alejandro approaches Marjorie, Marjorie smiles and replies; ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Alejandro and Marjorie stand in the hallway looking outside, Alejandro takes a quick look at Marjorie thinking:

    ¡°Now that I look at her, she really is pretty¡­.¡±

    Marjorie turns to see him; ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Alejandro immediately turns his face blushing; ¡°No... nothing...so...did Aleister and you break up?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Marjorie doesn¡¯t respond at first, Alejandro gets nervous; ¡°Oh, sorry...that was too personal and direct¡­¡±

    ¡°No... it¡¯s not that, actually, you¡¯re correct, he did break up with me...just like that¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°I never actually understood him, he was really caring at first, but he later changed and started acting cold towards me...but breaking up with me in front of you? I am the one who should be apologizing¡­¡±

    ¡°No... don¡¯t worry about it...it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m serious, I want to apologize for the things I said and did a few months ago...When I hit you like that...no friend does that...and what I said isn¡¯t true, I don¡¯t petty you because, you¡¯re my friend and I¡­¡±

    Alejandro stops her as he thinks; ¡°Your friend huh...I guess you don¡¯t like me in that way¡­¡±

    Alejandro smiles at her; ¡°You¡¯re forgiven, in fact, I was the jerk back then but not anymore, I am the President now¡­¡±

    Alejandro and Marjorie chuckle. Alejandro looks at her and gathers the courage to make her an invitation:

    ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re looking for a club, join HISTOREA. I¡¯m sure Uriel and Tiwa wouldn¡¯t mind having you there¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? You think I could be part of that club?¡±

    ¡°Sure...I don¡¯t see why not¡­¡± Alejandro and Marjorie chuckle.

    Suddenly a baseball comes flying towards their direction. -CCCRRRAASSHHH- Alejandro holds Marjorie; ¡°LOOK OUT¡±

    The baseball breaks the glass and it¡¯s about to hit Marjorie, however, Alejandro was fast enough to tackle her and avoid her getting hit.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Alejandro asks as he stands up, suddenly he realizes that he is on top of Marjorie, Marjorie slowly opens her eyes as she replies, ¡°I am... thank you¡­¡±

    (BADUMP BADUMP)

    Marjorie realizes her position and her face turns red. Alejandro and Marjorie stare at each other for a couple of seconds.

    ¡°Ahem...it looks like you are enjoying yourself, Mr. President¡­¡± Alejandro hears a feminine voice and looks up. He gets scared as he sees Valerie standing there with a smile.

    ¡°Valerie, wait...it¡¯s not what it looks like¡­¡± Alejandro and Marjorie immediately separate. Valerie chuckles: ¡°It looks like now that you are president, you¡¯re making your way with a cute girl...I¡¯ll leave you two alone to continue¡­¡± Valerie begins to leave.

    ¡°VALERIE WAIT!¡± Alejandro tries to follow her; ¡°Don¡¯t follow me, or else...you¡¯ll regret it....¡± Valerie says purple mana comes out of her body. Alejandro remains frozen as he thinks; ¡°Aww man, why did it have to happen to me¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I think I made her mad...I¡¯ll go talk to her¡­¡±

    ¡°No...leave like that, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be alright if I give her some time...anyway, stop by the club with me...I¡¯ll introduce you to the other members¡­¡±

    Marjorie smiles; ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    At the HISTOREA Clubroom, Carlos and Chelsea sit there waiting for instructions...

    ¡°Hey, Chelsea, I have a question?¡± Carlos who is eating chips asks Chelsea, Chelsea is looking at her phone and replies; ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Why are we here? I mean...Alejandro is the President now, Uriel is out injured and Tiwa suspended, and they are the members of this stupid club...We, on the other hand, had our clubs and lives...So why do we keep coming here?¡±

    ¡°Because...those were Kasumi-Senpai¡¯s orders...did you forget?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡± Carlos throws the empty bag of chips and walks to the door. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, I don¡¯t have any business here...Besides, Alejandro might be a traitor so¡­¡±

    (KNOCK KNOCK)

    Someone knocks at the door. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Alejandro¡­¡±

    Carlos immediately opens the door, pulls Alejandro in and closes the door with speed.-PUMM- Carlos slams Alejandro at the table; ¡°Okay...Now then, you traitor, did you join forces with Aleister in order to take us down?¡±

    ¡°What...No... it¡¯s a misunderstanding¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? Or is it that you were just playing with us?¡± Carlos grabs his shirt neck tighter. Chelsea stands up; ¡°Carlos...stop it¡­. because¡­¡±

    ¡°Uhmm...excuse me?¡± Marjorie slowly opens the door and sees Carlos holding Alejandro at the table. Marjorie looks confused; ¡°Uhmm...what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Carlos panics and runs to a wall. Alejandro coughs as he chuckles; ¡°Nothing...Nothing...come in¡­¡±

    Carlos shakes as Chelsea takes out a lollipop; ¡°Well, this is a surprise, why is Marjorie Bellerose here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah man...why is she here?¡± Carlos looks nervous. Alejandro begins to explain; ¡°Well...Marjorie was forced to quit the council and she had no other club to go to...So, starting today, she is a member of HISTOREA¡­¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Chelsea and Carlos look surprised. Marjorie looks nervous; ¡°Uhmm...I know this is all sudden, but thank you for accepting me¡­¡±

    ¡°No... problem...welcome aboard¡­¡± Carlos laughs looking at Marjorie¡¯s boobs. Chelsea chuckles: ¡°Man, you¡¯re so pathetic¡­¡±

    Alejandro sighs, Chelsea gets closer to him; ¡°You¡¯re not off the hook yet...Senpai is waiting for you¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks nervous as he knows that he has a lot to explain.

    ***************************************************************************

    Seating in the Nurse¡¯s office, having her lunch...Johanna enjoys looking at her social media¡­

    ¡°Ahh...this is life, having no obligation but to attend students, this is just too...boring¡­¡±

    Johanna stands up and throws her instant cup of ramen into the trash. She walks to the window and thinks: ¡°When will I get to see that hottie again...that Uriel Di Fiore...he looked so wild¡­¡±

    Suddenly, her phone begins to vibrate, Johanna looks at the phone with a name; Watson. Johanna opens her eyes wider and answers immediately:

    ¡°Hello¡­¡±

    ¡°Agent Gomez...I just wanted to inform you that they have arrived¡­.¡±

    ¡°What? Now? But I thought you said¡­¡±

    ¡°I did...but there was a change in plans...Agent Gomez, your assignment stays the same...keep an eye on ¡°him¡± and let ¡°them¡± do their work...is that clear?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir¡­¡±

    At the Sun City International Airport...Three Individuals come out of a plane...They walk slowly through the terminal, as they walk...a thick Mist expands around the terminal, the mist makes everyone pass out in an instant. The three individuals have headed to the exit¡­

    ¡°This is Agent Typhoon...M.I.S.T has arrived¡­¡±

    ¡°Excellent, begin the operation immediately¡­¡±

    ¡°Understood sir...our target is...Yggdrasil¡­¡±

    The three members disappear in the mist. The people in the terminal regain consciousness and continue and act as if nothing had happened....

 Vol. 5 - Chapter 1.5: Alejandroâ€™s Determination

    Jairo¡¯s Caf¨¦¡­

    Later that night...Jairo managed to convince Kasumi to include Alejandro in the Yggdrasil meeting...The meetings are held on a floor just below the cafe¡­

    Yggdrasil is a global organization created to fight demons, monsters, ghosts and in this part of the world; SOMBRAS...

    Every member of Kasumi''s team is there, sitting at a round table that is in the middle of the room.  Alejandro sits on a chair as well. Kasumi, who is the leader begins speaking:

    ¡°Alright, thank you for coming today, we have important matters to discuss...but first, I would like to ask Alejandro, why did he request to be in this meeting.¡±

    Kasumi Miyazono has orange hair and as always she has a ponytail with braids. She wears glasses and has orange eyes.

    Before Alejandro could speak, Carlos interrupted him; -TCH- ¡°Senpai, why are you letting this guy be here...this is ridiculous, he is not even part of Yggdrasil...so¡­¡±

    (PUUM)

    Chelsea interrupts him by giving him a chop attack in the head; ¡°That¡¯s enough even after everything he has helped us, you¡¯re still treating him like a stranger?¡±

    ¡°Damn you¡­¡±

    Shion stands up; ¡°That¡¯s enough you two...Senpai asked him to speak...now both of you be quiet¡­¡±

    Both of them bow their heads; ¡°We¡¯re sorry¡­¡±

    Shion has blonde hair and yellow eyes. Carlos has black hair and blue eyes. Chelsea has light blue hair and pink eyes.

    Everyone looks at Alejandro, who suddenly gets nervous. Alejandro clears his throat and speaks:

    ¡°Okay, the reason I asked to be here is because I had another vision¡­¡±

    ¡°Another vision? What do you mean, hijo?¡± Rosa asks Alejandro with a worried expression.

    Rosa Gutierrez is a 40 year old widow. She has a robust body and a chubby face. She has white skin and red hair.

    Alejandro looks at his left hand, the one that has the golden key sealed and begins to explain;

    ¡°I had a vision about the same old man that appeared before Tiwa and I on the night the Chupacabras attacked¡­¡±

    Kasumi nods in agreement; ¡°Yes, I remember you mentioning that before, so he appeared again huh...but why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Tiwa said that the old man resembles the founder of the Ysleta tribe...honestly, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening¡­¡± Alejandro chuckles as he scratches his head. Kasumi sighs with his eyes closed, she proceeds into biting her nail thinking:

    ¡°What does this all mean? Why is this happening here? And why a golden key?¡±

    Shion looks at Kasumi worried, Kasumi lifts her head and looks at Alejandro; ¡°Anyway, thank you for letting us know...Alejandro you may wait upstairs at the cafe until the meeting is over¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, about that¡­'''' Alejandro stands up, everyone looks at him wondering what he will say next, Carlos looks at him with suspicion; ¡°Oh boy...don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    Alejandro lifts his head with determination and shouts; ¡°I WOULD LIKE TO JOIN YGGDRASIL!¡±

    At first the room is silent; everyone is surprised except for Carlos who sighs with his eyes closed thinking; ¡°I knew it¡­¡±

    Rosa immediately stands up; ¡°Hijo, do you realize what you just asked?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know, I am asking you this, because I am tired of being weak...after the events of the dance, I realized that there is something I need to do...I can¡¯t just be relying on everyone¡­¡±

    Shion looks worried and begins to explain; ¡°Look Alejandro, I understand that you want to help, but Yggdrasil is an organization that has so many enemies, you¡¯ll be a target¡­¡±

    Alejandro lifts his left hand; ¡°But I already have a target, being part of Yggdrasil is what I need right now? So please¡­¡±

    (PPUUUMMM)

    ¡°SHUT THE HELL UP¡­¡± Carlos stands up angry, he walks towards Alejandro and grabs him by the neck of his shirt; ¡°YOU KNOW WHAT YOU ARE SAYING? YOU THINK THIS IS GAME? OR A MANGA WHERE THE HERO JOINS THE GROUP JUST LIKE THAT? HELL NO!¡±

    ¡°I am just saying that I want to join to help you guys¡­¡±

    ¡°NO... YOU DON¡¯T UNDERSTAND, NONE OF US CHOSE TO BE HERE! WE WERE FORCED TO BE MEMBERS FROM OUR FAMILIES OR BECAUSE WE NEEDED TO! I HAVE SEEN MANY COMRADES DIE BEFORE MY EYES, THOSE BEAST KILL MERCILESSLY...YOU UNDERSTAND RIGHT?¡±

    Alejandro looks down, Carlos remembers seeing one of his friends die before his eyes, he remembers holding a dead body covered in blood.

    ¡°CARLOS, THAT¡¯S ENOUGH!¡± Kasumi stands up and grabs Carlos¡¯ arm. Carlos sees Kasumi furious and lets go; ¡°I¡¯m sorry senpai, I need some air¡­¡± Carlos lets go of Alejandro and walks outside.

    ¡°Carlos wait¡­¡± Shion shouts to Carlos but he doesn¡¯t listen.

    ¡°Shion, let him be...he needs time to think¡­¡± Kasumi says to Shion. She sighs with her eyes closed and looks at Alejandro:

    ¡°Forgive him...he has a rough past¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I guess asking you was a little too direct¡­¡± Alejandro looks down, Kasumi smiles; ¡°Not at all, you see...Rosa and Jairo already submitted a request for you to join?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Alejandro looks enthusiastic, he looks at Rosa and Jairo smiling at him. Rosa begins to speak; ¡°I always thought of you as my own son...that¡¯s why, when this mission is over, I want you to come with me¡­I believe that you are strong and smart, worthy of being a member ...¡±

    Jairo also speaks; ¡°She¡¯s right dear...I also think that we need more members, and having you would be very beneficial...I personally recommend you to be part of our team¡­¡±

    ¡°Ms. Guti¨¦rrez...Mr Jairo¡­¡± Alejandro feels happy. Kasumi continues to explain; ¡°Alejandro, keep in mind that once you enter Yggdrasil, there is no turning back¡­¡±

    ¡°I know that Ms. Miyazono, I understand that this is going to be rough, but I have left to lose¡­¡±

    ¡°Good, I like your determination, I need to speak with Mr. Carter, the head of the American Branch of Yggdrasil about your application...you see in order to become a member, you must first need to pass a trial...but I will give you more details, later on¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­¡± Alejandro with tears in his eyes begins to say; ¡°Thank you...for believing in me¡­¡±

    ¡°Go home for now...you will see Mr. Carter on Monday night...be prepared okay¡­¡± Kasumi comments to Alejandro, Alejandro smiles and nods in agreement. Chelsea, who only saw everything without saying a word, chuckles; ¡°I can¡¯t wait to tell Carlos¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    The building next to the cafe is where all the members of Kasumi¡¯s group, except for Flor and Rosa, stay. Up on the roof, Carlos lay down looking at the sky¡­

    ¡°So, this is where you were?¡± Carlos hears a feminine voice walking in his direction. Carlos continues to eat chips not paying attention to the voice.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you¡­¡± The girl says in an angry tone and steps on Carlos¡¯ face.-PUUM- ¡°Ouch...What do you want Chelsea?¡±

    ¡°Well, you were ignoring me as usual¡­¡±

    ¡°Sheesh, you¡¯re so irritating¡­¡±

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Oh shut up¡­¡± Chelsea pulls Carlos¡¯ ear.

    ¡°Anyway. Why are you here?¡± Carlos asks Chelsea, Chelsea grabs the bag of chips and begins eating them.  Carlos exclaims; ¡°Hey, those are mine¡­¡±

    ¡°Carlos, why did you say all those things to Alejandro¡­¡± Chelsea asks as she continues eating chips. He avoids looking at her;  ¡°Because...I just don¡¯t like him...that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    ¡°Really...are you sure it¡¯s not because he looks like Max?¡±

    Carlos immediately gets up and grabs Chelsea from the shirt neck; ¡°Shut up...that name is off limits¡­¡±

    Chelsea gets mad and pushes him away; ¡°How long are you going to keep evading that name? Look, what happened that night, the moment he died, he did it protecting you...that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    Carlos remembers Max, A young man with the appearance of Alejandro, only with white hair and bluish eyes. Carlos gets angry; ¡°It¡¯s just that I don''t want to see anyone getting hurt...I mean, we don¡¯t have a choice, but why does that idiot want to join?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because he feels the same way as us¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that, Chelsea?¡± Carlos asks Chelsea, she grabs the bag of chips and replies; ¡°Simple...he wants to find the purpose of his life...just like you and me¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Carlos pretends not to know; ¡°Oh please, don¡¯t play dumb, you joined because you want money to help your family...and I joined because I was forced to by my father...but truth is, I also want money...that¡¯s why we¡¯re here¡­¡±

    Carlos looks at the setting sun and replies; ¡°You got a point; I just want to be rich and help my parents and little brother who suffered from poverty...that¡¯s why I accepted to come here to America¡­if all goes well...then they wouldn¡¯t suffer anymore...¡±

    Chelsea chuckles, Carlos looks clueless; ¡°Why are you laughing?¡±. Chelsea begins to explain; ¡°Well, you have a determined face again, and your eyes have a dollar sign..¡±

    ¡°Oh shut up¡­¡± Both of them chuckle. Chelsea looks at Carlos; ¡°They are going to accept Alejandro as a member you know¡­¡±

    ¡°I know...and I guess Kasumi-senpai will want me to help him...I guess I have no choice¡­¡± Carlos puts on a pervy expression; ¡°Maybe then, she will let me fondle her boo¡­¡±

    (PPUUMM)

    Chelsea hits his head; ¡°No pervert thoughts, okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah...Yeah¡­¡± Carlos and Chelsea look at the sunset. Shion is behind the door, smiling.

    ******************************************************************************

    February 18th; Yggdrasil¡¯s Base¡­

    After school, Carlos, Chelsea and Alejandro went to Yggdrasil¡¯s hideout located under Jairo¡¯s Restaurant...Alejandro was going to meet with Allan Carter...The Director of Yggdrasil in America¡­

    ¡°Very well, let¡¯s begin with our meeting¡­¡± Kasumi puts the orb on the round table. The orb breaks into four parts and a reddish light illuminates the whole room. The light forms a hologram of a man standing next to Kasumi.

    The man has white skin, blonde hair and blue eyes. Everyone stands and bows to him; ¡°Director Carter, welcome¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, now, there is no need to be so formal...Call me Allan ¡­¡± Allan Carter feels overjoyed. He looks at Alejandro and asks; ¡°So, you¡¯re the boy that Rosa and Jairo have been recommending for months now¡­¡±

    Alejandro, feeling nervous, replies; ¡°Yes sir...my name is Alejandro Sanchez...and I like to join Yggdrasil¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...okay you''re in¡­¡± Allan says it so casually.

    ¡°WWHHHATTT?¡± Everyone looks surprised, Carlos immediately stands up:

    ¡°With all you respect sir, weren¡¯t you a bit too flexible, I mean you just accepted him to be part of our secret organization without hesitation.¡±

    Allan begins to laugh; ¡°Carlos, you¡¯re always too strict. We are a secret organization that dedicates itself to protect the world from evil, such as Sombras or Yokais...But let me tell you something, in the rulebook, there is nowhere that it says that we are a private club that only accepts specific members¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know that?¡± Shion immediately takes out her handbook and begins to read it. Carlos sighs; ¡°I understand sir¡­¡±

    Allan looks at Alejandro; ¡°Alejandro, Yggdrasil will accept you, we accept anyone who is willing to risk their lives for the sake of maintaining balance and peace in the world...However, as you may have seen, members of Yggdrasil, including me, often risks our lives in dangerous missions and against dangerous monster like the Chupacabras¡­¡±

    Alejandro remembers the attack of the Chupacabras. Allan continues to speak; ¡°Right now, we have agents working all over the world. There are countries like the Scandinavian countries in Europe and Japan that support the organization, but there are others that don¡¯t. We are currently in a hostile area, this country does not support Yggdrasil, that¡¯s why we have a small number of members here. They have their own system when it comes to fighting the supernatural.¡±

    Allan shows a map of the world and continues to explain, pointing at Latin America; ¡°In Latin American countries, we also have few members working and cooperating with the Order of the Holy Cross and Holy Maiden...that¡¯s the Catholic Church¡¯s Organization in charge of protecting people from evil beings. Yggdrasil doesn¡¯t have members in Mexico, because they are also protected by the church. ¡°

    ¡°I see¡­that¡¯s awesome¡­¡± Alejandro is very impressed by Allan¡¯s explanation. Allan continues to explain; ¡°Since we don¡¯t have enough members and many of our Elites are busy in Europe or other regions, we were forced to make an Alliance with El Charro Negro...Good thing he is your friend right?¡±

    Allan makes the globe disappear and continues to speak; ¡°Now, I already explain what we do, our advantages and disadvantages...Alejandro, I want to hear from you...why do you want to join Yggdrasil? and be honest with us...otherwise, you will face consequences¡­¡±

    (GULP)

    Alejandro looks at his hand and thinks about everything he has gone through. He takes a deep breath and looks at Allan with a confident expression:

    ¡°The truth is that my whole life, people have been protecting me...ever since that night 5 years ago when an angel saved my life during the earthquake¡­¡±

    ¡°An angel?¡± Kasumi thinks to herself. Alejandro continues to speak; ¡°When I was saved from falling to my death, I decided I wanted to be strong to protect people, but it has been the contrary. Now, I learned that there are powers that can help protect people, that¡¯s why...I... want to be part of this organization, I don¡¯t care if I put my life on the line...if it means that I can protect the people I care about...I will take that risk¡­¡±

    ¡°Man, that is so lame¡­¡± Carlos chuckles along with Chelsea.

    ¡°Shut up, you two¡­¡± Jairo looks at them angry. At first, everyone is silent, Alejandro gets nervous as he thinks; ¡°Did I say something wrong? No, I said what I felt and what I feel my purpose is...if he says no...then¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha...you know, I like your motivation, Alejandro...To be honest, the things you said were so lame and cliche¡­¡± Alan chuckles, Alejandro looks at him feeling weird, Carlos quickly whispers; ¡°See, I told you¡­¡±

    Allan continues to speak; ¡°Alejandro Sanchez, I, Allan Carter...Director of Yggdrasil, American Branch, accept your request to join Yggdrasil...welcome aboard¡­¡±

    ¡°Seriously¡­¡± Alejandro says with excitement, Kasumi sighs at first and then smiles; ¡°Congratulations¡­you¡¯re one of us now¡­¡±

    ¡°Seriously...that idiot¡­¡± Carlos looks mad. ¡°I think it¡¯s fine¡­¡± Chelsea chuckles, Shion smiles along with Jairo. Rosa cries; ¡°Wahh...Alejandro, my son, I knew he could do it¡­¡±

    Allan looks at Kasumi; ¡°Kasumi, please take out the seed¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Kasumi goes to the panel located in the front and presses one button.

    Suddenly, a small door opens, and an object begins to come out. The object has the form of a giant seed, the seed shines in a bright silver color and illuminates the room.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Alejandro asks nervously, Kasumi turns around and smiles; ¡°This is one of the World Tree seeds.¡±

    ¡°World Tree...you mean it actually exists?¡±

    ¡°It does, but its location is a secret...I know you have seen our Esper Suits right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have seen yours¡­¡± Alejandro thinks back to when he saw Kasumi fight the Chupacabras. Kasumi continues to explain; ¡°Our esper suits are the manifestation of mana, they help us release and control mana. We obtain the esper suits by absorbing the seed.¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡± Alejandro is speechless. Allan begins to explain; ¡°Alejandro, you will absorb the seed and obtain an esper suit¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Alejandro looks excited. Allan continues to explain; ¡°Of course, you will need some training first¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait what?¡± Alejandro looks confused. Allan chuckles: ¡°You see, in order to obtain the power of the seed, you need to be strong on both body and soul. That¡¯s why...Kasumi¡¯s team will train you in order to be strong enough to accept the seed...I¡¯d say, it will take you six months to be prepared¡­¡±

    ¡°SIX MONTHS?¡± Alejandro looks shocked. Kasumi begins to explain:

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it takes around six months to a year to be fully prepared. That¡¯s why agents go to school in Japan and learn about controlling their esper suits.¡±

    ¡°Japan, I mean that¡¯s too far away¡­¡± Alejandro laughs nervously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will make an exception, since Kasumi and her unit are on a mission. We will train you here in Sun City. That intense training will only be for three months, and you will be able to get the seed.¡±

    ¡°What happens if I touch the seed now?¡±

    Shion steps forward; ¡°You will be consumed by the seed, and you will turn into mana and forever be lost in this world¡­.¡±

    (GULP)

    Alejandro chuckles nervously; ¡°I guess...I prefer to train¡­¡±

    ¡°There is also the situation with your left hand, that golden key may also absorb you¡­¡± Allan comments with a serious expression. ¡°Alejandro, every time you use the key¡¯s power, you are shortening your life..¡±

    Kasumi looks at Alejandro, Alejandro smiles and says with confidence:

    ¡°I know..I promise you that I won¡¯t use it, unless my life depends on it¡­¡±

    ¡°Excellent...very well everyone, please stay safe¡­¡± Allan ends the holographic meeting.

    Kasumi sighs and looks at Alejandro; ¡°I guess, it was fate, huh¡­¡± Kasumi walks towards Alejandro; ¡°Very well...Alejandro, Carlos and Jairo will be in charge of your physical training...and Shion will be in charge of your mental and soul training¡­¡±

    ¡°EHH WHY ME?¡± Carlos exclaims, Kasumi looks at Carlos with a sad expression; ¡°Are you...against it¡­¡±

    ¡°So cute¡­¡± Carlos bleeds from his nose as he shakes his head; ¡°Not at all...I will do my best...Senpai¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay everyone, I declare this meeting over¡­¡± Kasumi puts away the seed.

    Meanwhile¡­

    ¡°Phew...that was tough, good thing Alejandro accepted right?¡± Allan sitting in an office stands up and walks to the window, standing in the window, a beautiful red-head woman smiles; ¡°You know that Rebecca will get mad right?¡±

    ¡°I know...but, I see potential in him...plus, he is friends with El Charro Negro¡­and we need to protect that golden key...¡±

    ¡°I see...Allan...you always like to think ahead...don¡¯t you¡­¡± Allan smiles at her; ¡°Heidi...you know me too well¡­¡±

    ¡°Very well¡­I will take my leave¡­¡± Heidi begins to walk away, Allan smiles; ¡°I know that he will be the strongest member¡­¡±

 Vol. 5 - Chapter 2: Silent Invasion

    Sun City¡­

    After the meeting ended...Alejandro decided to take a walk-in order to analyze what just happened...He did not notice that someone or something was following him¡­

    ¡°The Golden Key...every time I use it, it shortens my life...Uriel and his mother managed to seal it, but still¡­¡± Alejandro walks towards a famous spot known as ¡°Plaza de los Lagartos¡± (Alligator Plaza) This famous spot has multiple alligator statues and a fountain in the middle.

    Alejandro looks at the fountain and thinks; ¡°I wonder, if I could ever be strong enough to protect someone.¡±

    (WOOF WOOF)

    Suddenly, a dog stands in the back. ¡°A dog?¡± Alejandro looks at the dog, the dog gets closer.

    ¡°No, is that a coyote?¡± Alejandro sees that the coyote slowly passes through the lights, Alejandro looks confused:

    ¡°What is a coyote doing here?¡±

    ¡°I finally found you...host of the golden key¡­¡± Alejandro hears a voice coming from somewhere; ¡°Who said that?¡±

    Suddenly, the coyote begins to transform into a human.

    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s going on...the coyote transformed into a woman?¡± Alejandro rubs his eyes, the human walks towards him. Alejandro opens his eyes and clearly sees...he was wrong¡­

    ¡°No... don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s a¡­¡± Alejandro is in shock as he sees a young man with brown skin, and yellowish eyes, the young man has a very feminine posture with long brown hair.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure, my name is Navajo¡­¡± The young man (who is naked) extends his hand towards Alejandro.

    ¡°Hey, dude...cover yourself¡­¡± Alejandro covers his eyes. ¡°Oops, I forgot when I transformed, my clothes disappeared...fufufu¡­¡±

    (CLICK)

    Navajo snaps his fingers. -POOF- Suddenly, he makes his clothes appear, his clothes consist of a tight high collar and sleeveless greenish-shirt with native american patterns, black skinny jeans with native-style sandals. He has a native style bandana and bracelets in his arms.

    ¡°Is this better?¡± Navajo asks in a feminine style. Alejandro stops covering his face and nods in agreement with suspicion. ¡°How did you know who I was?¡± Alejandro asks suspiciously, Navajo chuckles; ¡°Fufufu...well, let¡¯s just say, a girl¡¯s intuition¡­¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap, judging from your clothing and the way you call yourself, and you mentioned the golden key¡­¡±

    ¡°Fufufu...I see that you are smarter than you look, and you didn¡¯t even flinch when I transformed from a coyote to a human...So, I knew who you were because I knew a way to release the golden key from your hand¡­¡±

    Alejandro opens his eyes wider, looking surprised; ¡°Are you serious? How...How can you do that?¡±

    ¡°Fufu...that¡¯s a secret...you see, I know a ritual in order to release that power, but it needs to happen at a special time¡­¡±

    ¡°A special time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it must happen in a lunar eclipse¡­when the moon is slightly tainted in red...¡±

    Alejandro looks surprised upon hearing the moon and asks; ¡°The moon...why?¡±

    ¡°We need the moon¡¯s power to release the key...however, we will need to make a contract¡­¡±

    ¡°A contract?¡±

    ¡°Yes...it¡¯s a simple contract in which our souls will combine¡­¡± Navajo begins to move his hand around his body; ¡°Yes...we will need to become one¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s creepy¡­¡±

    ¡°Fufufu...so, what do you say?¡± Navajo begins to move closer; he extends his hand and paralyzes Alejandro. Alejandro begins to feel his bloodlust; ¡°This isn¡¯t good¡­¡± Navajo smiles as his fangs appear; ¡°You look very delicious, maybe I¡¯ll just have a bite¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    (BBBOOOMMM)

    At that moment, a figure falls in between Navajo and Alejandro. Alejandro is pushed away by the force, Navajo jumps back; ¡°Oh, we have a visitor?¡±

    ¡°Are you okay, President?¡± Alejandro hears a feminine voice, as the smoke screen clears, revealing a girl with black hair, pale skin and reddish colored eyes.

    ¡°A-A-Anastasia?¡± Alejandro looks at her in shock, Anastasia wearing her uniform stands in between them. Anastasia without any expression lifts a double-edged long sword. Navajo laughs:

    ¡°Fufufu...it appears that we have company...how about we meet again in 10 days...right here in this spot¡­¡±

    ¡°Go to hell¡­¡± Alejandro says with anger.

    ¡°Fufufu...I really like your attitude, I think I am attracted to you¡­¡± Alejandro feels chills down his spine; ¡°Oh great, another weirdo¡­¡±

    Navajo walks backwards as he transforms into a coyote; ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting...and I know, you will come¡­¡±

    Anastasia lowers her weapon; ¡°It appears, his presence disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Phew...that was a close one, thank you Anastasia...but wait, were you following me?¡± Alejandro asks as he chuckles nervously. ¡°Indeed,  I was¡­¡± Anastasia replies without hesitation.

    ¡°Wow, so forward¡­¡± Alejandro sighs with his eyes closed and asks; ¡°So...why did you follow me?¡±

    ¡°I was instructed by Master Aleister that you would be my new Master...meaning that I must obey every command¡­¡±

    ¡°Aleister really said that?¡± Alejandro once again sighs: ¡°Well, thank you for helping me...but I¡¯m going to be okay now...so, I¡¯ll see you at school¡­¡± Alejandro begins to walk away waving at Anastasia.

    ***************************************************************************

    Alejandro¡¯s Apartment¡­

    Alejandro walks to his apartment; ¡°Well, that was weird, perhaps I should tell Kasumi about this...or maybe not, I wouldn¡¯t want to give her any¡­¡± Alejandro stops at his door and sees luggage in front of it.

    ¡°What the¡­who left this luggage here¡­¡±

    ¡°The luggage belongs to me¡­¡± Anastasia appears behind Alejandro; ¡°Woahh...you were following me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, as I told you before, you are my new master now¡­¡¯

    ¡°So, you are going to live with me?¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks nervous; ¡°What the hell is wrong with this girl¡­this may be a trick from Aleister to kill me...¡± Alejandro crosses his arms; ¡°Sorry...but no... you can¡¯t stay here...I mean, it isn¡¯t right¡­ I am a man you know...¡±

    ¡°I see...then would you let me stay here outside?¡±

    ¡°Wait...don¡¯t you have a home?¡±

    ¡°I do, but I was ordered to stay with you¡­and for that, I was negated to go back to my home until further notice¡­¡± Anastasia shows no expression upon explaining. Alejandro begins to feel guilty and sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°Hey...are you going to kill me?¡±

    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t ordered to kill you¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay...you may come in¡­but please, don¡¯t tell anyone about this okay...¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­I shall keep my lips sealed¡­¡± Anastasia carries her luggage and enters Alejandro¡¯s apartment.

    Alejandro sighs once again and thinks; ¡°If anyone sees a girl living in my apartment, I am going to be in a lot of trouble¡­¡±

    From that moment on...Anastasia and Alejandro became roommates¡­

    ***************************************************************************

    Later that night¡­

    In a luxurious apartment located in the richest part of Sun City...a beautiful woman gets out of her bed and walks to the restroom...that woman is Johanna Gomez, the nurse of the Sun City International Highschool¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry...I guess, I should¡¯ve eaten more dinner on that date I had¡­¡± Johanna heads to the fridge and grabs something to eat; ¡°Oh well, I guess I¡¯ll have some late-night snack¡­¡±

    ¡°If you eat that, you will get fat¡­¡± A voice from behind her stops Johanna from eating her snack. She lowers her food and chuckles; ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of knocking?¡±

    Johanna turns around and sees three figures. One of them is on her couch, the other sitting in a chair and the other standing in front of her.

    The one standing in front of her speaks; ¡°Sorry to interrupt your agent Gomez, but we came here to inform you¡­¡± The one standing in front of Johanna has average height.

    ¡°-? Man, this sofa is comfortable...you live in heaven¡­-? ¡± The one on her couch says with the voice of a little girl. She is moving around and playing on her couch. The one sitting in the chair stands up, he is taller than average to the point that he almost touches the ceiling of the apartment; ¡°Please mind your manners¡­Flood¡±

    ¡°-? Tee...hee...sorry, Drought, I got a little excited.... -?¡±

    ¡°Flood...Drought, please settle down¡­¡± The man standing in front of Johanna orders both of them.

    ¡°Right...Typhoon¡­¡±

    Johanna smiles: ¡°So, what is the famous group of M.I.S.T. doing in my apartment?¡±

    Typhoon, the one that stands in front of her, begins to explain; ¡°We came here to inform you that we will begin our mission in a couple of days...Agent Watson sent you this order¡­¡±

    Typhoon shows Johanna a piece of paper. Johanna reads it and opens her eyes wider; she proceeds to burn the piece of paper with a lighter.

    ¡°Understood¡­¡± Johanna burns the paper.

    ¡°We expect full cooperation, Agent Gomez¡­¡±

    The agents of M.I.S.T disappeared. Johanna chuckles: ¡°So, their target is Yggdrasil and I was ordered to not interfere...Agent Watson...do you plan to start a war?¡±

    Johanna sighs as she looks at the table; ¡°That stupid girl¡­she took my snack¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    February 24th; Sun City

    One week has passed since Alejandro was presented as a candidate to join Yggdrasil...There have been peaceful days in Sun City and in Alejandro¡¯s life¡­Right now, it is past 10 pm...and Jairo¡¯s cafe is about to close...

    ¡°Thank you...come again¡­¡± Alejandro waves at the last of the customers. He locks the door and sits in a booth; ¡°Oh man, I¡¯m beat¡­¡±

    Jairo walks towards him and puts a cup of coffee on the table; ¡°Good job today Alejandro¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    Jairo notices that Alejandro is tired; ¡°Say...how has school been? Is it hard to be the President?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too tiresome...on the second day, I had a meeting with the Principal and got chewed out because her daughter is too clingy on me...next I had to see the budget of the athletic teams who will be competing on the spring tournament...On the next day, I had a meeting with the art clubs, and discussed about their budgets as well...and after that, I met with the Student council presidents of the other schools¡­and that was just the first five days of my life as President¡­¡±

    ¡°Fufufu...you sure have it hard¡­¡± Jairo chuckles, Alejandro puts his head on the table; ¡°Tell me about it...and yet, I feel as if the school still hates me...plus, Valerie¡­¡±

    Alejandro stops as he thinks about Valerie. Jairo notices:

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Valerie?¡±

    Alejandro looks down; ¡°She¡¯s been avoiding me all this time, because she saw me on top of Marjorie¡­I think now, she hates me...¡±

    ¡°You know dear, I don¡¯t think she hates you; I think it¡¯s the opposite¡­¡±

    ¡°You really think so?¡± Alejandro lifts his head up feeling relieved.

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s the way my hubby and I always play around¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe, you should try talking to her tomorrow¡­¡± Jairo smiles, Alejandro stands up with confidence; ¡°You¡¯re right, I will do my best...and tomorrow, I will speak to her¡­¡±

    ¡°Excellent¡­now, how about if we do some training...¡± Jairo smiles at him.  ¡°Not again, Carlos¡¯ methods are extreme and training to control mana with Shion is a pain also¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, you said you wanted to be strong right?¡±  Alejandro looks at Jairo and asks; ¡°Mr. Jairo, why did you decide to be a member?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a tricky question¡­¡± Jairo says as he changes his expression.

    ¡°Sorry, I think I was too forward¡­¡± Jairo chuckles; ¡°It¡¯s okay dear, I¡¯ll tell you...you see, I was one of the people Carlos said was forced to be part of Yggdrasil¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°You see, my full name is Jairo de la Hoya, and my father was in charge of the Economic division of Yggdrasil...he raised me and my brother to be members as well...at the end my brother Alvaro was the one who took the post...he was smarter and more talented¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean you have a brother?¡±

    ¡°Yes...my family lives in Spain along with my hubby...I¡¯m sure he is waiting for me with open arms¡­¡± Jairo finishes cleaning the table.

    Alejandro chuckles and changes his expression; ¡°At least you have someone waiting for you...my sister doesn¡¯t even want to see me...I haven¡¯t seen her in 5 years¡­and she rarely calls me¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that she has her motives, and she is working hard as well...¡±

    ¡°I doubt it¡­¡± Alejandro feels angry, Jairo shakes his head and changes the subject:

    ¡°Alejandro, you must be strong and think that people who trust you...I, myself am one of them and Rosa as well¡­¡± Jairo puts his hand on his shoulder and smiles.

    Alejandro chuckles: ¡°Well...I¡¯m glad...I don¡¯t care what other people say, you are my best friend¡­.and I will become stronger¡­¡±

    Slowly...and without anyone noticing...a thick mist began to surround the restaurant¡­

    ¡°So... what do you think this Golden Key opens?¡± Alejandro asks as he looks at his hand. Jairo scratches his cheek; ¡°I don¡¯t know dear...but...it''s dangerous to use it...we of Yggdrasil will try to keep you safe so please, don¡¯t use it¡­¡±

    ¡°I know...I know...but I''m just curious, according to Uriel, there are seven in total right?¡±

    ¡°That I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Jairo stands up; ¡°Let¡¯s go finish cleaning the kitchen and get ready for the meeting, okay?¡±

    ¡°Right...I wonder if other people know about the golden keys¡­¡±

    ¡°That...young man...is classified information¡­¡±

    (BBBAADDDUUMMMPP)

    Alejandro and Jairo are frozen upon hearing those words. They turn to look at the entrance and see the members of M.I.S.T. Flood is drinking coffee; ¡°-? Delicious, you have quite the talent¡­-?¡±

    The members of M.I.S.T have full black military attires; they all have black robes with hoods and theater style masks that make their identity a secret. Flood has a white mask; Drought has a black mask. Finally, the Typhoon has a mask that is divided into white and black.

    ¡°Flood, please mind your manners¡­¡± Drought says to Flood. Flood takes out a dollar and puts it on the table; ¡°-? Keep the change¡­-?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jairo, who are these people?¡± Alejandro asks in fear. Jairo looks angry; ¡°Stay behind me¡­¡± Jairo walks forward; ¡°How may I help you?¡±

    ¡°Jairo de la Hoya...member of Yggdrasil, we the members of M.I.S.T have come to kill you¡­¡±

    ¡°M.I.S.T?¡± Alejandro asks, confused. Jairo takes a step back; ¡°It can¡¯t be...Alejandro, you must get away¡­¡±

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Flood...do it¡­¡± Typhoon, the leader orders Flood to act. Flood takes a step forward and gathers mana in her hands; ¡°-? Okay...time to begin our mission. -?¡±

    The mana takes the shape of an orb. Flood releases it slowly to the restaurant; ¡°-?Get ready¡­-?¡±

    ¡°What is¡­¡± Jairo quickly grabs Alejandro. The mana sphere expands creating a great explosion.

    (BBBOOOOOOMMMM)

    Soon Jairo¡¯s restaurant suffered a large explosion. Destroying everything inside.

    ***************************************************************************

    A few minutes before¡­

    ¡°Senpai...do we really need to go to the meeting? I¡¯m kind of tired today?¡± Chelsea complains as she walks with the others.

    ¡°Chelsea, this meeting is important so move¡­¡± Carlos exclaims to Chelsea, who turns around and replies; ¡°Oh shut up, you just want to brag about how awesome a trainer you are¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Carlos replies with ¡°stars¡± shining around him. Kasumi chuckles: ¡°Okay you two, try not to get carried away with the rookie¡­¡±

    ¡°Senpai...you seem happier lately, is it because Alejandro is part of Yggdrasil now?¡± Shion asks Kasumi with a curious expression. Kasumi nods: ¡°Indeed I am, you see, ever since I arrived here 2 years ago...Alejandro has always been so casual and very kind to me, you know for a foreigner feeling alone in a place like this well...I¡¯m just glad¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...if you¡¯re happy senpai, then I am as well¡­¡± Shion smiles at Kasumi.

    (BBBOOOMMMM)

    ¡°Senpai, what is that?¡± Chelsea points at the explosion, suddenly everyone notices a thick mist surrounding them.

    ¡°Wait, why are there no people here? And this Mist?¡± Shion says feeling anxious.

    ¡°Everyone, get ready...this is not normal...the explosion, that¡¯s Jairo¡¯s direction¡­¡± Kasumi observes feeling nervous.

    ¡°Senpai, I tried calling Rosa, but she is not responding¡­¡± Shion informs Kasumi. Kasumi begins to run as she orders everyone to follow her:

    ¡°This is bad...we¡¯re under attack.¡±

    (BBBOOOMMM)

    A few seconds after the explosion, Jairo jumps back from the smokescreen holding Alejandro.

    Jairo falls along with Alejandro; ¡°A-A-Alejandro, are you okay?¡± Alejandro grabs his head; ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a bump¡­¡±

    ¡°G-G-Good¡­¡± Alejandro feels something warm in his hand. He looks at Jairo and his eyes open wider; ¡°J-J-Jairo...you¡¯re arm¡­¡± Jairo is missing his left arm, and blood comes out non-stop, he is also burned from the left side of his face.

    Alejandro is shaking as he sees Jairo coughing up blood; ¡°J-J-Jairo¡­¡±

    ¡°S-S-Stay focused Alejandro, they''re coming, don¡¯t worry about me...I¡¯ll be fine¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s with all the mist...when did it get here?¡± Alejandro stands up and looks around.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve noticed boy¡­I was informed that the members of Yggdrasil were Kasumi Miyazono, Shion Saito, Rosa Gutierrez, Jairo de la Hoya, Carlos Valverde and Chelsea Lockhart...but I didn¡¯t see any other members on the list...who are you?¡± Typhoon says as he and the other members walk out of the smokescreen. They throw a body to the ground:

    ¡°RROOOSSAAA¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s still alive, however¡­she might die if you don¡¯t answer the question?¡± Tyson takes out a gun and points at her.

    Alejandro looks really nervous; ¡°I-I-I¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just a high school student who was curious about the golden keys, that¡¯s all¡­¡± Jairo immediately responds as he thinks; ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any updates...if there were spies, then they  wouldn¡¯t know about Alejandro¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...well, because our order is to kill the members of Yggdrasil...the boy may leave after we erase his memories.¡±

    (BADUMP)

    Typhoon notices someone entering the mist; ¡°Drought, take care of Jairo, Rosa and the kid...it appears that four people have entered the mist...Flood, come with me¡­¡±

    ¡°-? Right¡­-?¡± Typhoon and Flood disappear in the mist.

    ¡°Too bad for you...I am your opponent¡­¡± Drought says as he reveals to have a pair of giant iron gauntlets that shine a red color.

    ¡°Hahaha...do you think I will go down so easily? Don¡¯t make me laugh¡­¡± Jairo stands up and with mana, he stops the bleeding. Jairo lifts his arm revealing a pink crest that has the shape of a wing.

    He takes a deep breath and shouts; ¡°Activate; Flamingo Elegante; Completo¡± (Elegant Flamingo; Complete)

    Jairo¡¯s crest begins to spread around his body causing him to transform into his esper suit. The suit consists of black military pants with pink stripes shining on his side. A black vest that has pink stripes in the borders and a flamingo figure on his back. Pink gauntlets and a black police hat with pink borders. Finally, a short pink cape that hangs on his right side.

    ¡°I am not going to permit you to lay a hand on my best friend¡­¡± Jairo prepares to fight. He looks at Alejandro and whispers; ¡°Alejandro...this is your first mission...save Rosa...I will distract him¡­¡±

    Jairo looks at Alejandro shaking and screams; ¡°ALEJANDRO¡­PULL YOURSELF TOGETHER!¡±

    Alejandro hears Jairo and looks at him enraged, he breathes heavily as he thinks; ¡°I¡¯m sorry...but I am scared¡­¡±

    Alejandro stands up; ¡°But I need to save Ms. Rosa¡­¡± Drought looks at Alejandro; ¡°Are you going to attack too? A civilian that gets involved will count as an accomplice¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, but your main focus is me¡­¡± Jairo charges straight into Drought and prepares to attack.

    ***************************************************************************

    At the same time¡­

    Kasumi¡¯s group decided to separate into teams...Kasumi and Chelsea head to the left side...Shion and Carlos head to the right¡­Their goal is to reach the cafe on both sides simultaneously...

    ¡°Shion, where is your location?¡± Kasumi asks as she and Chelsea approach the cafe. They suddenly hear loud noises; ¡°Senpai, what is that?¡± Chelsea asks Kasumi.

    Kasumi looks worried; ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it appears Jairo is fighting¡­let¡¯s hurry¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    On the right side, Shion and Carlos head down the street, only 3 blocks away. ¡°Shion-Senpai, what¡¯s with this mist...it¡¯s so thick, I can¡¯t see a thing¡­¡±

    ¡°Carlos, stay in position, this is probably a mechanism used by the enemy to attack¡­¡±

    ¡°-? You got that right¡­-?¡± Shion and Carlos hear a little girl¡¯s voice. Suddenly, a projectile heads their way.

    (BBBOOOMMM)

    Carlos and Shion dodge the attack with ease. They see a small figure walking in the mist and heading their way.  Carlos gets angry; ¡°You bastard, was it you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°-? Tee...hee¡­ it looks like I missed¡­hello there...my name is Flood and I came here to play with you¡­-?¡±

    ¡°A girl?¡± Carlos asks as he tries to figure out who is behind the suit. ¡°Carlos, change into your suit now¡­¡± Shion exclaims as she raises her arm. Shion begins to chant:

    ¡°Activate: Gorudenkuren Complete¡± (Golden Crane)

    Shion¡äs crest begins to spread around her body causing her to shine into a golden color revealing an esper suit. The suit consists of a black kimono with golden lines around the edges of the borders of the kimono. The kimono is adjusted into her body with the skirt being short above the knees. She has black stockings that go up to her knees with her border being golden color. She has sandals with golden colored strings.

    Carlos lifts his arm as well showing his crest which consists of a circle with two rectangles up and down and chants; ¡°Activate, Gorrion de Safiro, Completo¡± (Sapphire Swallow, Complete.)

    Carlos¡¯ crest begins to spread around his body causing him to shine into a blue color revealing an Esper suit. He is wearing a blue short sleeved shirt with long sleeved black jacket with blue borders and black military pants with blue military boots. The back of the jacket has an image of a swallow with bluish borders.

    Flood begins to jump with excitement; ¡°-? Oh wow, these are the famous esper suits...it¡¯s my first time seeing them...how exciting, I can¡¯t wait to kill you¡­-?¡±

    Shion and Carlos prepare to fight; ¡°Carlos, we¡¯re going with formation B¡­¡±

    ¡°Got it¡­¡±

    Meanwhile on Kasumi¡¯s side¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Kasumi Miyazono¡­¡± Typhoon, the leader, stands in front of Chelsea and Kasumi. Kasumi looks at him with anger; ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am Typhoon, the leader of the special group known as, Mystery Intelligence Special Task Force...in other words, M.I.S.T.¡±

    ¡°Mist? That¡¯s so lame¡­¡± Chelsea thinks as she looks at the Typhoon.

    ¡°Did you say M.I.S.T? Why are government assassins here?¡± Chelsea notices Kasumi shaking.

    ¡°You see...we received direct orders to assassinate all members of Yggdrasil involved with the terrorist attack ten days ago on Sun City International Highschool...Jairo de la Hoya and Shion Saito¡­¡±

    Kasumi opens her eyes wider; ¡°W-W-Wait, they only defended the school from an attack...who told you that they were terrorists?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern...this is nothing personal, but we were given orders, and we will fulfill them...so if you please let us finish our jobs, we will be on our way¡­¡±

    Kasumi makes a fist as she thinks about Jairo and Shion; ¡°I see...so Olivia Lucifugus was the one, right? You can try...but, as the leader of the team...I will not let you kill them¡­¡± Kasumi lifts her right arm to reveal an orange light crest. The crest has a circle in the center of her forearm with two curving lines. The crest begins to shine brighter as Katsumi chants:

    ¡°Activate Orenjikji: Complete¡± (Translates: Orange Pheasant)

    Katsumi¡¯s crest begins to spread around her body causing her to shine into an orange revealing an esper suit. The suit consists of a black kimono with an orange line around the borders of the kimono.

    The kimono is adjusted into her body with the skirt being short above the knees. She has black stockings that go up to her knees with her border being orange color. She has sandals with orange color strings and a black jacket that she holds with her shoulders. The back of the jacket has an image of a pheasant with orange borders.

    Chelsea lifts her left arm as well showing her crest which consists of two rectangles and chants; ¡°Activate, Sky-blue Hawk, Complete.¡±

    Chelsea¡¯s crest begins to spread around her body causing her to shine into an orange revealing an esper suit. She is wearing a black vest with light blue borders with a long shirt below her vest.  She has black shorts with leggings and military boots. She has headphones with a special blue lens on her left eye. On her back, an image of a Hawk with light blue borders.

    Typhoon sighs: ¡°I knew this wouldn¡¯t be easy...oh well...please be aware that I warned you¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Flood vs. Shion and Carlos

    (SSLLASSHHH)

    Carlos with a pair of ninja kunais fights Flood who has a sword made of manna (similar to a lightsaber) both of them clash their weapons. Flood¡¯s sword is superior and destroys every kunai that Carlos makes.

    -TCH- ¡°What¡¯s with this guy...his sword is like something out of Star Wars¡­¡±

    ¡°-?Tee...hee...sorry but I have bad news for you¡­-?¡± Flood gets closer to Carlos and says; ¡°I¡¯m a woman¡­-?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a what?¡±

    (PPUUUMM)

    Flood kicks Carlos and sends him flying towards Shion; ¡°Carlos, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...don¡¯t worry senpai¡­but what¡¯s with this mist?¡±

    ¡°-?Tee...hee...That¡¯s classified, I won¡¯t tell you that this mist is a special barrier that keeps people without any mana away and makes our job as assassins easier¡­those who smell it are affected by the mist and turn around¡­-?¡±

    ¡°WAIT, YOU ALREADY TOLD YOUR SECRET!¡± Carlos exclaims angrily.

    ¡°-?Oh, that¡¯s right...tee...hee¡­-?¡± Flood chuckles causing Carlos to get angrier.

    Shion steps forward; ¡°Calm down, analyze the situation, and figure out her moves¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, sorry Senpai¡­¡± Carlos makes two kunai appear and throws one of them towards her, suddenly, the kunai travels faster and higher. -PPUUMM- ¡°What the...my kunai¡­¡±

    Shion looks at Flood; ¡°Carlos, you sent the kunai and missed, what happened?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know...I just threw it to her.¡± Carlos looks at his hand, Shion begins to think; ¡°I trust him, Carlos is the type that never misses...so let¡¯s try this¡­¡±

    Shion takes out two talisman paper that have the kanji word; ¡°æi¡± (Chains) She makes a hand sign with only her index finger up as she chants:

    ¡°Kogane no Shinseina kusari¡± (Golden Sacred Chains)

    Two golden chains come out, Shion aims at Flood, however, the chains missed going to higher. -BBBOOOMMM- ¡°-? Tee...hee...you missed... -?¡± Flood chuckles, Shion looks nervous; ¡°I get it, you have the ability to increase mana or strength, right?¡±

    ¡°-?That¡¯s right, they call me ¡°Flood¡± because I can increase mana and everything in large proportions like a flood, you may think it¡¯s a disadvantage but, it¡¯s quite the opposite¡­.-?¡± Flood disappears from their sight and appears  in front of Carlos; ¡°-? Now then, my business isn¡¯t with you, but with the woman. -?¡±

    (BBOOOOMMM)

    Flood kicks Carlos with force that sends him flying to a car, destroying one side: ¡°N-N-No way¡­she¡¯s strong¡­¡±

    Carlos bleeds from his head and loses consciousness.

    ¡°CCCCAAARRRLLOOOSSS¡± Shion screams, she makes her chains chase Flood.

    Flood avoids every attack, she takes out a gun and prepares to fire; ¡°-? Shion Saito, you are guilty for the terrorist attack on Sun City International Highschool and now you¡¯re sentenced -?¡±

    ¡°Guilty?¡± Shion looks surprised. -BBBAANNNGG- Flood fires from her gun, Shion makes a shield; ¡°I won¡¯t let it hit¡­¡±

    (BBBOOOMMM)The bullet connects with her stomach.

    Shion begins to bleed and falls down to the ground; ¡°No way...my shield¡­¡±

    ¡°-? Tee...he...I already told you, I can increase anything I want, including bullets and momentum¡­-?¡± Flood changes to a serious tone; ¡°-? Now then, Shion Saito, time to die¡­-?¡±

    (BANG BANG BANG BANG)

    Flood shots multiple times, blood begins to cover the street, Flood walks away as she takes out a cell phone; ¡°-? Mission Accomplished¡­-?¡±

    **************************************************************************

    Typhoon vs. Kasumi and Chelsea

    On Kasumi¡¯s side, Chelsea quickly moved to a secret location as she is a sharpshooter. Kasumi battles Typhoon directly¡­

    (SSSLLLAASSHHH)

    Kasumi with her katana clashes with Typhoon with a manna saber similar to a lightsaber. Kasumi tries to attack multiple times, but the Typhoon predicts every movement:

    ¡°Is this the best you got?

    Kasumi breathes heavily as she thinks; ¡°I can¡¯t waste time here...I need to help the others.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you seem a little off...first time being a leader? Let me tell you, your subordinates are replaceable. Concentrate here and now¡­¡± Typhoon makes fun of Kasumi.

    Kasumi gets angrier and holds her sword tighter; ¡°What did you say? You bastard, how can you think that way¡­¡±

    Kasumi charges at the Typhoon, Chelsea is in the building next to them and points her a rifle that consists of a small telescope lens, it has a pink color and black flames on the side. She is camouflaged as she eats a lollipop; ¡°Senpai, I got the target locked¡­¡±

    ¡°Fire¡­¡± Kasumi jumps back.-BBAANNNGG- Chelsea shoots a bullet and connects with Typhoon.

    ¡°Got him¡­¡± Chelsea smiles with confidence however, there is a figure standing in the smokescreen; ¡°Not bad, sniper...however¡­¡±

    Typhoon swings his sword causing a wind barrage and completely destroys the building where Chelsea was.

    ¡°KKYYAAHHH¡± Chelsea flies away with the building.

    ¡°CHELSEA!¡± Kasumi gets distracted, Typhoon uses the opportunity to swing his sword releasing a wind barrage at her as well. Kasumi flies a couple of blocks away.

    She lies on the floor as blood comes out of her hip. Typhoon appears and points his sword at her; ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡±

    ¡°I was defeated. Just like that?¡± Tears come out of Kasumi¡¯s eyes as she looks up. Typhoon continues to speak:

    I was ordered not to kill you...but I have orders to get rid of Jairo...Shion was already taken care off¡­¡±

    ¡°What... did you¡­¡± Kasumi tries to get up, Typhoon puts his sword away as he begins to walk away; ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to take care of the other target¡­¡±

    (BBBOOOOOMMM)

    At that moment, mana comes out of the location where Alejandro and Jairo were. The mana is golden and black at the same time, destroying the buildings surrounding them.

    ***************************************************************************

    Drought vs Jairo and Alejandro

    Jairo charges at Drought and punches him with force; ¡°NOOWWWW¡­¡± Alejandro runs quickly to Rosa and carries her thinking; ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m so weak¡­¡± Alejandro gets Rosa out of the fire range. Jairo and Drought continue with their fight. Jairo decides to use his ¡°Kawai Flamingo¡± minigun.

    (BANG BANG BANG BANG)

    The minigun has a 6-barreled, air-cooled, electrically operated rotary machine gun. The electric motor rotates the barrel chamber and firing system inside the weapon. Multiple barrels have a higher capacity to withstand a high rate of fire, and they are recharged by manna.

    The bullets connect with Drought but none of them seem to affect him; ¡°What¡¯s happening, my attacks don¡¯t work.¡±

    Drought begins to laugh; ¡°You¡¯re wasting your mana and bullets, let me ask you something. When you hit me...didn¡¯t you feel weak?¡±

    Jairo notices that and thinks; ¡°That¡¯s right, I thought it was just my imagination but¡­¡± Drought laughs harder; ¡°You get it now...my ability is to dry things up just like a drought...now then¡­¡± Drought moves quickly and attacks Jairo.

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    Drought punches Jairo in the stomach, Jairo vomits blood. Jairo tries to punch Drought but he dodges it and punches Jairo in the face. Drought has the upper hand punching and kicking Jairo without mercy. Alejandro only shakes as he hold Rosa in his arms, he feels desperate thinking:

    ¡°What do I do? Jairo is being killed in front of me...damn it...the key¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks at his hand and thinks; ¡°I can use its power¡­.I¡¯m sorry, but I have no choice¡­¡± Alejandro stands up and takes a deep breath.

    ¡°Master, are you okay?¡± Alejandro hears a voice and looks at his right, he gets surprised upon seeing Anastasia next to him; ¡°Wow, how did you get here?¡±

    ¡°I will be on my master¡¯s side¡­¡± Anastasia looks at him without any expression, Alejandro smiles; ¡°Perfect timing, please take Rosa and run as fast as you can...I am about to unleash this power, please take her away, out of the mist...now¡­¡±

    ¡°As you wish¡­¡± Anastasia grabs Rosa and begins to run. At the top of the building a coyote is looking at the scene; ¡°Oh, so there you are my beloved...and I can see that girl is also special, she may be in handy in the future...now then, will I get to see the golden key in action?¡±

    Alejandro unwraps his left hand revealing a scar in the shape of a key; ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I need to release this power in order to save my friend¡­¡±

    (BBAADDUUUMMPPP)

    Mana comes out of Alejandro¡¯s hand. Alejandro feels that someone is behind him, the old man with the Native American attire is behind him:

    ¡°Young one...the golden key...use it¡­¡±

    Golden mana comes out of his fist. Alejandro feels pain as he grabs his left fist; ¡°Focus, just like a Space Ranger attack¡­just like the Chupacabra¡±

    The coyote says with excitement; ¡°Finally, the golden key!¡±

    ¡°WHAT¡¯S THIS MANA!¡± Jairo and Drought notice; ¡°ALEJANDRO NOO!!!¡±

    ¡°AAAHHH¡± Alejandro charges towards Drought; ¡°Silver Punch¡± Alejandro tries to punch Drought.

    (BBBBOOOMMMM)

    Drought punches Alejandro with force and sends him flying; ¡°Too weak¡­¡±

    (CCCRRRAAASSHHH)

    Alejandro hits his head on the ground;  ¡°AAHHHHHH¡±

    He grabs his bleeding head as he thinks; ¡°This hurts, hurts, why, I thought I punched him¡­¡±

    Drought slams Jairo in the ground and walks towards Alejandro, he grabs his left hand; ¡°This thing, a golden key huh...you thought that just by screaming and charging at me, you would hit me? Don¡¯t be an idiot boy...does it hurt? Of course it does, because you are weak¡­¡±

    Drought squeezes Alejandro¡¯s arm with force; ¡°AAAHHHHH¡± Alejandro screams as Drought chuckles; ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll do you a favor and rip this hand off¡­.¡± Alejandro begins to scream; ¡°NOOO!!! PLEASE NOOO!!!¡±.

    (BBBAADDDUUUMMMPPP)

    Suddenly, mana emerges with a violent wave pushing Drought back; ¡°What the...what¡¯s happening to the kid?¡±

    (BBBOOOOMMM)

    Golden and Black mana come out in the shape of tentacles and begin to destroy everything. Alejandro¡¯s left side is covered in black veins as he holds it with pain; ¡°Damn it, my hand...no¡­.¡± Alejandro begins to cry in pain.

    ¡°You damned brat, what did you do?¡± Drought lets go of him as he jumps back.  Jairo notices and charges at him trying to help:

    ¡°Alejandro, pull yourself together...Alejandro¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it...I¡¯m losing control¡­¡± Alejandro begins to lose consciousness. The coyote jumps off as he slowly turns into Navajo; ¡°Finally, that power is mine¡­¡±

    Navajo extends his hand and begins to absorb the mana. Jairo notices and grabs Alejandro, exposing himself to the power; ¡°SNAP OUT OF IT!¡±

    (BBBBOOOMMM)

    ¡°HAHAHA MORE! MORE!¡± Navajo continues to absorb the mana. Suddenly, Anastasia appears and quickly grabs the bandage; ¡°MASTER!¡±

    Anastasia exposes herself to the mana as well. She quickly begins to wrap Alejandro¡¯s arm. The mana begins to disappear, Navajo lands in front of them and whines:

    ¡°Aww, is that all...well, I guess you¡¯ll eventually give me that power okay¡­¡± Navajo walks away and disappears in the mist.

    Drought notices Navajo; ¡°That monster¡­a Skinwalker?¡± He looks forward; ¡°No¡­my mission comes first¡­¡±

    ¡°That would be enough¡­Drought¡­¡± Drought sees someone on his right.

    Jairo and Alejandro fall to the ground exhausted. Anastasia looks at Alejandro without any expression and asks:

    ¡°Are you okay Master?¡±

    ¡°Ha...ha...ha...yes, thank you Anastasia¡­¡± Alejandro replies, he looks at Jairo who is burned by the key¡¯s power.

    Alejandro feels tired as he apologizes to Jairo. Jairo smiles; ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this...I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be¡­¡±

    (SSSLLLASSSHHH)

    Alejandro opens his eyes wider; Anastasia also opens her eyes a little. Blood falls into Alejandro¡¯s face as he sees a mana sword piercing through Jairo¡¯s chest. Blood comes out of Jairo¡¯s mouth as he slowly falls to the ground.

    ¡°JJJJAAAIIIRROOOO!¡± Alejandro screams as he looks at Typhoon, the one who stabbed Jairo; ¡°Why, why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°Because it was our mission...Jairo de la Hoya was a threat that needed to be eliminated¡­¡± Typhoon begins to walk away, Alejandro breathes heavily as he looks at Jairo; ¡°J-J-Jairo¡­¡± Alejandro loses consciousness in Anastasia''s arms.

    (DRIP DRIP DROP DROP)

    Rain falls heavily and the mist slowly disperses in the air.

    ¡°-? Aww, that was too easy...I can¡¯t believe these were members of the famous Yggdrasil¡­-?¡± Flood says as she walks casually.

    "It was necessary, these guys needed to be stopped from being terrorists¡­¡± Drought replies as he walks alongside her.

    Both of them head towards Typhoon. Typhoon communicates with Agent Watson:

    ¡°Yes boss, it was something easy, we have eliminated all of the members including one pedestrian who tried to help them¡­¡±

    The three figures begin to walk away, the mist begins to clear as it shows all the members of Yggdrasil on the floor, they are covered in blood. Rain begins to fall as Typhoon says:

    ¡°Mission Accomplished¡­¡±

 Vol. 5 - Chapter 2.5 - The Departure of the Elegant Flamingo

    Later that night¡­

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    ¡°Jairo...Jairo...Jairo¡­¡± Alejandro opens his eyes; he sees the ceiling of a room. He lifts his body feeling pain all over it. He looks around asking; ¡°Where am I?¡±

    ¡°Oh master, you¡¯re awake¡­¡± Anastasia sits next to him and reads a book. Alejandro looks at Anastasia and asks; ¡°Anastasia, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I will remain on my Master¡¯s side¡­¡± Anastasia replies, Alejandro notices that she is wearing handcuffs; ¡°Why are you wearing those?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because she is a prisoner¡­¡± Carlos enters the room; he walks towards Alejandro; ¡°It appears you¡¯re awake...how are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling good, but more importantly...Jairo¡­¡±

    (PPUUUMMM)

    Carlos punches Alejandro; ¡°OUCH! WHAT WAS THAT FOR?¡±

    Carlos grabs Alejandro from his shirt-neck; ¡°You ask why...why is that girl here and claims that you are her master?¡±

    ¡°I-I-I¡­.uhmmm¡­.¡± Alejandro avoids answering, Carlos gets angrier; ¡°I see...then answer me this...are you a traitor?¡±

    ¡°Carlos, that¡¯s enough, we¡¯ll deal with that situation later...right now...Alejandro, come with me¡­¡±

    Kasumi stands at the door. ¡°Kasumi, how is Jairo?¡± Alejandro asks desperately, Kasumi avoids answering his question, making Alejandro look even more nervous.

    ¡°Shion, you¡¯re okay¡­¡± Alejandro expresses happiness, Shion, who is covered in bandages, looks at him and replies; ¡°Yes...I was able to create a clone and fake my own death thanks to Carlos distracting the enemy...but still, I was severely damaged¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­Then what about Jairo...can he make clones?¡± Alejandro asks Shion, Shion lowers her head; ¡°Alejandro, it¡¯s time to learn the truth.¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Jairo¡¯s Life¡­

    (BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP)

    ¡°Where...where...am I? Why do I feel pain? Why can¡¯t I feel my left arm?¡± Jairo slowly opens one eye and sees light pointing at him.

    ¡°Jairo...Jairo...¡± Jairo hears the voice of a woman; ¡°Mother? Is that you?¡± Jairo slowly remembers his past.

    2 years ago¡­

    Jairo de la Hoya was born in Salamanca, Spain. His parents were Alvaro and Alma de la Hoya...Since he was little, he, alongside his younger brother Alvaro, traveled through Europe, studying and training as his Family has always been part of Yggdrasil¡­Both Jairo and Alvaro were brilliant in everything they did to even becoming Elite Roots¡­

    One day, Jairo refused to marry the daughter of the Spanish Royal Family and decided to marry a baker that lived next to him...Jairo declared himself openly homosexual which, in old traditions was a taboo....

    Angry at him, his father pulled some strings and Jairo was degraded to Lower Trunk...When Jairo was 25 years old, his mother passed away...and two years before the current time, his father passed away¡­The following conversation happened at his father¡¯s funeral¡­

    Standing at one of the offices, the two brothers had a conversation...

    ¡°Wait...you¡¯re banishing me?¡± Jairo says with anger. Alvaro doesn¡¯t say a thing, but rather walks to the window and sees. -PPPUUUMMM- Jairo punches the desk and breaks it; ¡°Answer me, damn it¡­¡±

    Alvaro de la Hoya is a brown skinned man with hazel eyes. He wears a reddish suit with a black tie. He is in charge of the economic divisions of Yggdrasil. He manages the transactions and pays the workers, especially the Root members.

    ¡°Jairo...our father left me in charge of his position¡­ which means that I am part of the Primary Roots now...therefore, I made the decision to send you to America for a mission that will start in a couple of days¡­¡±

    ¡°Days? Wait, you¡¯re not giving me an option here...but why? Why have you been looking down on me? Is it because I¡¯m gay?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re gay?¡± Alvaro asks with a bit of laughter. Jairo gets angrier; ¡°What¡¯s so funny, I¡¯m telling the truth here¡­¡±

    ¡°Foolish brother...father did all that not because you are gay...your preferences doesn¡¯t concern us...The reason why father lowered your status and why you are being sent to a mission is because you are immature¡­¡±

    ¡°Immature?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you were so immature that you thought father hated you because you were gay, but in fact that night when you had a fight with him, he felt sad because his older son acted so immature to the point that he refused to help his father...You have always been egocentric and selfish...I believe that this mission will help you see your errors¡­¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°DAMN YOU! DAMN YOU ¨¢LVARO! GO TO HELL...I WISH WE WEREN¡¯T BROTHERS¡­¡±

    That was the last time that Jairo spoke to Alvaro...Jairo said goodbye to his loved ones, including his spouse, Antonio...Jairo arrived in Sun City the following days...Yggdrasil decided to send at first 3 agents...Kasumi, Jairo and Rosa (who was already there in the last 3 years)

    Jairo worked undercover as a coffee shop owner...one day, feeling angry and about to give up...a young man entered the coffee shop¡­

    (DRIP DRIP DRIP DROP DROP DROP)

    ¡°Sorry but we are closed¡­¡± Rain begins to pour down with volume and speed. A young man enters the coffee shop; ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but can I wait here for a little moment as the rain stops?¡±

    -TCH- Jairo, who at that time didn¡¯t care about anyone, sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°I guess, I have no choice then¡­¡±

    Alejandro sits at one of the tables, he looks at the menu and asks; ¡°Hey, can I order something?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? We are about to close¡­¡± Jairo says with contempt. Alejandro puts his hands together begging; ¡°Please sir, I want to try your coffee¡­¡± Jairo sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°Very well¡­¡±

    Jairo prepares coffee for Alejandro; ¡°Mmmhh...This is great, the harmony of the flavors, you¡¯re a genius¡­¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡± Jairo asks excitedly. Alejandro smiles; ¡°Yeah man, mister, you¡¯re awesome¡­¡± Alejandro looks at the ¡°HELP WANTED¡± sign and grabs it; ¡°Hey mister...may I work here?¡± Jairo chuckles; ¡°You¡¯re still too young to officially work here, but you can be my apprentice¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you¡­my name is Alejandro Sanchez¡­¡± Alejandro presents himself, Jairo looks surprised; ¡°Sanchez? He ''s the boy¡­.¡± Jairo smiles; ¡°Nice to meet you, my name is Jairo de la Hoya¡­¡±

    From that day forward...Jairo and Alejandro became close friends¡­

    ***************************************************************************

    (BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP)

    ¡°JAIRO JAIRO!¡± Jairo hears a voice and slowly opens his right eye, he sees Alejandro calling for him. Alejandro struggles with tears in his eyes. Rosa immediately holds him; ¡°Alejandro stop, you have to keep your voice down¡­¡±

    ¡°But...but...Jairo¡­¡±

    ¡°Alejandro, you must act accordingly...please step outside until you are thinking straight¡­¡± Kasumi orders Alejandro.

    Suddenly, Jairo begins to speak; ¡°W-W-Wait...I want to speak to you guys¡­¡± Jairo lifts his body and takes his oxygen off, Shion immediately exclaims; ¡°Jairo, wait...you have just been attended, your wounds may open¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay...I feel that my end is near so please respect my final wish and give my parting words to you all¡­¡± Jairo breathes heavily, every member of the team including Alejandro are there. Anastasia was asked to stay outside. Jairo begins to speak:

    ¡°I was always so egocentric and selfish. I used people to get what I wanted...in reality, I was a bad person...even when I came here, my objective was to be the leader instead of Kasumi¡­¡±

    Jairo begins to cry; ¡°But I was wrong, I realized that sometimes you have people you care about...in the last years of my life, I found the family I always lacked...¡± He slowly turns around and sees Chelsea:

    ¡°Chelsea...don¡¯t ever change, and keep practicing those makeup lessons I thought you¡­they are important if you ever want to get marry¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never forget your advice and I promise I will remember all of our girls'' nights out¡­¡± Chelsea says as she begins to cry. Jairo continues to speak:

    ¡°Carlos, if you don¡¯t change your stubborn attitude, girls will never talk to you...but please always stay strong, and remember that it is important to protect the weak¡­¡±

    ¡°Crazy old man, chicks love my attitude¡­¡± Carlos chuckles with tears in his eyes. Jairo looks at Shion; ¡°Shion, I know that work is important, but you must also have fun, don¡¯t let the shadows of the Saito clan pursue you...you are free, always remember that¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, thank you so much for everything¡­¡± Shion bows as a sign of gratitude as she lets out tears. Jairo looks at Kasumi; ¡°Kasumi, forgive me for trying to hurt you all those years ago...I came to respect you as a leader and as a friend...please don¡¯t get discouraged for this, it¡¯s part of the job...remember, the Miyazono clan is nothing without you...Kasumi, stay strong and don¡¯t give up...also, you will one day get marry with that beautiful dress that I made for you¡­¡±

    Kasumi removes her glasses and  falls to her knees crying; ¡°I promise that I will make you proud...Jairo-san, thank you for all your hard work¡­¡±

    Jairo looks at Rosa who is crying; ¡°Rosa, I have two request for you...please tell Flor, that I won¡¯t be able to go out with her on Saturday...and please tell my hubby Antonio to forgive me, but I broke our promise...Rosa, thank you for being there for me...you were like a mother and I appreciate all the times that we spend together, I know life has been hard for you and this might be another difficult moment, but remember to always support those in need like the mother you are¡­¡±

    Rosa cries harder and says; ¡°I WON¡¯T I PROMISE THAT I WILL TELL THEM¡­¡±

    Jairo, stretches his hand at Alejandro; ¡°Alejandro, you are the person who changed my heart, you¡¯re the reason I could smile once more...you are not a loser, I believe that you will be the hero who will save this world one day...Don¡¯t get discouraged for this, I will always be with you...my best friend¡­¡±

    Alejandro grabs his hand tighter; ¡°I won¡¯t Jairo, thank you for being my friend...please don¡¯t go¡­¡±

    ¡°I must, my journey ends here...but yours is only the beginning, please, stay strong...and don¡¯t worry, the ladies always like the brave one better, don¡¯t forget that¡­.Good bye...my friend¡­¡± Jairo slowly lets go of Alejandro, he looks at the ceiling and thinks:

    ¡°So, this is how death feels, it¡¯s so warm...you were right brother, I found my errors and corrected them, thanks to him...I have so many things to say, and I hope I could¡¯ve seen everyone one last time...including you...brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Jairo...Jairo...¡± Jairo hears the voice of a woman calling for him; ¡°Mother?¡± He looks to his right and sees a beautiful woman with black hair, he begins to cry; ¡°Mother...I¡¯ve missed you so much¡­¡± The woman extends her hand; ¡°My sweet Jairo, it¡¯s time to go...I want to hear all of your adventures¡­¡±

    (BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP)

    Jairo¡¯s heart beats faster as he takes one last breath; ¡°Goodbye...everyone...mother, I have a lot of stories to tell you¡­¡± Jairo smiles one last time as he slowly closes his eyes.

    (BBBBBEEEEEEEPPPPP)

    ¡°JAIRO!¡± Alejandro screams as he cries, everyone begins to grieve as the machine indicates the loss of his life. Jairo in his spirit form grabs his mother¡¯s hand as he in the form of a child walks alongside his mother as they head to the light.

    On the night of February 24th, at exactly 11:59 pm...Jairo de la Hoya slowly drew his last breath and his soul now rests in peace¡­.

 Vol. 5 - Chapter 3: Facing the Cruel Reality

    After a long period of grieving...Jairo¡¯s body was covered in the sign of respect...Alejandro left the room and went upstairs to the Cafe alongside Anastasia¡­

    Alejandro walks into the destroyed coffee shop. Everything is burned and taped as the police and firefighters retrieved all the damage. Alejandro goes to the table where he and Jairo had their last conversation:

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that a couple of hours ago, we were having a friendly conversation...and now...he is gone...this is all my fault¡­¡±

    ¡°You bet it is¡­¡± Carlos says to Alejandro as he approaches him; ¡°Carlos¡­I-I¡­¡± -PPPUUUMM- Carlos punches Alejandro and exclaims; ¡°Jairo died because he was poisoned by the golden key...you were told not to use it...so why the hell did you use it?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know okay, it was the only thing I had in mind¡­¡± Alejandro replies, Carlos prepares to punch him once more, however, Anastasia grabs his arm, Carlos notices her strength; ¡°This girl¡­is strong¡­¡±

    ¡°You will not harm my master¡­¡± Anastasia lifts Carlos and sends him flying. Carlos lands on his feet as he looks at Anastasia with rage; ¡°Damn you¡­¡±

    ¡°Carlos, are you okay?¡± Chelsea says as she runs to his side.

    ¡°Are you okay master?¡± Anastasia asks Alejandro who nods in agreement as he looks at both Carlos and Chelsea.

    (DRIP DRIP DROP DROP)

    Rain begins to fall once more, because the restaurant does not have a ceiling, water goes through soaking everyone.

    Carlos stands up; ¡°And what¡¯s with her? Is she your property now? A Lucifugus is working under you? Are you a traitor? Have you been working with them all along? I bet it was all planned and you wanted to kill Jairo¡­¡±

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    ¡°HOW DARE YOU!¡± Alejandro quickly rushes and punches Carlos; ¡°TAKE THAT BACK! I WOULD NEVER DO THAT! JAIRO WAS MY FRIEND!¡±

    Kasumi appears and puts her katana in between; ¡°Enough you two...Alejandro, I don¡¯t doubt what you say it¡¯s true, but why is she here?¡±

    ¡°I am here because I was ordered to...I don¡¯t plan on harming any of you...I was just ordered to take care of my master¡­¡± Anastasia removes her handcuffs; Kasumi notices and thinks; ¡°Those handcuffs were made to suppress mana...she is dangerous¡­¡±

    Kasumi looks at Alejandro; ¡°Alejandro, I don¡¯t doubt your words but...you did wrong on using the key, you harmed Jairo and yourself...plus you kept Anastasia as a secret...I am forced to take actions and suspend you indefinitely¡­¡±

    (BBBAADDUUMMPPP)

    Alejandro looks down; ¡°Suspended? You have to be joking¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡± Alejandro laughs, Carlos looks at him furious; ¡°Son of a...you think this is funny?¡± Alejandro looks up angry; ¡°You people don¡¯t understand right? Jairo died because he was protecting me...he exposed himself trying to hold me...he lost an arm... because of me...he...he...died¡­¡±

    Alejandro turns around; ¡°If we talk about secrets, how about yours Kasumi...you lied to me for years.¡±

    Alejandro makes a fist; ¡°I don¡¯t trust you anymore...I don¡¯t want to be part of this...I quit¡­¡± Alejandro walks away; ¡°Come, Anastasia¡­¡±

    ¡°ALEJANDRO WAIT!¡± Kasumi begins to walk forward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me¡­you liar¡­¡± Kasumi stops as she looks down; ¡°Alejandro¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Alejandro and Anastasia disappear. As they walk, Alejandro looks at Anastasia; ¡°Anastasia, I need to be alone for a moment, could you please go back to your house?¡±

    ¡°But master¡­¡±

    ¡°I AM NOT YOUR MASTER, GO AWAY DAMN IT!¡± Alejandro shouts with fury, Anastasia nods in agreement without any expression; ¡°As you wish¡­¡±

    Anastasia disappears in the rain. Alejandro walks alone and reaches ¡°Plaza de los Lagartos¡± (Alligator Plaza). Rain pours heavily, Alejandro looks at the fountain¡¯s water. The reflection is unstable due to the rain. Alejandro, feeling pain in his chest, falls into his knees. He begins to grab his chest with force and begins to scream:

    ¡°WHY...WHY...WHY...WHY¡­.DAMN IT¡­.WHY DID HE DIE¡­.AHHHHH¡±

    Alejandro punches the edge of the fountain with his right-hand multiple times and begins to bleed. Alejandro grabs his head with both hands and cries out of rage; ¡°IF ONLY I HAVEN¡¯T USED THIS POWER...IF ONLY I WAS STRONG!¡±

    Alejandro¡¯s blood begins to mix with the fountain¡¯s water. Alejandro with shallow eyes looks at his reflection, he cries even more feeling powerless and weak.

    (CLAP CLAP CLAP)

    Suddenly, a figure appears and claps:

    ¡°Wonderful, I like that look at your face...and that smell¡­¡±

    Alejandro turns around and sees Navajo approaching him; ¡°What do you want?¡± Navajo chuckles: ¡°My...so aggressive¡­¡± Alejandro looks at him with anger; ¡°I said...what do you want?¡±

    ¡°I want that golden key on your hand¡­¡±

    ¡°The key...this stupid thing?¡± Alejandro looks at his hand, he feels anger and extends his arm and screams; ¡°GO ON...YOU CAN HAVE IT!¡±

    Navajo laughs harder in a feminine way; ¡°Are you stupid? If it was that simple...I already cut your arm a long time ago¡­¡±

    ¡°Do what you want...I don¡¯t care anymore¡­¡±

    Navajo stands next to him as he looks at the water; ¡°My...oh my, losing a friend sure is hard...You know...I also lost my friends, family and tribe a long time ago¡­and that makes me...¡±

    Navajo releases a great amount of mana creating immense pressure, his appearance soon changes into a canine hybrid- type with claws. Alejandro opens his eyes wider; ¡°What the...what are you?¡±

    Navajo regains his composure, he takes a deep breath and chuckles as he returns to his human form; ¡°Sorry about that...you see, I am a Skinwalker¡­¡±

    ¡°A Skinwalker? You mean those shamans who can turn into beasts¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...but...unfortunately, I am the last one¡­¡±

    ¡°You are?¡± Alejandro asks with grief; Navajo grabs his hair and explains; ¡°My tribe was destroyed...and I need that key to use its powers to restore it¡­¡±

    ¡°And how will you do that?¡± Alejandro asks Navajo, Navajo shakes his finger; ¡°Sorry that is a secret...so...Alejandro, I proposed to you a deal...one where you will get rid of the golden key and I obtain that power...so what do you say¡­¡± Navajo extends his hand to Alejandro, the rain begins to get heavier creating a light fog, and the two figures disappear.

    ***************************************************************************

    February 25th, Sun City International School

    The next day...Kasumi heads to the Nurse¡¯s office with fury as she is about to meet with Johanna¡­

    (KNOCK KNOCK)

    ¡°Come in¡­¡± Johanna drinks from her coffee as Kasumi enters the room. Johanna sees Kasumi:

    ¡°Ahh...Kasumi, come on in... have some coffee¡­¡±

    Johanna moves another coffee cup with a napkin underneath it. Kasumi slowly walks towards her with a serious attitude:

    ¡°Johanna, answer me this...did you know about M.I.S.T?¡±

    Johanna nods in agreement; ¡°Yes, I did¡­¡±-CHHHIINNNNGGGG- Kasumi points her katana at Johanna; ¡°YOU BITCH!¡±

    Johanna calmly puts her coffee down; ¡°Now now, no need to be violent...sit and drink some coffee¡­¡± Johanna points at the cup of coffee.

    ¡°How can I trust someone who knew about the attack?¡± Kasumi grabs her katana tighter, Johanna looks at Kasumi and replies; ¡°I was given orders not to interfere...unfortunately, I am being watched and couldn''t do a thing¡­"

    "Damn you...I considered you my friend¡­." Kasumi feels angry. Johanna sighs with her eyes closed; "Kasumi, cool your head and drink some coffee¡­" Johanna stands up and walks outside.

    Kasumi looks at the coffee and sighs, she picks her coffee and drinks it, she is about to put it down when she sees a message in the napkin:

    Call this number at 10pm¡­.xxx-xxx-1234

    Kasumi grabs the cup pours the coffee on the napkin; ¡°Very well¡­I understand¡­¡±

    Johanna smiles; ¡°Oh and by the way¡­you¡¯re the bitch¡­¡±

    Johanna winks at Kasumi, Kasumi turns around and closes the door. Johanna looks at the sky as she drinks her coffee.

    ************************************************************************

    Student Council Office¡­

    The door opens, Alejandro and Anastasia walk inside. Alejandro has bandages in his face and in his arm¡­he looks different with hollow eyes and bags underneath his eyes...Awaiting in the room, the other members are present¡­

    "Hey, you look terrible...did something happen?" Victoria asks Alejandro in a joking tone. Alejandro looks at her with a serious expression and ignores her:

    "Angela, do you have the reports for the budget of the teams who are competing?"

    Angela immediately stands up with a folder full of papers; "Y-Y-Yes, here they are¡­"

    "Thank you¡­" Alejandro looks at the papers for a few moments. Victoria gets mad; "Hey, I asked you a question¡­"

    "Victoria, I chose you to be the Vice-President, didn''t I? Now get to work¡­" Alejandro says with an aggressive tone. Raul chuckles as he looks up; "Whoa, this guy is different¡­."

    Victoria looks surprised; "R-R-Right¡­"

    The student council continued to work¡­. After the two periods ended¡­.Alejandro grabbed his bag and left alongside Anastasia¡­they headed to the Principal''s Office for a meeting with Olivia Lucifugus...

    "Anastasia, do you have the papers ready?" Alejandro asks Anastasia; "Yes Master, I got them right here¡­."

    At the end of the hallway, Marjorie walks from her class and sees Alejandro:

    "Alejandro, are you going to the club today?"

    Alejandro passes by her, giving her the cold shoulder; "Sorry...I have things to do¡­"

    Marjorie is left surprised as she thinks; "Alejandro, that look in your eyes...they were different¡­"

    "Whoa, he looked so aggressive¡­" Chelsea licks her lollipop. Carlos looks mad:

    "Thay idiot, mistreating a lady like that¡­"

    "I don''t know...he seemed...wild¡­" Chelsea says as she chuckles.

    Alejandro walks to the principal''s office thinking; "I''m sorry Marjorie...but I don''t want to lose anyone...ever again...that''s why...I will sever my ties with everyone¡­"

    ***************************************************************************

    Near the Mountains, later that night¡­

    It¡¯s 10 pm... Kasumi stands in a resting spot near the mountains, she begins to dial the number left by Johanna¡­

    (RRIIIINNNGGGG)

    ¡°I am going to say this once...if this is a game then¡­¡±

    ¡°Relax, Kasumi, it¡¯s me, Johanna...we only have 2 minutes before they begin to track this phone, so I am going to be quick¡­¡±

    Kasumi listens to Johanna, Johanna continues to speak; ¡°I knew about the M.I.S.T and I apologize but...I wasn¡¯t able to tell you, I received orders to keep silent...The assassins came from my agency and not from the Lucifugus as you thought...I am sorry...I do consider you a friend you know¡­¡±

    ¡°No...I am sorry¡­I overreacted¡­it¡¯s not your fault¡­¡±

    ¡°Now listen, I will have to inform my superiors that Shion is alive, I know that she is hiding her presence with her spell, but it won¡¯t last long, remember that we can see and hear everything...I will buy you some time...only 10 days before M.I.S.T returns to finish the job¡­¡±

    ¡°10 Days?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...in 10 days, M.I.S.T. will return, it¡¯s their policy to always complete a mission...right now, they are in Alaska taking down some alien creatures so we have time...Kasumi be prepared¡­¡±

    ¡°Right...next time, we won¡¯t be taken by surprise...Johanna...thank you...and sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, what are friends for...see you tomorrow¡­¡±

    Johanna hangs up, she is standing near a lake, she destroys the phone and throws it into the river. Johanna slowly begins to walk towards her car and thinks, ¡°I wonder how she would have reacted if I said that I was the one who gave the order¡­¡±

    Kasumi looks at the city. She sighs thinking; ¡°This job...is really hard¡­¡± At that moment, Kasumi makes her katana appear and points at it towards the darkness:

    ¡°Come out¡­¡±

    A truck passes at high speed with its lights on revealing a hooded figure with a skeleton mask; ¡°Good evening, Kasumi Miyazono¡­¡±

    ¡°El Muerto¡­¡± Kasumi gets angry. El Muerto who has a green stripe on his mask walks towards her:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you on this pleasant night but I have a message to give you from my master¡­¡±

    ¡°Your master?¡±

    ¡°Indeed...he said, don¡¯t try to interfere with our plans again or else, you will continue to lose more team members¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Kasumi smiles at El Muerto; ¡°Tell your master, that I won¡¯t lose any one ever again, because I am going to stop you and those from M.I.S.T.¡±

    ¡°I see...just so you know, we don¡¯t have to do anything with M.I.S.T. and we won¡¯t interfere with your war¡­¡± El Muerto disappears, Kasumi looks at the city as she thinks; ¡°Who is his master?¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    March 3rd, Rio Grande City Airport

    Passengers of Flight 02161917¡­.Welcome to Rio Grande City

    It¡¯s early morning...

    A man with a large coat and a formal hat comes out of the plane, he has white hair and wrinkles on his face with an eyepatch on his left eye. He walks down the aisle as he approaches the exit. Walking in front of him is a beautiful woman with Red hair.

    The woman has a long black dress with an elegant coat. The woman drops her sunglasses accidently.

    ¡°Excuse me, ma¡¯am...you dropped these¡­¡± The man gives her the sunglasses. The woman smiles and says:

    ¡°Thank you, what a gentleman¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, the old Sundace never misses on a beautiful woman...take care¡­¡± Sundance smiles and begins to leave. The woman chuckles and thinks:

    ¡°So, the famous bounty hunter, Sundance ¡°Coyote¡± Bill is here in Rio Grande City...something might be happening today¡­¡±

    The woman walks towards a taxi and says; ¡°To the International Bridge please¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡­¡±

    As she heads to the bridge, she makes a phone call; ¡°It¡¯s me, Allan...I have arrived successfully...I am headed to see Kasumi¡­¡±

    ¡°Excellent, I wish you good luck...Heidi¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Sun City...Later that Night¡­

    It¡¯s been almost a week since the encounter...and things...have been awkward...Alejandro has been very distant and cold to everyone around him...he hasn¡¯t been staying in his apartment...and Kasumi, fell into depression. She asked for her vacation and was locked up in her apartment for days¡­

    The night has fallen...in Rio Grande City, an invasion of Sombras began...meanwhile, Kasumi¡­.

    ¡°Mmm...this Chocolate ice cream sure is delicious¡­¡± Kasumi enjoys eating her ice cream as she watches a television show. She is wearing a large white shirt and sweats and has chocolate on her face. -BOOOOMMM- The ground shakes causing Kasumi to look at the ceiling:

    ¡°Man, sure it is noisy outside¡­¡±

    (RRRIINNNGGGG)

    Kasumi¡¯s phone rings, she answers it; ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Kasumi-Senpai, we are in trouble, a Giant Sombra appears in the city and is heading to destroy it...plus hundreds of Sombras attacking the city...I need backup¡­¡±

    Kasumi sighs with her eyes closed; ¡°I¡¯m sorry Flor, but for the moment we can¡¯t go to Rio Grande City...remember that we don¡¯t have the authority to be there...besides the others are not at their 100%¡±

    ¡°Senpai, I know that everyone feels somber for what happened to Mr. Jairo but still, the city needs Yggdrasil¡­¡±

    -TCH- ¡°How bothersome¡­¡± Kasumi scratches her head; ¡°Flor...please...just escape while you can...you are no match for those Sombras, you don¡¯t even have an Esper Suit...Flor please try to stay safe¡­¡±

    ¡°...¡± Flor stays quiet. Kasumi continues to speak; ¡°Flor...just come to Sun City...and trust the Mission  of San Juan...remember that we have an Alliance with them...trust...in Uriel¡­¡±

    Kasumi hangs up, Flor sighs with her eyes closed thinking; ¡°I guess what happened to Jairo really affected them...but I won¡¯t back down, I must help them...I am a proud member of Yggdrasil...and besides¡­ I still don¡¯t trust that Uriel fellow¡­¡±

    Flor walks towards her closet and opens a secret vault; ¡°I will do what I must¡­¡±

    Flor decided to confront the invasion with her weapons¡­

    (If you want to know more, please read Volume 4)

    ¡°Of all the times, an Invasion...what the hell is happening in Rio Grande City¡­¡± Kasumi thinks as she looks at her T.V.; ¡°Well, that city is not from my jurisdiction so¡­¡±

    (KNOCK KNOCK)

    ¡°Who might that be? Is it the pizza man?¡± Kasumi stands up and heads to the door, she begins to open it as she says; ¡°You sure took too long to get....¡± Kasumi is paralyzed as she sees a beautiful red-haired woman standing at her door; ¡°My, oh my, Kasumi, you are a mess¡­¡±

    Kasumi immediately shuts the door; ¡°No...no...that wasn¡¯t her...it can¡¯t be¡­¡± -PPPUUUMMM- The woman forces the door to open by kicking it. Kasumi flies to the wall, the woman slowly walks towards her with a fake smile; ¡°You dare close the door in my face? Well now, I think I might punish you¡­¡±

    Kasumi immediately bows her head; ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry...Heidi-san¡­¡±

    Heidi Muller (Age 28) is a beautiful red-haired German woman with white skin. She has a well-developed body, and average height. She is the vice-director of the American branch of Yggdrasil. She is also Allan Carter¡¯s wife.

    ¡°Look at you...you¡¯re a mess¡­¡± Heidi closes the door and looks around; ¡°Is this how a member of the proud Miyazono family behaves?¡±  Kasumi shakes as she tries to come up with an excuse; ¡°Well...I...I¡­¡±

    Heidi sighs and goes to the window, then opens up the curtains in order to let the last light of twilight enter the room. The sun is about to set. Heidi turns around and says:

    ¡°I heard information about a Sombra invasion occuring in Rio Grande City...I thought I would see you preparing to go help them¡­¡±

    ¡°...¡±Kasumi doesn¡¯t say anything, she looks down with tears in her eyes. She begins to tremble as she says; ¡°I can¡¯t go...I¡¯m far too weak...because of me...one of my teammates...one of my friends died...I just can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened to Jairo, he was a good friend, however, reality is cruel...he knew what he was getting himself into when he accepted to come here...it¡¯s not your fault¡­¡±

    ¡°OF COURSE IT IS...I AM THE LEADER! AN YET...AND YET¡­¡± Kasumi begins to cry out of grief; ¡°I¡¯m such a failure...my father was right....my brother always told me that...I guess they''re right¡­¡± Kasumi puts herself into a crying position in which the knees are at the height of the head. She lowers herself crying in a corner.

    Heidi sighs, she walks to her side and sits next to her; ¡°There...there...my little pheasant¡­¡± Kasumi lifts her head, Heidi sits next to her and hugs her; ¡°It¡¯s okay to cry...you¡¯ve been through a lot for such a short age. You¡¯ve lost your mother, your teacher and now one of your subordinates...I don¡¯t blame you if you cry...however, do you think Jairo would be happy if he saw you crying?¡±

    Kasumi cries as she replies; ¡°No...he always told me that I wasn¡¯t pretty if I cried¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...Kasumi, it¡¯s okay to feel down, however, Allan and I believe in you and that¡¯s why we were the ones who recommended you to come here, so you could escape from your father and brother¡¯s  mistreatment¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, and I am grateful to both of you¡­but...but¡­¡± Heidi holds her tighter as Kasumi cries her heart out.

    After a while, Kasumi managed to calm herself. She looks like it¡¯s completely night out. She stands up and begins to walk to the window. Heidi notices and asks; ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    ¡°Yes...I am...sorry for seeing me weak¡­¡±

    ¡°Not to worry, I decided to be your big sister, you can always count on me¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Kasumi smiles, Heidi chuckles; ¡°You look beautiful when you smile¡­¡± Suddenly, they hear a voice in the television:

    CIUDAD BAJO ATAQUE!!! (CITY UNDER ATTACK)

    ¡°We are leaving in the helicopter as we see thousands of black creatures invading the city...they are attacking and killing people at high speed...we warned the people to take shelter and to not go outside...I repeat...do not go outside...wait...what is that?¡±

    The cameraman shifts it¡¯s attention to the giant Sombra who is heading their way.

    ¡°It¡¯s a giant monster...I repeat a giant monster is heading our way...every we must...KYAAHHHH¡±

    (BBBBOOOOMMM)

    The Giant Sombra destroys the helicopter with a swing of its arm. Kasumi looks with her eyes closed and says:

    ¡°I must go and help them¡­¡±

    ¡°No...I¡¯m afraid the way you are now, you won¡¯t be able to help¡­¡±

    ¡°But what about you? You¡¯re a Zo¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t¡­¡± Heidi replies feeling angry. Kasumi chuckles; ¡°I guess we must wait for the new right?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±

    ¡°I am...but, I know everything will be okay...because ¡°he¡± is going to defend the city¡­¡± Kasumi thinks of Uriel. Heidi chuckles; ¡°El Charro Negro huh...I can¡¯t wait to meet him in person¡­¡±

    Kasumi and Heidi awaited Flor''s report...the report came in the morning where she explained in detail what happened...she also explained about Uriel¡¯s actions¡­

    ¡°Thank you for your report Flor and thank God you are okay...please...forgive me for not going to help you¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to apologize, commander, I did my best to protect the city...plus...I met someone...but I will tell you later on...Flor Gutierrez...out¡­¡± Flor hangs up, Kasumi sighs out of relief:

    ¡°I knew everything would be okay¡­¡±

    ¡°That Uriel stole your heart ehh¡­¡± Heidi chuckles, Kasumi immediately panics; ¡°WHAT NO...IT¡¯S NOT LIKE THAT...IT¡¯S¡±

    ¡°Kasumi, you can¡¯t fool me...I know you all too well¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±

    ¡°A little, you sigh every time he is mentioned¡­¡±

    ¡°Well...you know, I guess...but that¡¯s not the issue now...right now, I must concentrate on a counter attack, because M.I.S.T can arrive any day now¡­¡±

    ¡°Kasumi you¡¯re always so forward¡­¡± Heidi chuckles, she sits on the table:

    ¡°I came here to support you, however, I will not interfere directly okay...for now, let¡¯s come up with a strategy¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    March 5th;Sun City International Highschool

    After the Sombra Invasion, Uriel and Tiwa decided to return to school. After crossing the bridge, Uriel and Valerie walk to school¡­

    Valerie walks, humming out of happiness, Uriel notices that and asks; ¡°You¡¯re looking really happy today¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because my Big Brother is finally coming back to school...I missed you so much¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...well, at least you¡¯re okay¡­¡±

    Valerie smiles at Uriel. Suddenly, her smile stops as she hears someone calling Uriel; ¡°UUURRRIIEELLL!¡±

    Uriel turns to see Victoria running and hugging his arm; ¡°Good morning¡­¡±

    ¡°Good morning¡­¡± Uriel replies, Valerie is in shock and says; ¡°Hey, why are you so clingy with my brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Well...your brother and I have an unfinished date...too bad the earthquake interrupted it¡­¡±

    Valerie looks at Uriel asking; ¡°I thought you erased her memories about the events the other day?¡±

    ¡°I did, but everything related to the Sombras, but nothing from the date¡­¡±

    ¡°Sheesh brother, you gigolo¡­¡±

    Uriel walks with Victoria hugging his arm. Valerie walks alongside angry. At that moment, someone else appears and hugs the other arm; ¡°Hey, what are you doing with my friend?¡±

    Tiwa pulls Uriel¡¯s arm. Victoria makes a fake smile; ¡°Well...I have the right, I¡¯m her friend too¡­¡±

    ¡°I am more her friend than you¡­¡±

    ¡°No...I am¡­¡±

    Victoria and Tiwa stare at each other, Uriel sighs with his eyes closed and begins to walk; ¡°We¡¯re going to be late, hurry up¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    As they walk, Victoria begins to say; ¡°Aww man, I have a student council meeting...the new president is a real slave driver¡­¡±

    ¡°New President?¡± Uriel asks Victoria, Valerie looks down as she says; ¡°Yes, he is very strict¡­¡±

    They arrive at the entrance, they walk to the entrance as students begin to say; ¡°Hey...it¡¯s the president...make way¡­¡±

    Uriel and Tiwa turn to see who it was. Tiwa opens her eyes wider as she sees a young man with brownish hair and orange colored eyes. Following him is Anastasia who has a bunch of papers with her.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Tiwa says surprised, Uriel turns around to face the new president. The new president with a serious face, he slowly walks past Uriel and Tiwa.

    ¡°Uriel...Tiwa¡­¡± The New President notices them but continues walking without even looking at them. Uriel with a serious expression doesn¡¯t move either.

    The Student Council President continues walking and enters the school building; ¡°Anastasia, please give me the documents for the meeting¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes sir, here they are¡­¡±

    Uriel and Tiwa are in shock as Tiwa says in a low tone; ¡°Alejandro¡­¡± -TCH- Tiwa with a furious expression takes a deep breath and screams; ¡°AAALLEEEJJAANNNDDRROOO!¡±

    Alejandro stops walking and turns around with a serious expression; ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Tiwa walks towards him; ¡°What do you mean by that? We haven¡¯t seen each other for weeks, not even a hello? And now you are the Student Council President? What is going on here?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so loud...I don¡¯t have to give you explanations about anything...sorry but I have to go¡­Victoria, we have a meeting now...¡± Alejandro walks away, Victoria follows him.

    Tiwa gets angrier; ¡°HEY WAIT¡­¡± Uriel stops her as he shakes his head; ¡°Tiwa, don¡¯t make a scene here¡­¡± Tiwa calms down; ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°It all began when he was named President...he was so happy and enthusiastic, but something happened to him that made him this way¡­¡± Valerie explains with a somber expression.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Miss Di Fiore...I trust that you finished your homework right?¡± Valerie hears a masculine voice and quickly runs towards Uriel. Uriel feels her trembling as he looks at the guy approaching them.

    ¡°GGYYAAHHH HE¡¯S SO HOT!¡± The girls begin to scream as the man approaches. That man is Alberto Gonzalez, the son of the Rio Grande City¡¯s Mayor and the Counselor of Sun City International Highschool.

    ¡°Y-Y-Yes, I did¡­¡± Valerie replies Alberto gets closer to her and touches her shoulder; ¡°Come on dear, there is no need to be shy with me, if you want to come by to my office then¡­¡±

    Immediately, Uriel grabs his hand and with a serious tone says; ¡°Don¡¯t ever touch her again¡­¡±

    ¡°Why, is she your girlfriend or something? Why not beat it, I am a counselor here¡­¡± Alberto tries to let go however, Uriel grabs harder; ¡°If you ever try to touch her again, I will rip your arm off¡­¡±

    -TCH- Alberto sees Uriel''s eyes and remembers the night that the Chupacabras attacked, he begins to take a step back and says; ¡°Whatever, I lost interest¡­¡± Albeto begins to walk away and sees a group of girls; ¡°Hey ladies, don¡¯t forget your appointment for this afternoon, I need to ¡°advice¡± you for your classes¡­¡±

    ¡°GYYAAHHH¡± The girls scream with excitement as Alberto continues to walk. Valerie hugs Uriel¡¯s back as she says; ¡°Thank you...that man has been harassing me lately¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...don¡¯t worry, as long as I am here, he will never touch you...I will always protect you¡­¡± Uriel says with confidence as Valerie smiles with a tear falling from her eye.

    ¡°Hey Uriel, what do you think happened to Alejandro?¡± Tiwa asks Uriel. Uriel walks towards the entrance; ¡°For that information, we will need to go to our clubroom¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Later that day¡­

    Uriel and Tiwa attended their classes like normal with Uriel being the center of attention. He has been surrounded by girls who want to talk to him...Alejandro remained distant...and Marjorie wasn¡¯t there...After the classes ended, Uriel and Tiwa headed to the clubroom¡­

    Uriel and Tiwa open the door, Carlos and Chelsea are eating chips and reading manga like always, the room is a mess. Tiwa immediately screams:

    ¡°WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED HERE?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, we were just chilling¡­¡± Carlos puts his legs on the table. -PPPUUMMM- Tiwa kicks him screaming; ¡°HOW DARE YOU¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, serves you right¡­¡± Chelsea laughs at Carlos who sees both of them thinking; ¡°Damn them¡­¡± Carlos stands up and moves to another chair. Chelsea looks at Uriel and licks her lollipop in a sexy way; ¡°So...how are you feeling? Is your body feeling better now? I heard that you fought against giant sombras?¡±

    Tiwa notices Chelsea¡¯s intention, she immediately stands next to him and replies; ¡°He¡¯s feeling better, in fact, my friend took out a user of the 16 treasures¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Now that is hot¡­¡± Chelsea chuckles. Carlos looks surprised as he asks; ¡°16 Treasures? You mean the most powerful and legendary objects in the world?¡±

    ¡°Indeed we fought against one of the users and let me say that¡­¡± Uriel interrupts Tiwa; ¡°Tiwa, save that for later...right now, we want to know what happened to Alejandro that made him that way?¡±

    -TCH- Carlos makes a face filled with disgust; ¡°I don¡¯t want to mention that idiot¡­besides that classified for members of Yggdrasil and you two are just allies...¡± Uriel walks towards Carlos and grabs him from his shirt neck and forces him into the wall; ¡°HEY, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?¡±

    ¡°I need answers now! There might be a chance that he is involved with something evil¡­¡± Uriel thinks back to the morning; ¡°That strange mana that I felt before¡­¡±

    ¡°HEY STOP IT OR I WILL HAVE TO HURT YOU!¡± Carlos exclaims however, he struggles to move. Chelsea chuckles; ¡°Acting all high-and-mighty and yet, Uriel has the upper hand...Uriel, don¡¯t worry, if you want I¡¯ll tell you but there is a catch¡­¡±

    Uriel lets Carlos go, and looks at Chelsea; ¡°What do you want?¡± Chelsea says in a seductive voice; ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything, if...you go on a date with me¡­¡±

    ¡°HUUUHHH??¡± Tiwa exclaims; ¡°Wait a minute, that¡¯s playing dirty¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t...I am just negotiating here...so what do you say?¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Uriel replies without any hesitation leaving Tiwa surprised, Carlos who is on the ground only thinks; ¡°Lucky bastard¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll work on the details later¡­¡± Chelsea smiles, Uriel walks and sits next to her; ¡°Now then, what happened to Alejandro?¡±

    Chelsea told everything to Uriel and Tiwa...from the day Alejandro was named President, to his induction to Yggdrasil. How they were attacked by M.I.S.T and how Jairo died¡­

    ¡°It can¡¯t be...Mr. Jairo¡­¡± Tiwa has tears in her eyes; ¡°He was a great man who served such a great coffee...poor Alejandro, Jairo was such a great friend to him¡­¡±

    ¡°However, it was his fault that Jairo died...that¡¯s why I hate him...besides, I really hate his attitude¡­¡± Carlos sits back to his chair. Tiwa looks at Carlos with anger, Uriel sighs; ¡°I understand everything...thank you, Chelsea¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, I can¡¯t wait for our date¡­¡± Chelsea winks at Uriel. Uriel looks at Tiwa; ¡°I need to speak with Alejandro...Tiwa, I¡¯ll be right back¡­¡±

    (BBADDUUMMPP)

    Uriel stops as he feels a presence approaching; ¡°Why is she here?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Chelsea asks Uriel. Suddenly the door opens, Marjorie comes in saying; ¡°Hello guys...I was late today for school but  I brought some cookies for¡­¡± Marjorie looks at Uriel and her face turns red; ¡°U-U-Uriel, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I am a member of the club, remember? What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°She is also a member, Alejandro took her in after she was removed from being the Vice-president¡­¡± Carlos explains as he drools upon seeing Marjorie in her cheerleading uniform.

    ¡°So...are you feeling better?¡± Marjorie asks Uriel in a shy tone. Uriel nods in agreement as he begins to leave; ¡°Sorry, but I have things to do¡­¡± Tiwa feels jealous and screams; ¡°I¡¯M COMING WITH YOU!¡±

    ¡°Do as you please¡­¡± Uriel continues to walk, Tiwa runs to his side. Marjorie builds  some courage; ¡°Hey, Uriel¡­¡± Uriel stops and turns around; ¡°Did you need something?¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you think we could talk after school some other day?¡±

    ¡°WWHHHHAATTT?¡± Carlos reacts feeling jealous. Chelsea chuckles; ¡°Too bad for you¡­¡±

    Uriel smiles a little; ¡°Sure¡­¡± He turns around and leaves with Tiwa. Marjorie smiles; ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    Uriel walks with Tiwa, Tiwa notices Uriel acting strange and asks; ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I am, don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Uriel says as he thinks; ¡°My heart can¡¯t stop pounding at great speed...why her?¡±

    ¡°Oh Uriel, Senpai, wants to talk to you¡­¡± Shion walks towards Uriel. Uriel looks at her and asks; ¡°Talk to me, about what?¡±

    ¡°About a menace that has appeared in Sun City...Uriel, everyone can be in danger¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Secret Hideout¡­

    At the secret hideout, Alejandro decided to stay at the hideout with Anastasia, the hideout has two beds on each side. Alejandro was facing a harsh decision¡­

    ¡°What will I do?¡± Alejandro looks at the ceiling, he takes a deep breath and stands up. Anastasia went to babysit Cassidy (Coyote¡¯s Granddaughter). Alejandro stands up from his bed and slowly walks towards the chest located in the middle of the room. He looks at his old drawing where they say; Alejandro Sanchez, the Silver Hero¡­.

    ¡°Am I really acting as a hero? What have I been thinking...the only thing I have been doing is getting myself into trouble and what¡¯s worse...it affected those surrounding me¡­¡± Alejandro begins to rip the piece of paper; ¡°This reality, reality sure is cruel...I guess I have no choice but to do that¡­¡±

    ¡°Master, I have returned from Master Darius'' office¡­¡± Anastasia opens the door. Alejandro looks at her and thinks; ¡°That¡¯s right, I have her...I need her¡­¡± Alejandro slowly walks towards her; ¡°Hey, Anastasia...you said that you would do anything for me right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did...because you are my master¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...then would you do anything I ask you?¡±

    ¡°Yes...I would¡­¡±

    Alejandro makes a sinister smile and touches Anastasia¡¯s shoulder; ¡°Then I have a favor to ask you...would you die for me?¡±

 Vol. 5 - Chapter 4: Alejandroâ€™s Downfall

    Sun City, Kasumi¡¯s apartment

    Shion took Uriel and Tiwa to Kasumi¡¯s apartment¡­

    (KNOCK KNOCK)

    ¡°Come in¡­¡± Shion opens the door and says; ¡°Senpai, I brought Uriel and Tiwa¡­¡±

    Kasumi, wearing a pair of jeans and an orange blouse comes out of the kitchen; ¡°Sorry for the mess...I was just baking some cookies¡­¡±

    (BOING)

    Tiwa notices her large breasts and compares them to hers; ¡°Damn it, I lost¡­¡±

    ¡°I know how you feel¡­but we have each other to support¡± Shion says as she makes thumbs up with tears in her eyes. Tiwa with tears in her eyes also gives a thumbs up; ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    Kasumi looks at them confused; ¡°What are they talking about¡­¡± Kasumi looks at Uriel and blushes; ¡°I see that you are all better, good job on taking down the Shadow tamer¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m sorry about Jairo...I didn¡¯t spend time with him but still...a lost life is something you never get back¡­¡±

    Kasumi makes a warm smile; ¡°It¡¯s okay, he is now resting in peace...thank you¡­¡± Kasumi points at the table; ¡°Please sit down, we have things to discuss¡­¡±

    They decided to sit down at the table. Uriel tries one of Kasumi cookies; ¡°They¡¯re good¡­¡± Kasumi blushes; ¡°Really, do you think I would make a good housewife?¡±

    ¡°Senpai, that¡¯s being too forward¡­¡±

    Tiwa only looks at her thinking; ¡°What the hell?¡± Uriel looks at Kasumi and asks; ¡°So, what do you need to discuss?¡±

    ¡°Please look at this¡­¡± Kasumi takes out her tablet and lends it to Uriel. Tiwa begins to chuckle. Uriel closes his eyes, embarrassed and gives it back to her; ¡°You have the wrong image¡­¡± Kasumi¡¯s face turns redder as she sees that the tablet has Uriel¡¯s picture surrounded by a heart; ¡°I-I-It¡¯s a misunderstanding...I-I-I¡­¡±

    ¡°Senpai, I¡¯ll take over from here¡­¡± Shion grabs her tablet, Kasumi puts her head on the table as she thinks; ¡°Someone kill me now¡­¡±

    Shion begins to explain; ¡°Please look at this video...on the night of the dance, a portal opened in this city and something came out¡­¡± Uriel and Tiwa see how a canine attacked a man. Tiwa looks with shock; ¡°What was that? That thing wasn¡¯t a Sombra¡­¡±

    They see that the beast turns into a human. ¡°I see...a shapeshifter, or a mage¡­¡± Uriel comments to Shion; ¡°That¡¯s right, but please see this...on the following night...the beast appeared again but this time...it contacted him¡­¡±

    Uriel and Tiwa look in shock as they see the man/beast speak with Alejandro. Tiwa looks in shock; ¡°Alejandro, what is he doing there? and Anastasia?¡±

    ¡°Alejandro Sanchez made contact with the mage but please look at his clothing¡­¡±

    ¡°That pattern...I know it...he is from the Navajo tribe¡­¡±

    ¡°Navajo tribe?¡± Uriel asks Tiwa who nods in agreement; ¡°The Navajo tribe was a proud tribe that lived in the northern prairies...they had Shamans who managed to shape-shift into beasts...the other tribes had a name for them¡­¡±

    ¡°A name?¡± Shion asks Tiwa,Tiwa looks at the hand and replies; ¡°Skinwalkers¡­¡±

    ¡°Skinwalkers? Why are they called like that?¡±

    ¡°Because they need to eat flesh in order to take the form of their victim...they were so fierce that it took the Ysleta, Apache and Cibola tribe to take them down...however, they were extinct for hundreds of years, why is one here?¡±

    ¡°Where was the portal open?¡± Uriel quickle asks Shion. ¡°In a cemetery, located between the mountains¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...that place again¡­¡± Uriel makes a fist. ¡°Do you know that place?¡± Tiwa asks Uriel. Uriel nods in agreement; ¡°It¡¯s a cursed place that no one should go near¡­Tiwa, what else do you know?¡±

    ¡°The Skinwalkers usually tried to use necromancy and summoned the dead back to the world of the living...however, I don¡¯t know why he would make contact with¡­¡± Tiwa opens her eyes widely; ¡°The Golden Key, he is after the golden key right?¡±

    Kasumi, who came back to her senses, nods in agreement; ¡°That¡¯s the hypothesis that we came up with¡­¡±

    ¡°This is bad, the golden key has tremendous power, if the Skinwalker gets a hold of it...then, he would be invincible¡­¡± Tiwa comment with a frightened expression.

    (BBBZZZZZZZ)

    Kasumi receives a message. Her expression changes as she looks at the message that says:

    M.I.S.T, Attack, Tomorrow night¡­.

    ¡°Damn it, why now of all times¡­¡± Kasumi feels anger. Uriel looks at Kasumi; ¡°Kasumi, I know that it is difficult for you, you must take care of M.I.S.T, and now the situation with the Skinwalker.¡±

    Kasumi looks at Uriel with a worried expression, Uriel stands up and walks to the window; ¡°That message you received was a warning, right?¡±

    Kasumi nods in agreement, Uriel turns around and looks at her; ¡°Kasumi, leave Alejandro to us...Tiwa and I will make him come back to his senses. Please focus on taking care of M.I.S.T¡±

    ¡°But Uriel¡­¡±

    Shion stands up; ¡°Senpai, I agree with him, right now we can only focus on one situation at a time...however, if you want...I can just turn myself in...if I do that then¡­¡±

    (SSLLLAAAPPP)

    Kasumi slaps Shion. Tiwa and Uriel look surprised, Shion touches her cheek; ¡°Senpai, why?¡±

    ¡°Why, because you were about to offer your life...right?¡± Kasumi replies, Shion nods in agreement. Kasumi continues to speak; ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid...offering your life to some strangers just becuase they claim that they will leave us alone is not an option...don¡¯t ever suggest something like that, ever again¡­I would rather fight against them and start a war to let someone else die...¡±

    ¡°But Senpai...it¡¯s the easiest way¡­and fighting a war, you could get yourself in trouble...¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t...Jairo died and now you want to die as well? Shion, please don¡¯t leave me alone...I can¡¯t stand losing another subordinate¡­¡± Kasumi hugs Shion, Shion also begins to cry; ¡°I¡¯m sorry...I will never say or think of dying ever again¡­¡±

    Uriel walks towards them; ¡°A leader should always look for their subordinates, that¡¯s what I like about you Kasumi¡­¡± Uriel grabs her shoulder; ¡°Take care of those invaders of M.I.S.T and leave Alejandro to us, we have an alliance afterall...Good luck...Let¡¯s go Tiwa¡­¡±

    Uriel and Tiwa begin to leave. Kasumi blushes so hard that ¡°smoke¡± comes out of her head. Shion looks at her worried; ¡°Senpai, snap out of it¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, Uriel, what¡¯s our next move?¡± Tiwa asks with a face full of confusion. Uriel begins to explain; ¡°Have your familiars look around the mountains...we can¡¯t just go there blindly, we must know first what the Skinwalker wants to do¡­¡±

    ¡°And how are we supposed to know that?¡±

    ¡°I think I might help you with that?¡± Uriel and Tiwa hear a voice behind them. They turn around and see a beautiful woman with red hair.

    ¡°When did she arrive there, and I couldn¡¯t detect her¡­¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Tiwa asks the woman who smiles and says; ¡°I am part of the HISTOREA Alliance as well¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    The Sun has set...in the mountains there is a small graveyard located in the deepest part of the mountains... The graveyard has a gate with a sign that says "CIBOLA"

    At the entrance, Navajo sits in a boulder with his legs crossed. He has his eyes closed as he remembers the destruction of his clan. Navajo sees his people slaughtered by other tribes. -TCH- ¡°I wish I could have done more...but don¡¯t worry my brethren...soon, I will bring you all back¡­¡± Navajo opens his eyes and smiles:

    ¡°You¡¯re late...Alejandro, the moon is almost red¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, it took some time to get here while dragging her along¡­¡± Alejandro comes out of a shadow walking towards Navajo, he has Anastasia tied up and he is pulling her with a rope.

    ¡°I never thought you could be so brutal...I mean treating a woman that way¡­¡± Navajo chuckles as he teases Alejandro, Alejandro expresses  anger:

    ¡°Shut up, she is a tool for my usage, that¡¯s all...and now, she will serve her purpose¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh well. let¡¯s begin then...time to resurrect the dead¡­¡±

    Alejandro drags a barely conscious Anastasia to the graveyard. It is surrounded by a wood fence. There are seven tombs in that place. Six of them are in a position that creates a circle surrounding one that is in the middle.

    ¡°Okay Alejandro, now put her in the middle of the circle where you found the golden key¡­¡± Navajo says to Alejandro.  Alejandro obeys and puts her in the circle. Navajo takes out some golden dust and begins to form a circle surrounding her; ¡°With this, your mana and soul will serve as a sacrifice...and with it, you will serve as the revival of the Navajo tribe¡­oh, and your friend Jairo while we are at it...¡±

    Anastasia doesn¡¯t say anything, she only looks at Alejandro without any expression. Alejandro remembers the conversation he had with Navajo on that rainy night¡­

    ***************************************************************************

    February 24th; Plaza de los Lagartos (Alligator Plaza)

    Alejandro and Navajo had an important conversation:

    ¡°My tribe was destroyed...and I need that key to use its powers to restore it¡­¡±

    ¡°And how will you do that?¡± Alejandro asks Navajo, Navajo shakes his finger; ¡°Sorry that is a secret...so...Alejandro, I proposed to you a deal...one where you will get rid of the golden key and I obtain that power...so what do you say¡­¡± Navajo extends his hand to Alejandro, Alejandro denies it:

    ¡°No way, I am not stupid, I know that you will only use me...am I right?¡±

    ¡°Fufufu, well I do want you...so you¡¯re half right¡­¡±

    ¡°I knew it¡­¡± Alejandro says, stepping back, Navajo continues to speak; ¡°Now, now...I know that you are a pure hearted guy so I would like to make another offer, think of it as a bonus...if you help me with this plan, I will revive your dead friend¡­¡±

    Alejandro opens his eyes wider, lighting flashes in the sky as Navajo smiles at him. Alejandro nervously asks; ¡°Are you telling the truth, you can bring Jairo back?¡± Navajo replies; ¡°Of course...with the power of the golden key everything is possible, including bringing back the dead¡­¡±

    Alejandro trembles; ¡°Bringing him back? If you can do that...then¡­¡± Navajo chuckles; ¡°Fufufu, I know that he didn¡¯t deserve to die, and that you feel guilt for what happened to him right? Even worse, I bet that people blame you for what happened...but don¡¯t feel bad, you were only acting the best way¡­¡±

    Alejandro falls into his knees; ¡°I never wanted him to die...I only wanted to help¡­¡± Navajo gets close to him; ¡°So what do you say? Do we have a deal?¡± Navajo extends his hand, Alejandro stands up and grabs Navajo¡¯s hand; ¡°Very well, I accept...but, you will bring Jairo back¡­¡±

    Navajo¡¯s eyes begin to shine; ¡°Excellent...you made the correct choice my sweet Alejandro...now for the things we need¡­first we must head to the Cibola cemetery located at the outside of this city...that place connects with the land of the dead...we will need some materials that I have and your golden key¡­¡±

    Alejandro nods in agreement, Navajo says one more thing; ¡°Oh...and we will need a sacrifice¡­¡± Alejandro looks surprised:

    ¡°A sacrifice?¡± Navajo makes a fist; ¡°That¡¯s right, however, it must be the person you hate the most, if we do someone random then the spell won¡¯t work...it must be someone strong with strong mana...someone like the girl who is always with you¡­¡±

    ¡°Anastasia? But I don¡¯t hate her?¡± Alejandro replies, Navajo winks at him:

    ¡°Anastasia Lucifugus? I¡¯ve been observing you for a week now, and I know that deep in your heart you hate the Lucifugus, am I right? I can read your heart and the one you hate is Aleister¡­¡± Navajo uses the opportunity and stabs Alejandro with his hand.

    (SSSLLLAASSSHHHH)

    ¡°What are you...doing?¡± Alejandro panics, Navajo chuckles as he  looks at Alejandro¡¯s eyes, his eyes begin to turn hollow:

    ¡°I am giving you a gift, the gift that you won¡¯t doubt about your goal¡­Corrosio¡± (Corrosion)

    Alejandro stops shaking and looks at Navajo with an angry face and hollow eyes; ¡°That¡¯s right, I hate Lucifugus...I hate  Anatasia¡­¡±

    ¡°Good, in one week...you will bring her to me and we will start the ritual to bring Jairo back¡­¡± Navajo slowly disappears as Alejandro walks away; ¡°I will bring him back¡­¡±

    A few hours before the ritual...

    Alejandro slowly walks towards her; ¡°Hey, Anastasia...you said that you would do anything for me right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did...because you are my master¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...then would you do anything I ask you?¡±

    ¡°Yes...I would¡­¡±

    Alejandro makes a sinister smile and touches Anastasia¡¯s shoulder; ¡°Then I have a favor to ask you...would you die for me?¡±

    Anastasia moves  back; ¡°Master, what is this malignant mana that I feel...someone is¡­¡±

    (PPUUMM)

    Alejandro kicks Anastasia, sending her to one of the beds. Anastasia tries to stand up but Alejandro begins to kick her multiple times; ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I want you to die¡­¡±

    ¡°The truth is, I already felt something like that, but Master, I did not say anything because I am your tool¡­¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°SHUT UP, I AM NOT YOUR MASTER...YOU ARE A TOOL THAT I WILL USE...I HATE YOU...I HATE YOU...I HATE YOU¡­¡±

    Anastasia stops struggling upon hearing those words, Alejandro notices that stops kicking her. He goes to his bed and takes out some rope; ¡°Now, you will obey as the tool you are¡­¡±

    Alejandro says it with a sinister smile; ¡°Now then...time to die¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    In the present...the ritual has started¡­

    ¡°Now then, Alejandro...why don¡¯t we begin with the ritual, take off that bandage¡­¡± Alejandro begins towards Navajo; ¡°M-M-Master¡­¡± Anastasia says as she is weak. Alejandro turns around; ¡°Shut up, tools don¡¯t talk, I hate you¡­¡±

    (BBBADDUUMMPP)

    Anastasia sheds tears as she only thinks; ¡°As you wish¡­¡± Alejandro unwraps the key. -BBBBBOOOMMM- Golden and black colored mana begin to come out of his hand. Navajo slams his hand on the ground and begins to release his green colored mana:

    ¡°KEEP IT LIKE THAT ALEJANDRO, DON¡¯T LOSE CONTROL...NOW I AM GOING TO BEGIN¡±

    Navajo closes his eyes and begins to chant; ¡°Oh spirits of the past, revive the souls of the fallen...under my command, as I am the last son of this blessed earth¡­my name is Ajei Navajo¡± (Navajo for heart)

    Navajo takes out a bone, he makes a cut on his arm and bathes the bone with his blood. Navajo throws it towards Anastasia.

    The bone begins to shine in a green color and floats on top of her. Suddenly, Alejandro¡¯s golden key mana heads towards the bone , the golden dust surrounding Anastasia also begins to elevate. Navajo takes out twenty small fangs and throws them into the soil:

    ¡°NOW COME BACK MY SIBLINGS...ANIMA RESICITATIUNEM¡± (Soul Revival)

    (BBBAADDUUUUMMPPPP)

    ¡°GGGGYYYAAHHHH¡± Anastasia screams as her mana drains from her body.

    The bones spread mana in the soil to the fangs. Suddenly, corpses begin to rise from the ground with skeletons slowly coming out. The skeleton has animal skin and fur on their bodies, and some have beast faces like coyotes or birds.

    ¡°YES, WELCOME BACK MY SIBLINGS¡­¡± Navajo shouts with excitement, he turns and looks at Alejandro; ¡°Now, give me his belongings¡­¡±

    Alejadro takes out Jairo¡¯s favorite cup; ¡°Jairo, I will see you again¡­¡± Navajo grabs it and thinks; ¡°Once I revive this guy...I will open the portal to the underworld and bring back everyone.¡±

    At that moment, without them noticing, two figures come out of a portal and fall towards them; ¡°Arte del Mariachi, Canci¨®n del Viento, Primera Estrofa; Rafaga de Viento Cortante¡± (Mariachi Art, Wind Song, First Stanza; Cutting Wind Barrage)

    (SSSLLLLAASSSHHHH)

    A wind barrage hits the bone, cutting it in half and destroys the cup into pieces, interrupting the ritual.

    ¡°NNOOOOO¡± Navajo screams; ¡°WHO THE HELL DID THIS?¡± Navajo turns around and sees two figures standing behind them. Uriel in his Mariachi attire and Tiwa in her Native American attire.

    ¡°Uriel...Tiwa¡­Why did you do that?¡± Alejandro screams at Uriel. Uriel notices a strange mana emitting from him and asks; ¡°What did you do to him?¡±

    Navajo chuckles; ¡°I just gave him a boost that¡¯s all...a boost of darkness¡­¡±

    Alejandro charges at Uriel trying to punch him. Uriel evades every attack; ¡°Why, why did you do that? I wanted to bring Jairo back...Why?¡±

    ¡°I see...he''s under a spell¡­¡± Uriel thinks as he sighs; ¡°You idiot!¡± -PPPUUMM- Uriel punches Alejandro in the stomach knocking him unconscious. Uriel grabs Alejandro and throws it to Tiwa; ¡°Take care of him¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at an unconscious Anastasia; ¡°I need to get her right now¡­¡± Uriel charges at great speed towards her. Suddenly, the warriors who Navajo revived charged towards him.

    (RRRAAWWW)

    Uriel evades their attack, however, he is forced to jump back:

    ¡°Damn it...I will have to use full force¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it¡­¡± Navajo walks towards the cemetery entrance, he stands there with anger; ¡°Give Alejandro back now...I need him¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do you want the golden key? You already revived those things..¡± Uriel replies, Navajo gets angrier; ¡°It¡¯s none of your business¡­¡±

    ¡°I refuse¡­¡± Uriel opens a portal behind Tiwa as he thinks:

    ¡°If we engage in battle now, Alejandro might be in danger...I¡¯m sorry girl, but I will need to return for you later¡­¡± Uriel heads towards Tiwa and Alejandro. ¡°WWWAAIIITT¡± Navajo screams as he and the warriors head towards them.

    Uriel grabs both of them and enters the portal, the portal closes; ¡°GOD DAMN IT!¡± Navajo screams as he punches the ground, he begins to laugh maniacally; ¡°Not to worry, he will return...and when he does...I will rip that golden key off him¡­¡±

    Anastasia begins to lose consciousness as she thinks; ¡°Alejandro¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    March 6th, Secret Hideout¡­

    The next day, the sky is filled with heavily loaded clouds making it dark. Thunder and lightning can be seen from afar. Slowly, it started to rain¡­.

    Alejandro opens his eyes; ¡°Where am I?¡±

    He looks like he is in a secret hideout. He tries to move but he notices that he is tied up; ¡°Hey, what¡¯s happening? Why am I being tied-up...damn it¡­¡±

    ¡°I see that you are awake¡­¡± Alejandro sees Uriel seated on one of the beds reading a book. Alejandro gets angry:

    ¡°You bastard, why did you tie me up...let me go now¡­¡±

    Uriel sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°It appears that you haven¡¯t snapped out of it¡­¡±

    ¡°Snap out of what? What are you talking about?¡±

    (KNOCK KNOCK)

    ¡°Coming in¡­¡± Tiwa enters the hideout. Alejandro immediately screams; ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t be here, this is a secret hideout¡­¡±

    ¡°So what? I don¡¯t need your permission¡­¡± Tiwa puffs her cheeks. She walks to the other bed and brings out food; ¡°Here Uriel, you should eat¡­¡± Uriel grabs the burrito; ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    Tiwa looks at Alejandro and says; ¡°I brought one for you too¡­¡± Alejandro chuckles:

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything coming from your filthy hands¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Tiwa gets mad, she walks towards him and stuffs the burrito in his mouth; ¡°Now you will eat it by force...you piss me off damn it¡­¡±

    Alejandro is forced to eat the burrito. Tiwa takes out a bottle of water and puts it in his mouth; ¡°Now drink up, I don¡¯t want you to be choking¡­¡±

    (COUGH COUGH)

    ¡°You bitch¡­¡± Alejandro looks at both of them; ¡°Why the hell did you come here? Why now? Don¡¯t you know that when I needed you the most...you were never there¡­¡±

    Tiwa and Uriel are speechless as Alejandro continues; ¡°I thought you were my friends...I thought that with you here. I wasn¡¯t going to be left alone anymore...but I was wrong...when those bastards attacked Yggdrasil. I was left alone...and now Jairo is dead...because of me¡­¡± Alejandro begins to cry:

    ¡°I HATE YOU, I HATE YOU!!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Uriel doesn¡¯t say anything at first, he looks at Tiwa and begins to speak; ¡°Let me tell you something...you are not the only one who was alone...that¡¯s something that we three have in common¡­¡±

    ¡°Have in common? Have you ever lost anyone precious to you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we have...Tiwa lost her entire tribe and her life...I lost my father, my family and even my own memories...we were too...alone like you¡­¡±

    ¡°You bastards...playing mind games with me¡­¡± Alejandro struggles once more.

    ¡°My...oh my...it appears that he is in a bad situation now¡­¡± Alejandro hears the voice of a woman.

    The door opens and a woman with red hair enters the hideout. Alejandro looks at her and asks; ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°My name is Heidi Muller...I am the Vice-Director of the Yggdrasil American branch...oh my, what a splendid hideout you got here¡­¡± Heidi walks towards him, Alejandro asks; ¡°What do you want with me?¡±

    ¡°Well, you are a member of Yggdrasil after all...so it is obvious for me to worry about you¡­¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap...I am not an official member...you guys only want me for my golden key...that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    ¡°Fufufu...this curse that he has is something right...Charro Negro?¡±

    Heidi looks at Uriel who nods in agreement; ¡°This curse is called ¡°Corrosio¡±(Corrosion), which slowly begins to rot the person who is cursed...I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to cure him¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, and what about your mother?¡± Heidi asks Uriel who shakes his head; ¡°Mother is busy right now...but don¡¯t worry, I asked someone else, and she is about to arrive at this moment¡­¡±

    Suddenly, someone opens the door; ¡°Alejandro¡­¡± Alejandro looks at a beautiful girl with purple hair and a school uniform running towards him; ¡°Valerie¡­¡±

    Valerie stands in front of him; ¡°Are you alright...what happened to you?¡±

    ¡°Stay away...I hate you...you...have been avoiding me for weeks...and now you come here...don¡¯t try to fool me you bit¡­.¡±

    (SSSSLLLAAAPPPPP)

    Everyone is surprised by what happened. Valerie breathes heavily as her hand is red, Alejandro¡¯s cheek is also red as he exclaims; ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°You idiot...you don¡¯t understand at all...you know how hard it was for me to see you like that with Marjorie? Sheesh¡­¡±

    Alejandro is left speechless. Valerie continues to speak; ¡°Alejandro, do you know how much I care about you? How it pains me to see you that way...it breaks my heart when I see you suffer.¡±

    Valerie slowly leans towards him and hugs him; ¡°Alejandro, please...come back to me...I miss seeing the enthusiastic and carefree guy...seeing you with anger and sorrow is just not normal...Alejandro please...smile once again¡­¡±

    Alejandro begins to cry; ¡°Valerie...I¡­¡± Valerie slowly closes her eyes; ¡°This may hurt you, but it¡¯s for your best¡­¡±

    Alejandro slowly opens his eyes wider; ¡°Valerie¡­I¡¯m¡­¡±

    Slowly, Valerie shines in a golden color as she begins to pray:

    ¡°Oh Dios, Libera a tu hijo de esta maldici¨®n...y traelo de vuelta a tu gloria¡­¡± ( Oh lord,free you son from this curse and bring him back to your glory¡­)

    (BBBAADDUUMMMPPP)

    ¡°AAAHHHH¡± Alejandro screams as he feels pain all over his body. Valerie holds him tighter; ¡°Alejandro, hang in there¡­¡±

    Soon, dark green mana begins to come out of Alejandro¡¯s mouth and eyes as the curse is slowly lifting. Valerie uses more mana making the whole area shine. After a few moments, Valerie stops shining, Alejandro slowly closes his eyes.

    ¡°Impressive, to use that level of mana for such a young age...who is that girl?¡± Heidi asks Uriel. Uriel smiles a little and replies; ¡°She¡¯s my younger sister, the daughter of the Solitary Wolf¡­¡±

    Heidi chuckles: ¡°I see...that explains everything...not to mention she is Maria, the Scarlet Maiden¡¯s daughter as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Valerie?¡± Alejandro regains consciousness, Valerie separates a little; ¡°Yes it¡¯s me¡­¡± Alejandro smiles; ¡°It looks like you saved me yet again¡­¡±

    Valerie unties him. Alejandro chuckles and hugs her saying; ¡°I¡¯m sorry...I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Valerie pats his head; ¡°It¡¯s okay...your big dummy¡­¡±

    Tiwa turns around and without saying anything goes outside. Heidi notices that and follows her.

    Outside, Tiwa looks at the sky and thinks; ¡°It appears...I already lost¡­¡±

    Heidi comes out and asks; ¡°Is everything okay?¡±

    Tiwa avoids looking at her and replies; ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just, I wanted to see the rain¡­¡± Heidi looks up and sees that it isn¡¯t raining; ¡°Rain...but I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Heidi looks at Tiwa shaking and tears falling from her face; ¡°I see...that kind of rain¡­¡±

    Heidi comes closer and hugs her; ¡°You know, it¡¯s okay for a maiden to cry...but don¡¯t get discouraged, you are still young¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? I am only crying because I remember a sad movie...that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    Tiwa replies with a shaking voice, Heidi chuckles; ¡°Fufufu...you¡¯re probably right¡­¡±

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    ¡°AAALLLEEJJJAANNNDDRROOO!!¡± Heidi and Tiwa hear Valerie screaming, they immediately come back inside and see Alejandro on the ground.

    ¡°AAAHHHH¡± Alejandro moves around feeling pain. His left arm begins to shake as black veins begin to emerge from the golden key.

    ¡°Alejandro, what¡¯s wrong...please...tell¡­¡± Valerie tries to touch him; however, she immediately gets burned. Uriel holds her; ¡°Valerie stop...it¡¯s too dangerous to do that¡­¡±

    Alejandro¡¯s body begins to cover itself with the black veins that go all the way to his head and feet. ¡°This is bad, if this keeps up, he¡¯s going to die¡­¡± Tiwa says with a worried expression.

    Heidi walks forward; ¡°Oh dear, Alejandro, by releasing the power of the golden key, it¡¯s beginning to take over your body like a virus...you naughty child...putting two beautiful young women in such a worried state? You sure have to learn more¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at her and asks; ¡°What are you planning to do?¡± Heidi looks at him and chuckles; ¡°Fufufu...I am about to save his life¡­¡±

    Heidi extends her hand and touches Alejandro¡¯s left arm. She closes her eyes, her breath becomes visible, almost as if it was freezing. Heidi begins to chant:

    ¡°Absoluter Nullpunkt; Mars¡± (Absolute Freeze; Mars)

    (CCCHHIIINNNNGGG)

    Steam covers the room as Heidi slowly freezes Alejandro¡¯s body. In the blink of an eye, Heidi manages to stop the black veins from spreading and freezes the left side of Alejandro¡¯s body. Uriel carries him to his bed as Alejandro has his eyes closed.

    ¡°There we go...Alejandro is out of danger, for now¡­¡± Heidi passes her arm on her forehead, cleaning the sweat.

    Valerie grabs her burned hand, Uriel notices and immediately heals her. Valerie looks at Uriel; ¡°Uriel, that curse, it spread too much, I¡¯m afraid, I won¡¯t be able to heal him anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, it¡¯s too much for him¡­¡± Uriel replies, Tiwa looks at Uriel and asks; ¡°So, what¡¯s going to happen to him?¡±

    ¡°The golden key has burned Alejandro¡¯s internal organs, he has only a couple of hours to live¡­¡± Heidi says to Tiwa. - CCCCRRRAASSSHHHH- Lightning flashes in the room, and rain begins to fall with intensity. Tiwa falls onto her knees:

    ¡°NOOO¡­..IT CAN¡¯T BE¡­¡±

    ¡°Big brother, tell me she¡¯s lying¡­¡± Valerie holds Uriel. Uriel hugs her, making Valerie cry.

    Heidi looks at them and explains; ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the truth, right now, not even a miracle can save him...he will need something divine¡­if only there was something divine on this region.¡±

    ¡°Does something like that exists?¡± Uriel asks Heidi.  Heidi smiles at Uriel; ¡°Oh, yes there is...however, judging by his appearance. I¡¯d say there is only a 20% chance of him surviving¡­¡±

    Everyone looks at Heidi with a face filled with confusion, Uriel looks at her and asks; ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    CIBOLA Cemetery¡­

    (DRIP DRIP DRIP DRIP DROP DROP )

    As the heavy rain falls, sitting in a boulder with his legs crossed, Navajo waits impatiently. He is throwing rocks towards Anastasia as a game:

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he is making me wait this long...it¡¯s almost a full day...the sun is beginning to set...DAMN THAT ALEJANDRO¡­¡±

    Navajo throws a small pebble to Anastasia¡¯s head. Anastasia is hanging with her hands tied to a wooden post in the middle of the cemetery. She begins to bleed as she slowly opens her eyes. Navajo walks towards her:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry little girl, but it looks like your master isn¡¯t coming...I¡¯m sorry I had to treat you this way but...it will all be over soon¡­¡±

    Anastasia looks at Navajo with a blurry image as she thinks; ¡°Even though I am bleeding...even though I am thirsty and I am starving...I can withstand all that...however¡­¡±

    Anastasia remembers Alejandro¡¯s words; ¡°SHUT UP, I AM NOT YOUR MASTER...YOU ARE A TOOL THAT I WILL USE...I HATE YOU...I HATE YOU...I HATE YOU¡­¡±

    Anastasia looks to the sky as rain falls to her face; ¡°Those words, really...hurt more than any external wound...but the question is...why?¡±

    Navajo walks to the exit; ¡°Dusk is approaching my brethren...and we don¡¯t need that stupid golden key, there are other ways...for that, go get me 30 sacrifices...I will do the ritual manually¡­.¡±

    The Navajo warriors charge towards the city as Navajo looks to the sky with a sinister smile; ¡°Soon, I will open the gates of the underworld...and this world will fall¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Sun City; Yggdrasil¡¯s Headquarters

    The hideout was intact, despite the restaurant being destroyed. Rosa Gutierrez (member of Yggdrasil) looks at the monitor. She looks at the time as she thinks; ¡°The operation will begin in 20 minutes...Oh lord, please, let them be safe¡­¡±

    ¡°So, the fight will begin...huh¡­¡± Rosa hears a voice, she immediately takes out a gun and points at the darkness; ¡°Who¡¯s there¡­¡±

    Uriel slowly come out with his hands on his pocket:

    ¡°Sorry...I didn¡¯t mean to scare you¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re...Uriel Di Fiore¡­¡± Rosa expresses surprise, Uriel stands in front of her; ¡°It''s a pleasure, Rosa Gutierrez, I believe this is the first time we have spoken directly¡­¡±

    Rosa lowers her gun; ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Uriel makes a serious expression; ¡°I came here to get the World Tree Seed¡­¡±

    ¡°The World Tree Seed...why? How do you know about that object...it¡¯s forbidden for anyone who is not a member to know about it¡­¡±

    ¡°Explanations aren¡¯t necessary¡­I need it for Alejandro¡­¡±

    ¡°For Alejandro? No... it¡¯s too soon...if he were to touch it now...we would¡­¡±

    ¡°Alejandro¡¯s dying¡­¡± Uriel interrupts Rosa; ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, he is¡­¡± Heidi walks towards them. Rosa sits on her chair with tears in her eyes as she asks:

    ¡°What do you mean by dying?¡± Heidi begins to explain; ¡°Alejandro was under a spell...he used the golden key¡¯s power and now, the poison has spread all over his body, burning his internal organs, he has only 2 hours to live¡­¡±

    ¡°N-N-No...it can¡¯t be¡­¡± Rosa cries as Heidi continues to explain:

    ¡°The World Tree Seed, is a divine object that reconstructs the body...if Alejandro were to absorb it, there would be only a 20% chance that he would survive...however, it¡¯s better than 0%¡±

    Heidi points behind Rosa; ¡°The object is behind you, on that vault...There are only 3 people who know the code...one of them is dead...the other is not around and finally you¡­¡±

    Rosa trembles: ¡°Giving you the seed it¡¯s forbidden¡­I can get executed¡­¡±

    Uriel decides to step forward and take out his pistol; ¡°We¡¯re running out of time¡­¡±

    Heidi grabs his hand Uriel; ¡°Wait¡­that vault can withstand mana¡­It¡¯s like I said, I can¡¯t open the vault, but she can...Rosa is the one who will decide Alejandro¡¯s fate¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at a devastated Rosa, he walks towards her and gets into one knee; ¡°Mrs. Gutierrez, I understand how you feel...he is my friend, and I don¡¯t want him to die...if there is a chance that he could survive...I would take it¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel, I see him as my son...I never wanted him to suffer like this...he¡¯s life will never be the same¡­what should I do? There has to be another way...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what he wants, you know him more than I do...he hates normal life, that¡¯s why he focuses on the paranormal...so please, I beg you...let us have the Seed¡­¡±

    Rosa looks at Uriel¡¯s eyes; ¡°Those eyes¡­they are honest¡­¡±

    The monitor beeps, everyone looks at the monitor as red dots appear on the city; ¡°What is happening?¡± Rosa puts live images on the camera, and they see the Navajo Warriors heading towards the city.

    Rosa begins to explain; ¡°The Navajo warriors that the boy revived are now attacking the people...they approached in a silent way that the sensors didn¡¯t detect them...it looks like they are abducting people¡­¡±

    Heidi says as she bites her nail; ¡°That boy is about to begin the ritual...we ran out of time¡­¡±

    Heidi looks at Rosa and asks; ¡°So, Rosa...what¡¯s it going to be?¡±

    Rosa looks at Uriel and Heidi as the computer continues to beep.

 Vol. 5 - Chapter 4.5: The Ticking Clock

    Secret Hideout¡­

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    ¡°NDRO...ANDRO...ALEJANDRO...ALEJANDRO¡­¡± Alejandro hears a voice and slowly opens his eyes. He sees Valerie and Tiwa looking at him with a worried expression; ¡°Valerie, Tiwa...what happened? Why can¡¯t I feel my left arm?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Tiwa and Valerie don¡¯t say anything. Alejandro looks that his arm is frozen, he begins to chuckle:

    ¡°This is so cool...my arm is completely frozen, I always wanted to feel something like that?¡±

    Tiwa and Valerie look at each other and chuckle. Alejandro gets confused; ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    ¡°Alejandro, you¡¯re in a critical situation...yet, you look so amused...it¡¯s hilarious?¡±

    ¡°Wait...I¡¯m in a critical situation?¡± Alejandro panics causing the girls to laugh more. Alejandro also laughs; ¡°Yes...of course I know, I can feel it¡­I guess this is the end of the road for me¡­¡±

    Suddenly a portal opens, Uriel and Heidi cross the portal; ¡°Ahh, so you¡¯re awake¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks at Uriel and Heidi; ¡°Uriel...who is that woman?¡±

    ¡°My name is Heidi Muller...I am the Vice-Director of the American Branch of Yggdrasil¡­¡± Heidi replies to Alejandro. Alejandro gets surprised; ¡°Really, that means that you are my boss...I¡¯m sorry for my rude behavior Ms. Muller...¡±

    ¡°Fufufu...no need to be so formal...Call me Heidi¡­¡±

    ¡°R-R-Right¡­¡± Alejandro replies thinking; ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful¡­¡±

    Uriel walks forward and hears his rhythm; -BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP- Alejandro with a worried expression asks; ¡°Be honest with me...how much time do I have left?¡±

    Uriel sighs; ¡°Judging by the rhythm of the soul and the mana that spreads to your body...you have 1 hour¡­¡±

    The girls are in shock, Alejandro nods in agreement; ¡°I see...well then, I guess this is the end...you know, I remember what I did these past days...the way I treated Anastasia...and how I used her...what a worthless piece of scum I am¡­¡± Alejandro cries with tears in his eyes. Valerie steps forward:

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault...you were being controlled.¡±

    ¡°Controlled?¡± Alejandro interrupts Valerie; ¡°No, I did that on my own free will...I could feel it...I feel so ashamed...I think it¡¯s better if I just died now¡­¡±

    Uriel steps forward and grabs him by the neck and lifts his body.

    ¡°UURRRRIIEELLL, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?¡± Valerie exclaims as Tiwa and Heidi look at him surprised. Alejandro has trouble breathing; ¡°W-W-What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You said that you wanted to die...so I am just helping you with that¡­'''' Uriel says as he creates a mana barrier surrounding them so no one can interfere. Uriel continues to speak:

    ¡°Now listen you idiot...You said that you did such horrible things right? You betrayed Anastasia, the only girl who was loyal to you and left her to die...I believe that you are a coward...wanting to die like this¡­¡±

    (COUGH COUGH)

    Alejandro struggles: ¡°You don¡¯t understand, I am a sinner¡­¡±

    Uriel lets Alejandro go. He creates a sword and points at him; ¡°You know, everyone has their sins...yes¡­ you made a mistake...but what are you going to do? Are you just going to die like that? Or are you going to save an innocent girl who was just following orders?¡±

    Alejando begins to remember Anastasia, the way she never left his side and how she was always there for him, to the point that he began seeing her as a friend.

    Alejandro begins to cry; ¡°You¡¯re right...you¡¯re right...but I am weak...I¡¯m so weak, that I let myself be controlled¡­and now she is going to die.¡±

    ¡°You say that you are weak, but that¡¯s okay...remember that you are the Silver Hero¡­¡± Uriel throws him a badge of a Silver Space Ranger with Alejandro¡¯s name. Alejandro looks at it and remembers:

    ¡°I AM THE SILVER SPACE RANGER...ONE DAY, I WILL STRONG AND BE THE SILVER HERO¡­¡±

    Alejandro slowly stands up, breaking the ice. Tiwa gets worried; ¡°Alejandro, don¡¯t do that...the ice¡­¡± Alejandro smiles; ¡°It¡¯s okay...I am dying anyways...Uriel, I am weak, but I want to save¡­¡± Alejandro begins to fall forward, Uriel holds him:

    ¡°Not so fast, you said that you are weak, and if you go like that, you won¡¯t be able to do anything¡­¡± Uriel helps Alejandro sit on the bed as he dispels the barrier. Alejandro, breathing heavily, looks at him; ¡°What can I do?¡±

    ¡°Alejandro, remember that you are a member of Yggdrasil and that you have the right to use this¡­¡± Heidi, who is holding a case, puts it on the bed and opens it. ¡°What is that?¡± Tiwa asks as a bright light shines in the suit-case.

    Heidi smiles; ¡°This is the World Tree Seed, Alejandro, this is the only way to save you...Your life is ending, and not even a miracle can save you... the only is to completely change your body, if you succeed, then the poison within your body will disappear¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Tiwa asks with excitement. Heidi continues to explained; ¡°However, that process can be fatal...many of Yggdrasil members have died within the process...that¡¯s why, you needed to train your body but we have no time....but instead of 0%, you will have 20%...the Tree Seed will fuse with you, Alejandro, will you accept?¡±

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°I do¡­¡± Alejandro accepts without any hesitation. Heidi smiles: ¡°Very well, take a deep breath and touch the seed. Alejandro takes a deep breath; he touches the seed. The seed shines a bright white color as it begins to fuse with Alejandro.

    ***************************************************************************

    Sun City International Airport¡­

    In a private jet...the three members of M.I.S.T arrive to complete their mission¡­

    ¡°-?Aww man...we¡¯re back in this boring city¡­-?¡± Flood, an agent of M.I.S.T who appears to be a young adult, says as she walks stretching her arms.

    ¡°Shut up, it was your fault that we needed to come back...if you had paid attention that Shion Saito created a clone...then we would have been done by now¡­¡± Drought, the tallest member, says to Flood. Flood begins to argue; ¡°-?Well that might be true, but the original plan was for you to take her down...you idiot¡­-?¡±

    ¡°WHO¡¯RE YOU CALLING AN IDIOT!¡±

    ¡°-?You...Idiot¡­-?¡±

    ¡°Both of you stop it...it was M.I.S.T¡¯s fault and that¡¯s all...right now, we need to hunt Shion Saito as fast as we can, otherwise...our boss will get angry¡­¡± Typhoon, the leader of the group expresses  anger.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for me...because I am here¡­¡±

    The three members of M.I.S.T hear a feminine voice. Suddenly, golden chains fall towards their direction.

    (BBBBOOOMMM)

    The agents avoid the attack with ease. ¡°Agents, prepare for battle¡­¡±

    As the smoke screen clears, a figure is seen walking towards them. A young woman with blonde hair and yellow eyes approaches them. She walks with a serious expression as she has her esper suit on.

    ¡°-?Hahaha...so, she came voluntarily for us to kill her¡­-?¡± Flood expresses excitement. Drought looks at Flood:

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down...this may be a trap¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right...this is a trap¡­¡± Shion says with a sinister smile as her yellow eyes shine brighter. The agents of M.I.S.T notice that a giant circle beneath them, the circle has the kanji symbol; ¡°Ý”ËÍ¡± (Transport)

    Shion puts both hands on the ground and chants; ¡°Shinsei na crane yusou¡± (Sacred Crane Transportation) -CCCHHHIIINNNNGGGG- Golden chains come out of the ground and wrap the members of M.I.S.T. The ground begins to shine a golden color as the three members and Shion disappear from the airport.

    ***************************************************************************

    Near the Mountains¡­

    The Franklin Mountains...an extension of mountains and hills that split Sun City in two¡­ Located in the Northern part of the Mountains, there is a little canyon...on that canyon is where the final battle between Yggdrasil and M.I.S.T was about to begin¡­

    (BBBBOOOOMMM)

    The members of M.I.S.T appear in the canyon, they look around the are:

    ¡°So, we are in the mountains huh¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we didn¡¯t want Sun City to become a battlefield...so I transported you here¡­¡±

    ¡°Impressive...let me ask you this, how did you know we were going to arrive?¡± Typhoon asks Shion. Shion points at Flood, Flood doesn¡¯t know why Shion points at her, suddenly a small spider comes out of her cloak causing her to panic.

    ¡°-?EWW...I HATE SPIDERS, KILL IT...KILL IT¡­-?¡± Flood panics, Drought sighs; ¡°You idiot...she had a familiar implanted in you¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, one of my spirit familiar was slowly watching over you and tracking your position...I just calculated where you were going to land¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...very impressive, young girl...but now, you are at a disadvantage...because our mission is to kill you¡­¡±

    ¡°-?YEAH, TOO BAD FOR YOU, IT¡¯S 3 VS 1-?¡± Flood shouts with excitement. Shion makes a smile as she looks calm.

    ¡°Oh, you think so¡­¡± The agents hear a voice from the hill. Carlos in his esper suit standing on top looking down as he screams; ¡°I only see you at a disadvantage¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right¡­¡± The agents turn to their backs as they see Kasumi who also has her esper suit on as well. Kasumi slowly takes out her katana as and points it at the agents with a serious expression:

    ¡°This isn¡¯t going to be like last time...you caught us off guard, but now...You will know the true power of Yggdrasil¡­¡±

    Typhoon looks at her; ¡°Ahh, the leader...tell me, have you learned your lesson? Or perhaps, we should kill that girl right now¡­¡±

    Kasumi gets angry and releases an enormous amount of mana; ¡°I will tell you this one more time...if you dare lay a finger to my subordinates...I WILL KILL YOU!¡±

    ¡°I see...very well, have it your way, our mission is to kill Shion Saito, but if you insist on getting in our way...then we will kill all the members of Yggdrasil¡­¡±

    Typhoon extends his arm to the sky and begins to release a thick mist that will soon cover the whole area. Kasumi smiles as she thinks; ¡°We were expecting you to do that¡­¡± The mist covers the whole area.

    The mist covers the whole area, Typhoon (the leader) lowers his arm; ¡°Scatter¡­¡±

    ¡°Right...¡± The members go separate ways, completely erasing their presence. Typhoon as he runs, thinks:

    ¡°This is how we move, we of M.I.S.T are one with the mist and assassinate our targets without any sound. That¡¯s why they call us the Silent invaders¡­¡±

    Kasumi takes a battle stance consisting of putting one leg in front of another and bending her knees as she thinks; ¡°I was expecting this...knowing them...their target is¡­¡± Kasumi immediately charges at them, disappearing in the mist.

    Shion stands with her eyes closed, there is no sound or visibility due to the thick mist; ¡°Keep calm, you must follow the plan.¡±

    Shion opens her eyes and claps her hands and makes a golden staff appear; the golden staff is as long as her body. It has a round end with two rings hanging from it.

    (CCCCHIIIIINNNGGG)

    Suddenly, Shion notices that someone is charging in front of her, someone is coming from the back and the other falling towards her. Shion smiles; ¡°Just as expected¡­¡±

    With her staff, Shion hits the ground gently, three times as she chants; ¡°Ogin no Kagayaki¡± (Golden Shine)

    (CCCHHHIIINNNNGGGG)

    Shion begins to shine in a bright golden color, instantly blinding the agents for an instant.

    ¡°-?MY EYES¡­-?¡± Flood screams as she continues to charge at that moment someone appears in front of her.

    (PPPPUUUMMMM)

    Carlos appears and kicks Flood away from Shion.

    ¡°-?WHY YOU¡­-?¡± Flood shouts as Carlos makes two kunais appear; ¡°You cowards¡­¡±

    Kasumi stops the one who was falling towards Shion, Typhoon. Kasumi clashes swords with Typhoon causing him to fall to the left.

    Shion stops Drought¡¯s punch and pushes him back. Soon, the members of Yggdrasil are standing back-to-back facing their opponents.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down...it¡¯s just as we predicted¡­¡± Kasumi says to the others who respond; ¡°Right¡­¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to make this easy¡­¡± Typhoon takes out his sword (similar to a lightsaber) Kasumi grabs her katana with her two hands; ¡°Remember...don¡¯t die on me¡­¡±

    There are three battles happening simultaneously as the members have scattered in the mountains.

    Kasumi charges at Typhoon.

    Carlos attacks Flood and Shion is left confronting Drought.

    The rematch battle begins: Yggdrasil vs. M.I.S.T

 Vol. 5 - Chapter 5: Yggdrasil vs. M.I.S.T

    Yggdrasil Secret Base¡­

    Kasumi ordered the remaining members of Yggdrasil (Except for Flor who was listening on the phone) to gather. Heidi was also in the meeting¡­

    ¡°Senpai, why did you call us? Are you okay? We haven¡¯t seen you in days¡­¡± Shion asks with a worried expression. Kasumi doesn¡¯t respond, she looks at everyone with an intense glare:

    ¡°Everyone, I have something to say¡­¡±

    (GULP)

    Carlos and Chelsea look nervous; ¡°Why is Ms. Muller here? Is she going to fire us? What punishment will we have?¡±

    (PPUUUMM)

    Kasumi bows so hard, that she hits her forehead to the table:

    ¡°EVERYONE, I¡¯M SORRY FOR BEING SUCH A HORRIBLE LEADER!¡±

    ¡°HUUHHH?¡± Everyone is surprised. Shion tries to speak; ¡°Senpai¡­¡±

    ¡°Shion, let her speak¡­¡± Heidi interrupts Shion. Kasumi continues to speak; ¡°I take full responsibility for Jairo¡¯s death...and also I left Flor alone during the invasion on Rio Grande City...I was not fully prepared...I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    Kasumi tremblers; ¡°You deserve a better leader than me...however...I can¡¯t resigned from my post due to the delicacy of the mission so I ask of you...please...Accept my apologies¡­.¡±

    The room is completely silent, Rosa stands up and walks towards Kasumi; ¡°Hija...I have never blamed you for Jairo¡¯s death, in fact, I am the one who wants to apologize...because they took me hostage¡­and that¡¯s why¡­¡± Rosa hugs Kasumi; ¡°I will continue to follow your orders because I trust you, I see everyone here as my family...so I want to ask you, please continue to lead us¡­¡±

    ¡°Rosa¡­¡± Kasumi begins to shed tears. ¡°Kasumi don¡¯t worry about it, but you owe a Double Chocolate special that I like...okay¡­¡± Flor replies on the phone. ¡°Flor¡­¡± Kasumi smiles upon hearing those words.

    ¡°She¡¯s right Senpai...we need you as a leader, so can count on me¡­¡± Chelsea says as she licks her lollipop. Carlos puts his hand on his chest where the heart is and begins to scream:

    ¡°SENPAI, I WILL FOLLOW YOU TO THE END OF THE EARTH...I AM YOUR LOYAL SERVANT!¡±

    Carlos begins to think; ¡°Maybe someday, she¡¯ll let me fondle her boo¡­¡±

    (PPUUMM)

    Chelesea hits his head; ¡°OUCH! WHAT WAS THAT FOR!¡± Chelsea sighs; ¡°Why do you want to make it weird...you idiot¡­¡±

    ¡°DAMN YOU!¡±

    Kasumi chuckles; ¡°Thank you Chelsea and Carlos¡­¡±

    She looks at Shion. Shion makes a warm smile:

    ¡°Senpai, I see you as a leader, but I have always seen you as my older sister...of course I accept...When I see you cry, it brings pain to my soul¡­¡±

    ¡°Shion¡­¡± Kasumi smiles at her. Carlos begins to say; ¡°WE ARE THE MEMBERS OF TEAM KASUMI...AND NO ONE WILL CHANGE THAT...AM I RIGHT?¡±

    ¡°YEAH!¡± The others scream with enthusiasm. Heidi smiles:

    ¡°Well done Kasumi, you have such a united group. It appears I worried for nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Heidi-san¡­¡±

    ¡°Now then, here is the situation¡­¡± Heidi makes a hologram appear; ¡°While you guys we''re dealing with M.I.S.T, there was another problem happening on this region. A powerful entity appeared; it was identified as a Skinwalker¡­¡±

    ¡°A Skinwalker?¡± Carlos asks confused, Heidi nods in agreement:

    ¡°That¡¯s right, an ancient mage from the Navajo tribe...with the help of Alejandro and the golden key, he managed to revive at least 20 warriors¡­¡±

    ¡°Alejandro? What happened to him?¡± Rosa asks with a worried expression.

    Heidi begins to explain; ¡°Because Jairo died, Alejandro felt guilt and despair...the Skinwalker used that opportunity to put him under a spell...Alejandro helped the Skinwalker to bring back those warriors.¡±

    ¡°Alejandro¡­¡± Kasumi looks down; ¡°If only...I had the chance to stop him that night...I think he¡­¡±

    ¡°Kasumi, stop living in the past and focus on the present¡­¡± Heidi says to Kasumi, she continues to explain:

    ¡°Uriel Di Fiore and Tiwa De Ysleta managed to suppress the Skinwalker and took Alejandro to somewhere safe...however, Anastasia Lucifugus is still a hostage which it would be bad if Darius Lucifugus makes a move...although I was not in favor with the Alliance, it has been very convenient...Uriel and Tiwa will take care of the Skinwalker¡­¡±

    -TCH- ¡°Damn Uriel, I hate him and Alejandro¡­¡± Carlos thinks with a face full of disgust. Heidi notices his expression:

    ¡°You know, the reason why Alejandro fell into despair was because he was being blamed for Jairo¡¯s death¡­¡±

    ¡°...¡± Carlos doesn¡¯t say a thing, Heidi continues to speak with a serious tone:

    ¡°Carlos, I will say this here and now¡­ Alejandro is a member of Yggdrasil now...I want you to see him the way you see the others...you must understand...part of this was because you let your emotions get the best of you¡­¡±

    Carlos lowers his head; ¡°I understand...sorry¡­¡± Chelsea begins to chuckle; ¡°Pff¡­¡± Carlos begins to say; ¡°Shut up¡­¡±

    ¡°Now then, M.I.S.T will return tomorrow, and they are going to target Shion once more...Kasumi, I want you and your team to focus on M.I.S.T, I will focus on the Skinwalker¡­¡±

    ¡°But, Ms. Heidi...you can¡¯t do this alone?¡± Kasumi replies with a worried expression. Heidi chuckles:

    ¡°Fufufu...I know that, but I am not going to be alone, Uriel and Tiwa will be there, plus, I will take Chelsea Lockhart¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait me?¡± Chelsea exclaims, Heidi nods in agreement; ¡°Your skills will be perfect to deal with this situation¡­Kasumi, I hope you don¡¯t mind¡­¡±

    ¡°Not at all, Chelsea is an excellent sniper, she will be useful¡­¡± Kasumi replies, Kasumi stands up and explains:

    ¡°Alright, tomorrow, we will have a difficult evening...Flor, please come to Sun City and support Rosa, who is going to stay in the command room...Shion and Carlos will be with me to face M.I.S.T. Heidi-san and Chelsea will support Uriel¡¯s group as part of the Alliance. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Understood¡­¡±

    Back to the Present¡­

    ¡°I hope they are alright?¡± Rosa says with a nervous tone. Flor, who is standing behind her, grabs her shoulder ; ¡°Don¡¯t worry Tia...they are strong¡­¡± (Aunt)

    ¡°Did I make the right choice in giving the seed to Uriel?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you did...because now, he will save Alejandro¡­¡±

    Rosa puts her hands together and begins to pray; ¡°I hope you are right¡­¡±

    Kasumi in the battlefield, begins to take off her glasses as she thinks:

    ¡°I won¡¯t fail this time...I am going to kill those members of M.I.S.T¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Carlos Valverde vs. Flood

    (SSLLASSHH SSSLAASSHHH)

    Carlos is left fighting the Flood. Flood is able to move at great speed, impossible for normal human eyes to see.

    Carlos throws kunais at her, however, every kunai passes right next to her.

    ¡°-?Hahaha, you can¡¯t hit me-?¡± Flood makes fun of Carlos. Carlos loses his temper and begins to scream; ¡°WHAT THE HELL, THIS ISN¡¯T A GAME YOU KNOW!¡±

    ¡°?-Hahaha, sorry, but I am having fun. ?-¡± Flood replies with excitement. Carlos gets even angrier:

    ¡°Fun? You think this is fun? You think killing people is fun? What the hell is wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°?-Nothing is wrong with me...it¡¯s just...when you see so many deaths, it becomes comical you know¡­ ?-¡±

    Carlos stops moving as he thinks; ¡°This girl is a psycho...and it makes me angry¡­¡± Carlos releases his dark blue mana; Flood stops moving as she asks:

    ¡°?-Ooohh¡­.are you going to show me a new trick? ?-¡±

    ¡°You could say that, I am about to show you my real weapon¡­¡± Carlos slowly lifts his arms, -CCCLLLAAPPP- Carlos claps one time and slowly separates his hand, summoning a black katana with blue edges.

    (SSSHHHIINNNNGGG)

    Carlos moves it around and grabs it with both of his hands.

    ¡°?-Wwwooaaahhh...what a nice sword¡­ ?- '''' Flood looks with excitement.

    ¡°This is my katana, it¡¯s called; Kurohariotsubame¡± (Blue Swallow)

    ¡°? What a long and weird name...but okay, I guess...I can play with you more¡­?¡±

    Carlos takes a deep breath as he thinks; ¡°Alright, I calculated well...this time, you won¡¯t escape¡­¡±

    (SSSLLLAASSHHH)

    With great speed, Carlos approaches Flood and cuts her hood. Flood escapes by jumping back; ¡°?How did you do that??¡±

    Carlos doesn¡¯t respond and closes his eyes. With his eyes closed, Carlos imagines Flood positions with his next attack, pin-pointing each of them.

    ¡°Danza del Gorrion¡± (Swallow Dance)

    (SLASH SLASH SLASH)

    Carlos attacks Flood with speed, Flood evades the attack thinking how is he doing that. Carlos sees each of the Flood¡¯s positions; ¡°Target Locked!¡±

    Flood arrives at the last position. Carlos kicks Flood and sends her to a boulder.

    (BBBBOOOMMMM)

    Carlos takes another deep breath as he thinks; ¡°Successful¡±

    Flood slowly stands up as she expresses anger; ¡°?You...how did you do that? I know my ability is activated...each attack of yours should''ve been multiplied ten times...even breathing would be difficult¡­?¡±

    Carlos falls to one knee as he begins to breathe heavily; ¡°Of course it¡¯s difficult...I can barely keep my consciousness...however, I only adjusted my body so I can move freely¡­¡±

    ¡°?You what??¡± Flood tries to move, Carlos appears in front of her.

    (PPPUUMM)

    Carlos kicks her once more. Flood crashes to the mountain again, making boulders fall. Carlos jumps back as the boulders fall on top of Flood.

    ¡°Ha...ha...ha¡­at least it''s over¡­¡± Carlos smiles as he expresses exhaustion. Suddenly, the earth shakes and a thick mist spreads.

    Carlos sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°I knew that wouldn¡¯t be enough to stop her¡­¡±

    (BBBBOOOMMMM)

    A burst of mana creates a massive air current. Flood comes out walking slowly as she chuckles; ¡°?You know, if I didn¡¯t have my ¡°Mana War Suit¡±, I¡¯d be dead¡­?¡±

    Flood puts her two hands together and slowly begins to gather mana.

    Carlos opens his eyes wider; ¡°What the...what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°?I am called Flood because I increased the physical and spiritual abilities surrounding me by ten-fold, but that also applies to me as well¡­take this¡­?¡±

    Flood launches a powerful sphere towards Carlos. Carlos evades the attack, however, Flood appears and kicks Carlos, sending him towards the mana sphere.

    (BBBBBOOOOOMMMM)

    The mana sphere explodes the moment Carlos touches it. A powerful smoke screen mixes with the mist making it harder to see. The attack sends Carlos flying to the air.

    ¡°AAHHHH¡± Carlos falls to the ground as blood comes out of his body.

    Carlos lies on his back as he looks at the sky; ¡°I can¡¯t see a thing¡­¡± At that moment, Flood jumps on top and lands on Carlos, breaking two of his ribs.

    (CCCRRRAACCCKKK)

    ¡°AAAHHHHH¡± Carlos screams as blood comes out of his mouth. Flood kicks Carlos with force sending him to another part of the mountain.

    (CCCRRAAASSHHHH)

    Carlos breathes heavily, he stands up and grabs his katana; ¡°I can¡¯t lose¡­I won¡¯t¡­¡±

    Carlos charges straight at Flood; ¡°?Oh you still want to play¡­?¡±

    (SSSLLLLAASSHH)

    Carlos slashes Flood, however, only her hood. Flood creates another mana sphere close to him; ¡°?Game over¡­?¡±

    ¡°Noo¡­¡± Carlos opens his eyes wider. -BBBBOOOMMM- The sphere expands creating a huge explosion. After a few moments, Carlos falls to the ground, as he was hit directly by the attack.

    Carlos looks at the sky once more as he breathes heavily; ¡°Damn it, I guess, this is the end for me¡­¡± Carlos slowly closes his eyes as he remembers:

    ¡°Hey Carlos, let¡¯s go hiking...it¡¯ll be fun¡­¡± A boy similar to Alejandro however, he had white hair and bluish eyes.

    ¡°Big Brother Max, I guess, I am going to be seeing you soon¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey Carlos...what are you doing?¡± Carlos hears a feminine voice; ¡°Chelsea?¡± Carlos hears Chelsea¡¯s voice; ¡°You joined Yggdrasil because you want money to help your family...and I joined because I was forced to by my father...but truth is, I also want money...that¡¯s why we¡¯re here¡­don¡¯t die on me...¡±

    Carlos opens his eyes; ¡°Damn it, of all the people I could think of...why was it you, Chelsea? You Idiot¡­¡± Flood walks slowly towards him; ¡°?Is he dead? or not? I wonder¡­?¡±

    Carlos stands up as he thinks; ¡°That¡¯s right...Max would be disappointed, we lived in poverty, yet, he always smiled...If I die now, then, who¡¯s going to help my family? I decided to join this organization because I want money¡­¡±

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Carlos takes a deep breath and screams; ¡°I WILL SHOW YOU...THE POWER OF THE SWALLOW!¡±

    (BBBOOOMMMM)

    Carlos releases an enormous amount of mana, Flood jumps back; ¡°?What the hell? Hey, you cheater, you were supposed to be dead¡­?¡±

    Carlos chuckles; ¡°Dead? Me? Don¡¯t joke around, I am the strongest member aside from Senpai...besides, I need money¡­¡±

    ¡°?Money??¡± Flood scratches her head not understanding his words.

    Carlos lifts his katana; ¡°You said that when I¡¯m around you, power overflows like a flood ehh...that¡¯s perfect, because this technique requires a lot of power¡­¡±

    Carlos grabs his katana with his two hands and lifts it to the air. His body begins to boil and blue mana comes out in the form of flames.

    Flood feels sweat coming out of her body; ¡°?What the...who are you, the Blue Exorcists??¡±

    Carlos chuckles; ¡°You know, I like that manga...however¡­¡± Carlos moves one leg forward and bends it a little thinking; ¡°Gather all of your strength to these next movements¡­¡±

    Mana comes out of the sword like blue flames, Carlos takes a deep breath:

    ¡°T¨¦cnica Secreta; Aleteo del Gorri¨®n del Zafiro¡­¡± (Secret Technique; Sapphire Swallow Flap)

    (SSSSLLLLAAASSHHH)

    Carlos swings his sword down releasing a powerful attack of blue flames.

    ¡°GGGYYYAAHHH¡± Flood releases mana sphere towards the flames, however, the flames absorb the attack.

    ¡°?No...my attack¡­? '''' Flood jumps into the air evading the flames. - BBBOOOOMMM- The flames create a giant hole in the mountain.

    Flood lands in another part; ¡°?This is bad, if he touches me, then I¡¯m¡­?¡±

    ¡°YOU WON¡¯T ESCAPE¡­¡± Carlos appears behind her. -TCH- ¡°I broke my left arm with that movement, but it doesn¡¯t matter...I will finish this¡­¡±

    Carlos turns his sword, the katana¡¯s blade is on his back as he prepares to swing one more time. Flood nervously thinks:

    ¡°?No...with my ability, he should¡¯ve broken his bones already, I am Flood...everything overflows near me...but he...he managed to control his manna and movements perfectly, if he is a genius¡­?¡±

    ¡°?NO, WAIT¡­?¡± Flood shouts scared. ¡°Too late¡­¡± Carlos makes his final attack.-SSSSLLLLAASHH- Carlos makes a horizontal slash, however, the blue flames go on top of Flood.

    (CCRRRAAASSSHHH)

    The mist clears a little revealing a giant cut in the mountain behind them.

    ¡°?Y-Y-You missed??¡± Flood asks with a shaky voice. Carlos sighs; ¡°Of course I missed...that attack is only meant to kill Kage, not humans, I was ordered not to kill you¡­however¡­¡±

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    Carlos grabs Flood and makes a powerful head bump knocking flood unconscious. Flood falls into the ground, her mask falls off, revealing a young girl, similar to the age of Carlos.

    Carlos, breathing heavily, thinks; ¡°A girl huh...I guess you are doing the same as me....Be grateful, I really wanted to kill you...but at least, I am satisfied now¡­¡±

    Carlos falls on his back as he looks at the sky; ¡°For you...Jairo, I made it...Chelsea, I wonder how are you doing? I need to get back to Senpai, but I need to rest for a moment¡­¡±

    Carlos chuckles as he closes his eyes.

    Carlos vs. Flood...the winner...Carlos Valverde¡­.

    ***************************************************************************

    Shion Saito vs. Drought

    In a different area of the mountains¡­

    (CCCRRRAAASSSSHHHH)

    Shion makes golden chains appear from her talisman, the chains head towards Drought. Drought begins to laugh; ¡°This is too easy¡­¡±

    Drought charges at Shion trying to hit her. -BBOOOMM- Shion evades the attack as she throws talismans papers to the ground with the kanji word; ¡°±¬°k¡± (Explosion)

    (BOOM BOOM BOOM)

    Drought is trapped under multiple explosions. As the smokescreen clears, Shion looks like Drought is standing there without any scratch; ¡°Little girl¡­those attacks won¡¯t work on me¡­¡±

    Shion takes a step back thinking; ¡°How can this be?¡± Shion notices the mana going into his suit.

    Drought chuckles; ¡°I bet you¡¯re wondering why I am untouched...well...my ¡°Mana War Suit¡± permits me to absorb the life force of the surrounding area, similar to a drought in the hot summer¡­¡±

    Shion chuckles; ¡°I see, Mana War Suits, I heard that the Government of this country was working with something similar to Yggdrasil¡­¡±

    ¡°Now then¡­it¡¯s just like Alejandro said¡­but how will I counter this situation¡­¡± Shion analyzes the situation. Drought lifts his hand:

    ¡°Allow me to show you the extent of my power¡­¡±

    (PPPUUMMM)

    Drought releases mana in the form of shockwaves. Suddenly, Shion looks at her surroundings, the creatures like lizards, insects and birds are sucked dry.

    Shion opens eyes wider; ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­He¡¯s sucking away the life force, I need to keep my distance.¡±

    At that moment, Drought appears in front of Shion; ¡°You ain¡¯t getting away, little girl¡­¡± -BBBBOOMMM- Drought kicks Shion with force sending her flying to the mountains.

    ¡°KKYYAAHHH¡± She screams with pain as blood comes out of her mouth; ¡°That kick¡­it felt as if I was hit by a car¡­¡±

    (BADUMP)

    Shion feels that half of her mana disappeared; ¡°This is bad, one more hit and he is going to kill me¡­¡±

    Drought walks with pride; ¡°What¡¯s the matter, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re done already¡­¡±

    Drought slowly walks towards her, Shion throws a talisman that says; ¡°¥Ð¥ê¥¢¡± (Barrier) Creating a barrier separating the two of them.

    ¡°HAHAHA, YOU THINK THIS COULD STOP ME!¡± Drought laughs as he begins to punch the barrier; ¡°The barrier isn¡¯t half bad¡­¡±

    Shion makes a hand sign consisting of her index and middle finger up; ¡°I need to keep him away from me....¡±

    ¡°HA...HA..HA...BREAK...BREAK¡­¡± Drought begins to break it slowly. Shion with her staff points at her barrier reinforcing it.

    (PUM PUM PUM)

    Drought continues to punch it, Shion begins to think; ¡°My mana, it¡¯s almost gone, think...you have to think¡­¡±

    ¡°One more punch¡­¡± Drought hits the barrier with force, destroying it completely.

    (BBBOOOOMMM)

    Drought charges at Shion screaming; ¡°YOU¡¯RE DONE FOR!¡±

    Shion taps three times the ground with her staff; ¡°Ogin no Kagayaki¡± (Golden Shine)

    (CCCHHHIIINNNNGGG)

    ¡°My eyes...damn you¡­¡± Drought closes his eyes for a couple of seconds, he opens them and sees that she disappeared. The mist makes her presence impossible to see. Drought chuckles:

    ¡°Very clever girl...but...you can''t escape forever¡­¡±

    Drought decides to sit down; ¡°Well¡­I need to rest too¡­this power also takes a toll on me¡­¡±

    Shion escaped and is now hiding in a small hill, she breathes heavily thinking; ¡°I¡¯m so tired...it¡¯s like I ran 10 marathons and used 100 spells...I am at my limit¡­¡±

    Shion closes her eyes and leans her head on the wall:

    ¡°I am a priestess of the Saito clan...my job is to create support, not to fight...so why did I volunteer for this?¡±

    Shion feels a drop of water falling to her face; ¡°Kasumi Senpai, what would you do in a situation like this?¡±

    Shion remembers a conversation she had with Kasumi:

    ¡°Senpai...what can I do? I am not a fighter...I¡¯m a supporter...and I feel useless¡­¡±

    Kasumi smiled at her and replied; ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re not a fighter, however...you can do more with your head, than your fists...Shion, you are the smartest person in the team...I know that you are able to come up with something...just think¡­¡±

    Shion begins to cry; ¡°Senpai¡­I admire you so much¡­I want to be just like you¡­¡±

    Shion closes her eyes; ¡°Think...think...I can¡¯t use any of my shikigamis¡­because he will just make them disappear¡­.¡±

    Shion breathes faster with anxiety; ¡°I need to stay calm¡­but any attack with mana will only¡­.¡± Suddenly, Shion hears a loud noise; ¡°That sounded like thunder¡­I got it¡­¡±

    Shion opens her eyes as she immediately takes out her cellphone.

    After a few minutes Drought, who was sitting, waiting for Shion, stands up. He takes a deep breath and screams:

    ¡°TIME¡¯S UP, LITTLE LADY...NOW I AM GOING TO KILL YOU!¡±

    ¡°Just try it¡­¡± Shion says to Drought, Drought looks up and sees Shion on the top of a hill. She looks at him with a confident expression.

    ¡°Oh, so are you prepared to die?¡±

    Shion smiles and replies; ¡°Not quite...but first, let me ask you this? Why me? You know I didn¡¯t attack a school right, Jairo and I were defending the students from Kages¡­¡±

    Drought laughs; ¡°Little missy, by seeing you, I know that you didn¡¯t do anything like that...however, we have our orders...and I must obey them¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...well then, I have to obey mine as well¡­¡± Shion lifts her right hand and makes a hand sign with her index and middle fingers up; ¡°Allow me to show you my skills¡±

    She puts her left hand making another sign with her index and middle finger up but close to her chin.

    Shion closes her eyes as she thinks; ¡°I only have one shot¡­¡± Suddenly, one hundred of the talismans appear surrounding Drought on all directions with the kanji; ¡°æi¡± (Chains)

    ¡°What the...I¡¯m surrounded¡­when did she¡­¡± Drought looks around him. Shion begins to chant; ¡°Now, feel the rage of a hundred chains; Seisei no kusari 1¡± (Chains of Purification, 100)

    (CCCCHHIIINNNGGG)

    One hundred chains begin to attack Drought. Drought activates his ability, some of the chains disappear without reaching him, others wrap around him but disappear. Drought also fights back by punching them.

    (PUM PUM PUM)

    The assault continued for a couple of minutes; ¡°THIS WON¡¯T STOP ME LITTLE MISSY!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯M JUST GETTING STARTED!¡± Shion throws two talismans to the ground with the words; ¡°¥´©`¥ì¥à¡± (Golem). Suddenly, the ground moves and forms two rock golems ready to attack Drought.

    (PUM PUM PUM)

    The golems punch Drought, Drought receives the punches and he is forced to the ground. Shion notices something and smiles; ¡°I knew it¡­¡±

    ¡°YOU BASTARDS WON¡¯T STOP ME!¡± Drought stands up and with one punch, destroys one of the golems. Shion immediately takes out two more talismans with the words; ¡°»ðÊÂ¡± (Fire)  and ¡°·RÆÞ¡± (Kaminari).

    Shion throws them into the air, and the two talismans begin to glow. Shion makes a hand sign with her two hands consisting of her two index fingers together; ¡°Now then¡­summoning; ¡° Hi to kaminare no ame ¡° (Rain of Fire and Lightning)

    (BBBBOOOOMMMM)

    Fireballs and lightning balls hit Drought with intensity. Drought increases his power ratio; ¡°YOU BITCH¡­YOU¡¯RE IRRITATING ME!¡±

    ¡°His ratio increased, good¡­¡± Shion summons another golem. The golems, chains along with fire and thunder balls continue their attack on Drought.

    After a couple of minutes, only a couple of chains are left, Shion falls into her knees; ¡°I¡¯m out of mana¡­¡±

    Drought breathes heavily as he chuckles; ¡°Is that all...man, I guess I should¡¯ve just fought the little man over there...I bet he could give me more of a challenge¡­¡±

    Shion smiles; ¡°Maybe he can...to be honest, I am not a fighter...but I am genius¡­¡± Shion makes another hand sign consisting of her index finger.

    (CCCHHHIINNNGGG)

    Suddenly, four more chains appear from below and manage to trap Drought; ¡°What the...more chains? Are you toying with me¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe I am...but¡­¡± Shion closes her eyes, Drought notices another talisman above him that says; ¡°¥Æ¥ì¥Ý©`¥È¡± (Teleport)

    ¡°WHAT THE HELL!¡± Drought looks at Shion; ¡°So everything was a distraction?¡±

    Suddenly, the talisman expands creating a portal, trapping Drouhgt. Drought tries to break free; ¡°I can¡¯t move¡­but that won¡¯t stop me¡­¡±

    ¡°I have only 3 seconds¡­focus¡­¡±

    ¡°INSOLENT GIRL¡­LET ME GO!¡±

    ¡°Now¡­¡± Shion makes a hand sign, she communicates with another Shion located 50 km north of Sun City where it is raining heavily. Shion (clone) stands on the top of a mountain as she sees lightning falling near her.

    "NOW¡­" Shion (clone) throws her staff to the portal serving as a rod. The staff attracts the lightning. Lightning crosses through the portal with great force.

    Drought looks at the lightning coming his way; "NO WAY!"

    (CCCCRRRAAASSHHHH)

    "AAAHHH" Drought screams as the lightning attacks connects, electrocuting him with force. As the attack finishes, Drought slowly falls to the ground as his mask comes off revealing to be a bearded middle-aged man.

    "Damn it...how could I lose¡­" Drought is about to lose consciousness. Shion smiles; " I knew it, you could absorb mana from living things but not from nature.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­you knew about it¡­¡±

    Shion lands on her behind; ¡°I also knew that lightning was too fast for you...I decided to send a clone to that point where a lightning storm was happening and wait for the right moment¡­"

    Drought chuckles; " You caught me little lady...I guess, it''s your win¡­" Drought passes out.

    "I may not be a fighter, but...I am a supporter and a genius¡­" Shion breathes heavily thinking:

    " Senpai, I did it¡­"

    Shion vs. Drought ....the winner ... .Shion Saito¡­

    ***************************************************************************

    Kasumi Miyazono vs. Typhoon

    In another part of the mountains¡­

    (SLASH SLASH SLASH)

    In the mountains, a fierce battle goes down. Boulders get slashed in half, hills receive multiple cuts and animals get slashed in half.

    The reason is the fierce battle that Kasumi has with Typhoon.

    ¡°You¡¯re making it easy...girl¡­¡± Typhoon and Kasumi run up the mountain clashing their swords. Typhoon swings his sword, the power creates a small tornado; ¡°Give up¡­¡±

    Kasumi notices and charges mana on her katana. She wings her katana trying to stop the tornado:

    ¡°I WON¡¯T!¡±

    (SSSSLLLAASSHHHH)

    Kasumi successfully slashes the tornado in half, however, Typhoon appears in front of her and kicks her in the stomach. -PPPUUUMMM- Kasumi crashes into a boulder, breaking it completely.

    Typhoon charges once again, Kasumi immediately rolls and stands up and jumps back evading another of Typhoon¡¯s attacks.

    Kasumi jumps back breathing heavily. Typhoon takes out a gun and fires multiple times.

    (BANG BANG BANG)

    Kasumi blocks them with her katana. Typhon continues to fire, Kasumi continues to block the bullets. Typhoon uses the opportunity to swing his sword two more times.

    (CCCRRRAASSSSHHHH)

    The tornadoes destroy the hills surrounding the area. Kasumi only dodges the attacks. Typhoon grabs her leg and slams her into the ground, and proceeds to kick her with force, sending her to a hill.

    Kasumi¡¯s glasses fall as she jumps back to gain some distance.

    ¡°Damn it...what the hell are you?¡± Kasumi screams at Typhoon.

    Typhoon chuckles; ¡°Your attitude changed the moment you took off your glasses...tell me, do you have a personality disorder?¡±

    ¡°Oh, trying to provoke me huh...well then¡­¡±Kasumi gets mad, she glares at Typhoon and chuckles; ¡°Very well¡­I will play your game¡­¡±

    Kasumi slashes the air five times creating multiple orange lights that begin to point at Typhoon. The lights take form of birds, Kasumi makes a hand sign:

    ¡°Tori no dangan: Sen¡± (Translates: Bird Bullets: One thousand)

    Kasumi¡¯s attack heads towards Typhoon; ¡°This is too easy¡­¡±

    Typhoon swings his sword two times, creating two tornadoes. The tornadoes begin to destroy mana birds, Typhoon slowly tries to destroy the technique.

    Without warning, Kasumi, with high speed, appears behind Typhoon. -SSSLLLASSHHH- Typhoon stops Kasumi¡¯s attack once more; ¡°What? How did you?¡±

    Kasumi looks at Typhoon with surprise, Typhoon grabs her leg and throws her away. She lands on her feet and charges once again, clashing swords with Typhoon multiple times.

    ¡°Why...Why can¡¯t I hit him¡­¡± Kasumi asks herself as she tries to slash Typhoon.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to touch me girl¡­¡± Typhoon block every attack. He clashes swords with Kasumi causing her to lose her balance.

    Typhoon points his sword towards her and begins to spin it. The rotation movement creates a vortex of wind and hits Kasumi with force.

    (BBBBOOOOMMMM)

    ¡°KKKYYAAHHH¡­¡± Kasumi screams of pain. She breathes heavily as she tries to stand up. Typhoon lands in front of her; ¡°Little lady, you don¡¯t need to stand up...otherwise, I will need to kill you¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn you...how come, you can move the same way that I can...what¡¯s with those powers¡­¡±

    Typhoon chuckles; ¡°You people from Yggdrasil believe that you¡¯re invincible because of your ¡°Esper suit¡± right? Well, let me tell you something...this suit is called the ¡°Mana War Suit¡±...this suit permits me to increase my physical abilities and with brute force. I can destroy armies completely...just like a Typhoon¡­¡±

    Kasumi tries to stand up; ¡°But...how, how did you get your hands on that kind of technology?¡±

    Typhoon chuckles; ¡°You see...the government needed someone who had that technology and was willing to share it with them¡­and that person was me¡­¡±

    Kasumi opens her eyes wider; ¡°You...how do you have that technology?¡±

    ¡°Kasumi Miyazono...you are the student of the Solitary Wolf right?¡±

    ¡°Yes...I was...how do you know him?¡±

    Typhoon takes off his mask and removes his hood explaining; ¡°Well, you see...I was a member of Yggdrasil as well...In fact, the Solitary Wolf was my partner¡­¡±

    Kasumi opens her eyes wide as she sees Typhoon¡¯s appearance.

    His appearance consists of a man white white skin. Has one part of his face burned with a white eye and another with a scar that passes through his green eye. He has no hair on his head and has a mustache.

    ¡°You are Butch the Lycan...a legendary member of Yggdrasil who rivaled the Zodiac Roots...how can this be...I thought you were dead¡­¡±

    Typhoon replies; ¡°I haven''t heard that name for 20 years¡­¡± Kasumi slowly stands up and asks; ¡°Why did you betray Yggdrasil¡­¡±

    ¡°Why you ask...because I hated it...I hated that I was mistreated, I hated that Roberto was better than me¡­I was never recognized like him...I dedicated years of my life to the organization...risking my life everytime and you know what the director told me? ¡®We don¡¯t need you anymore¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you saying, they were going to scrap you?¡±

    ¡°Yes...20 years ago, I decided to leave Yggdrasil with a seed...when the Primary roots noticed...they sent their best member...Roberto...and at that night, I saw the man who was my friend...stab a sword through my guts and threw me in the ocean...I thought I died...however, I survived thanks to a woman who was passing through the beach¡­¡±

    Typhoon gets angrier; ¡°I almost died...and she saved me...that¡¯s why...I decided to join this country and created the ¡°Mana War Suits.¡± Kasumi Miyazono...since you are the student of that man...I take this personally¡­¡± Typhoon puts back his mask and hood.

    Kasumi chuckles; ¡°I see...what a pitiful man¡­¡± Typhoon moves his head; ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°A pitiful man that was jealous of his best friend...you think that you are doing something right? No, you betrayed your organization and your friend and your ideals...You are a pitiful man..¡±

    Typhoon disappears from Kasumi¡¯s sight and appears in front of her.

    (PPPPPPPUUUUUUMMMMM)

    Typhoon kicks Kasumi towards the mountain. He continues to kick her as he screams:

    ¡°DAMN YOU...YOU BITCH! I HATE THE SOLITARY WOLF¡­ I AM NOT A PITIFUL MAN...I AM VICTIM HERE!¡±

    Kasumi grabs his leg; ¡°You? A victim? Don¡¯t make me laugh¡­¡±

    Kasumi kicks Typhoon back. Typhoon lands on his feet as he takes a deep breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...I lost my composure...like I said, this is a mission...and face it...Yggdrasil is weak¡­¡±

    Typhoon holds his saber; ¡°You sure are acting tough despite losing a comrade¡­¡±

    Typhoon stops and points his blade at her; ¡°You know, this is not personal, but we are members of M.I.S.T and we must take you upon justice...just like your comrades...who may be dead...¡±

    ¡°Ha..ha..I know...but still...my comrades are going to be fine...you took down one of my agents who was protecting a civilian...and now I will apply justice¡­¡± Kasumi stands up straight, she takes off her glasses and grabs some blood putting it on her crest:

    ¡°Butch, the Lycan...Prepare yourself as an agent of M.I.S.T, I...Kasumi Miyazono, Elite Root of Yggdrasil will show you the true power of justice¡­Orenjikji: Saidai Mode¡±

 Vol. 5 - Chapter 5.5: Esper Suit Orenjikji: Saidai Mode

    (BEEP BEEP BEEP)

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Tia¡± (Aunt) Flor who is with Rosa in the secret base asks as they see the screen. Rosa looks surprised; ¡°It appears that she will use it¡­¡±

    ¡°Use what?¡± Flor asks Rosa who begins to speak; ¡°Within Yggdrasil, those who can achieve this form are classified as ¡°Elite Roots¡±... the ability to release the limiter of the Esper Suit...it¡¯s called¡­¡±

    (BBBBOOOOOMMMM)

    ¡°ah, kamisama ...aku ga kieru kiseki de anata no kodomo wa shukufuku shi te kudasai ...watashi no tai wa anata no seigi no baitai toshite tsukak te kudasai .¡± (Oh kamisama¡­bless your child with the miracle of vanishing evil¡­use my body as a medium for your justice¡­.)

    Kasumi reveals her crest, she makes a cut on her thumb and passes her blood on her crest.

    (BADUMP)

    A pillar of orange mana appears, making the mist disappear. Kasumi puts her blood on the blade and lifts her sword as she slowly chants; ¡°Orenjikji: Saidai Mode¡± (Orange Pheasant: Maximum Mode)

    Typhoon looks at the pillar and thinks to himself; ¡°Saidai mode? What is that? I never heard of it before¡­¡±

    (BBBBOOOOMMMM)

    Kasumi¡¯s appearance changes as she enters the ¡°Saidai mode¡±

    Her kimono turns black and her coat disappears. Her fingerless gauntlets change to black. Her mouth is covered by a ninja styled mask and a black scarf that wraps around her neck and goes down to her back. Her face has marks consisting of two lines crossing her face and a circle in the forehead. Her hair, instead of being down, is now a high ponytail with swallow shaped hair-ornament, with bangs covering her left eye.

    ¡°Saidai Mode? You mean the limiter breaker?¡± Flor asks Rosa, Rosa nods in agreement and replies; ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a special stage that releases the limiter of the Esper Suit and increases their power 10x the original¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...so then, Senpai?¡±

    ¡°Kasumi is the youngest to achieve it at the age of 14...that¡¯s why she was an Elite Root at 15¡­¡±

    ¡°Woow¡­¡±Flor looks surprised, Rosa smiles; ¡°If she¡¯s using it, it means that she respects that enemy...and that means¡­the enemy will lose¡­¡±

    (BBBBOOOOOMMM)

    Kasumi, in her ¡°Saidai Form¡± walks slowly as orange mana calms down in the shape of an aura. Typhoon looks at her and thinks; ¡°Her appearance, changed...but not just her appearance, her mana is different...it can be seen through the naked eye¡­¡±

    ¡°What the hell did you do?¡±

    (BADUMP)

    Kasumi stops walking and looks at Typhoon, Typhoon feels fear and takes a step back:

    ¡°This feeling¡­is it fear?¡±

    Kasumi begins to speak; ¡°You know...this is a mode that permits me to increase my spirit for a short amount of time...now...you won¡¯t be able to keep up¡­¡±

    Kasumi lifts her katana, her katana begins to shine and slowly splits in two; ¡°Ryu and Tora¡±

    Kasumi¡¯s katanas are now a long one and a short one. Kasumi is about to take a step and disappears from the Typhoon''s sight and appears in front of him.

    Typhoon tries to jump back, but Kasumi swings both of her katanas chanting; ¡°Kiji no habataki¡± (Pheasant Flap)

    (SSSLLAASSHHH)

    Kasumi attacks Typhoon. Typhoon covers himself with his mana blade. Kasumi¡¯s attack is so powerful and precise, it sends Typhoon towards the mountain. The force is so great that it destroys  a piece of the mountain.

    Typhoon jumps back as he bleeds thinking; ¡°This suit is supposed to withstand a nuclear explosion...why the hell am I bleeding...it¡¯s a if¡­¡±

    ¡°As if...I used nuclear power?¡± Kasumi appears behind him.-CCCRRAASSSHHH- Kasumi swings her katana once more, Typhoon dodges the attack. The slash splits another part of the mountain.

    ¡°It seems I am still adjusting to my power¡­¡± Kasumi stands in front of Typhoon; ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­I will end this soon¡­¡±

    Typhoon swings his sword creating multiple tornadoes that combine creating a giant tornado heading towards Kasumi who stands on  top of a hill.

    ¡°Right now¡­you won¡¯t be able to defeat me¡­¡± Kasumi bends her knees and swings both of her katanas at the same time.

    (BBBBOOOOMMMM)

    ¡°No way¡­my tornadoes¡­¡± Typhoon looks at how Kasumi destroys the tornadoes without any effort.

    Typhoon looks surprised; ¡°I need to get away...or else...I will¡­¡±

    (PPPPUUUMMM)

    Kasumi kicks Typhoon forcing him to the ground, Typhoon falls and crashes to the mountain creating a trail.

    Typhoon breathes heavily, the impact destroyed his mask; ¡°I¡¯m being overpowered¡­¡±

    Typhoon spits blood as he tries to crawl. Kasumi lands behind him and walks towards him. Typhoon, who is bleeding, begs; ¡°P-P-Please...spare me...I was only following a mission¡­¡±

    ¡°Spare you? Following a mission? Don¡¯t make me laugh...You didn¡¯t spare Jairo¡¯s life, and you didn¡¯t take it easy against my members...but now¡­¡± Kasumi lifts her katana and mana begins to come out; ¡°Now, you will pay¡­¡±

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°NO WAIT...STOP¡­¡±

    (BBBOOOOOMMMM)

    Kasumi swings down creating an explosion. As the dust cloud clears, Kasumi opens her eyes wider as her attack is stopped by a young man wearing a Charro Suit:

    ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­Kasumi¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel? What are you doing here?¡± Kasumi asks Uriel, Uriel who is holding his sword as Kasumi clashes with his replies; ¡°I came here to stop you¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop me? What the hell is your problem? This man is a killer, he killed Jairo and wanted to kill me¡­¡± Kasumi prepares to attack Uriel.

    Uriel lets go of his sword and walks towards her; ¡°Get out of my way...Uriel¡­¡± Kasumi swings the sword, Uriel extends his arm and hugs Kasumi:

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, right now, this isn¡¯t you...it¡¯s your anger that¡¯s talking¡­¡±

    Kasumi blushes and asks; ¡°Why? Why are you doing this?¡± Uriel only looks at the sky:

    ¡°I know how you feel...you want revenge...but let me tell you this...revenge only corrupts the soul and I don¡¯t want you to do that¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel...but I¡­¡± Kasumi¡¯s Saidai Mode disappears. She is now in her normal esper suit. Her hair is loosen and slowly moves with the breeze.

    ¡°Kasumi, seek justice...not vengeance¡­¡± Uriel says to Kasumi. Kasumi lets go of her katanas as tears come out of her eyes; ¡°It¡¯s not fair...not fair¡­¡±

    ¡°I know...but still¡­.calm down...if you kill a member of the government...you will start a war that could destroy the world¡­¡±

    ¡°I know...I know...it¡¯s just that I¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right, I¡¯m immune¡­.¡± Typhoon laughs; ¡°Hahaha...you are weak...and that¡¯s why I¡­¡± Typhoon is interrupted by Carlos who steps on his chest with force; ¡°Shut up you idiot...and you stop hugging Senpai¡­¡±

    Kasumi immediately blushes and pushes Uriel away. She puts her glasses back on and thinks; ¡°Oh my God...he hugged me¡­¡±

    Carlos has Flood tied up; ¡°Sheesh...what¡¯s up with you Uriel...hugging Senpai, like it¡¯s no big deal¡­¡±

    ¡°?Ohh...jealous??¡± Flood says as she mocks him. Carlos looks at her; ¡°Shut up...you should be unconscious¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at Carlos without any expression; ¡°You have drool in your mouth¡­¡±

    Carlos looks at him; ¡°WHAT THE¡­¡±

    ¡°?HAHAHA, YOU IDIOT!?¡± Flood makes fun of him once more. A portal opens in front of Kasumi, Shion along with Drought who is also tied up runs towards Kasumi; ¡°Senpai...you¡¯re alright¡­¡±

    ¡°Shion, you¡¯re alive as well¡­¡± Kasumi replies with a smile on her face. Typhoon looks at his team thinking; ¡°It can¡¯t be...my team was defeated...This is inconceivable¡­¡±

    ¡°So the agents of M.I.S.T are not that strong then¡­¡± Uriel mocks Typhoon. Typhoon gets angry; ¡°Shut...I will fulfill my mission...no matter what¡­¡±

    ¡°Your mission is over...Typhoon¡­¡± Typhoon hears a feminine voice, he looks to his right and sees Johanna walking towards them. Johanna looks at Uriel; ¡°Oh my, if it isn''t the sexy Charro...nice to see you¡­¡±

    Uriel doesn¡¯t say a thing, Kasumi glares at her as she has ¡°signs¡± on top of her that say; ¡°BACK OFF¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Why is it over?¡± Typhoon asks Johanna. Johanna, who is holding a folder, shows it to Typhoon; ¡°Headquarters said that this mission was over and you are to report to the Capital immediately¡­¡±

    Typhoon looks at the document and sighs; ¡°Damn that Watson...we are not his puppets¡­¡±

    Typhoon stands up, Carlos gets on his guard. Uriel puts his hand in front; ¡°Don¡¯t...their mission is over¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right...release my team...we¡¯re leaving¡­¡± Typhoon begins to walk away. Flood and Drought follow him as Flood waves at Carlos; ¡°?Bye-bye, it was fun...next time, be more gentle¡­?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go Flood¡­¡± Drought looks at Shion; ¡° See ya, little missy¡­¡±

    Typhoon walks forward; ¡°That boy...Charro Negro...has the appereance of the Solitary Wolf...but I don¡¯t remember him having two sons¡­¡±

    Typhoon remembers the man who he once called a friend.

    ¡°Something wrong boss?¡± Drought asks Typhoon. Flood begins to ask as well; ¡°?Oooo...what is it? What is it??¡±

    ¡°Nothing you two...I am fine...now then...let¡¯s get back to HQ¡± A thick mist begins to surround them, and the members of M.I.S.T suddenly disappear.

    Kasumi sighs with her eyes closed; ¡°Thank goodness, it¡¯s over¡­¡± Kasumi looks at Johanna; ¡°Thank you...I know you needed to move some strings¡­¡±

    Johanna chuckles; ¡°Fufufu...it was a pain...but I finally convinced the boss to stop this senseless mission¡­You owe me one¡­¡±

    Kasumi smiles and nods in agreement- BBBAADDUUUMMPP- Suddenly, she feels weak and begins to fall thinking; ¡°Oh no...the effects of the Saidai mode¡­¡±

    ¡°SENPAI!¡± Carlos begins to run towards her, he makes a pervy face thinking; ¡°This is the moment I¡¯ve always dreamed about...having to touch Senpai¡¯s hot body and maybe I get to fondle her boo¡­¡±

    Immediately, Uriel holds her asking; ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°DDDAAAMMMNN YYYOOOUUUU!¡± Carlos notices and trips falling on his face.

    Kasumi blushes replying; ¡°Y-Y-Yes...I¡¯m fine...I just felt a little weak¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, but please, don¡¯t over do it¡­¡± Uriel replies, Kasumi ¡°blows out¡± steam from her head. Carlos looks up with tears in his eyes:

    ¡°I HATE HIM¡­¡±

    He begins to think; ¡°Damn you Uriel, my dream moment...gone...forever¡­¡±

    Shion walks towards him; ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes...I¡¯m fine, I just tripped with a rock, that¡¯s all¡­¡± Carlos stands up, acting as if nothing happened.

    Shion chuckles; ¡°I know, that you were trying to act cool...sorry, it didn¡¯t work out¡­¡±

    Uriel carries Kasumi in his arms and sits her on a boulder; ¡°It¡¯s better if you guys just rest here a while¡­¡± Uriel begins to look at the city; ¡°The battle isn¡¯t over yet¡­¡±

    Kasumi remembers as she thinks; ¡°That¡¯s right...the Skinwalker...I have¡­¡±

    Uriel stops her; ¡°Calm down¡­like I told you before...we are an Alliance...there is already a Team ready to stop him¡­¡±

    Everyone looks at Uriel with a confused expression.

    ***************************************************************************

    CIBOLA Cemetery¡­

    In the CIBOLA Cemetery, Navajo who had his eyes closed, suddenly opens them¡­

    ¡°HAHAHA...TIC TOC...TIC TOC...YOU¡¯RE TIME IS UP...ALEJANDRO¡­¡±

    Navajo stands up and walks towards his Navajo Warriors. He moves to the front and puts his hand on the ground; ¡°NOW COME...MY PETS¡­¡±

    Navajo releases mana, suddenly, his shadow extends to a long range and Sombras come out of his Shadow. One hundred Sombras begin to crawl out of the shadow, others fly as they have wings.

    (RRRRAAAAWWWW)

    Navajo looks at the moon that is starting to turn into an orange color. He begins to laugh as he says:

    ¡°THE TIME HAS COME...IT¡¯S TIME TO INVADE THIS CITY AND DESTROY IT¡­¡±

    (RRRRAAAAWWWW)

    The Warriors and the Sombras charge at the city. Navajo looks at Anastasia who is conscious; ¡°Little girl, the time has come to fulfill your role...be my sacrifice¡­¡±

    ¡°...¡± Anastasia doesn¡¯t say a thing as she only thinks; ¡°ALEJANDRO¡­.¡±

    ¡°My...oh my...those are a lot of Kage¡­¡± Heidi and Tiwa stand on top of a hill. Tiwa sighs with her eyes closed; ¡°See what you did...now I will have to fight again...Alejandro¡­¡±

    ¡°Now...now...leave him alone...I¡¯m sure he learned his lesson¡­¡± Valerie says as she looks behind her.

    Alejandro slowly walks towards them, a shadow covers him, however, a silver light shines in his right arm. As Alejandro walks towards the light, a silver crest is shown in his left arm.

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting¡­¡± Alejandro stands next to them, he has silver colored eyes as he looks at the CIBOLA Cemetery; ¡°Anastasia, wait for me...I will save you¡­¡±

    The Decisive Battle is about to begin...the Silver Hero will make his debut...

 Vol. 5 - Chapter 6: Silver Hero Awakens

    Unknown...

    A strange place, similar to a desert...someone walks aimlessly as his end is near¡­

    (STEP STEP STEP)

    ¡°Where am I?¡±

    A young man walks down the desert, wind blows hard causing the sand to rise, creating a sandstorm. This desert is different, it has Silver color sand, the sky has so many stars that it resembles an ocean.

    ¡°What was I doing?¡± The young man continues walking aimlessly, he doesn¡¯t remember who he was, where he came from or where he was going.

    He is covered in bruises and cuts, his clothes are torn up, he continues to walk as he hears a voice from afar:

    ¡°NDRO...ANDRO...ALEJANDRO...ALEJANDRO¡­¡±

    ¡°Alejandro? Who is that?¡± The young man falls to his knees and begins to cry as he sees images from the past:

    (SSSSSLLLAASSHHHH)

    Blood falls into Alejandro¡¯s face as he sees a mana sword piercing through Jairo¡¯s chest. Blood comes out of Jairo¡¯s mouth as he slowly falls to the ground.

    ¡°JJJJAAAIIIRROOOO!¡± Alejandro screams as he looks at Typhoon.

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    ¡°Alejandro? Who is that?¡± The young man falls to his knees and begins to cry; ¡°I don¡¯t know who I am, I only remember seeing, someone died¡­Was I a coward...why can¡¯t I remember who I am¡­¡±

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    ¡°My journey ends here...but yours is only the beginning, please, stay strong...and don¡¯t worry, the ladies always like the brave one better, don¡¯t forget that¡­.Good bye...my friend¡­¡± Jairo slowly lets go of Alejandro.

    ¡°NO... THESE IMAGES...NO¡­¡±Alejandro sinks in the silver sand, more memories appear:

    Alejandro kicks Anastasia, sending her to one of the beds. Anastasia tries to stand up but Alejandro begins to kick her multiple times; ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I want you to die¡­¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP, I AM NOT YOUR MASTER...YOU ARE A TOOL THAT I WILL USE...I HATE YOU...I HATE YOU...I HATE YOU¡­¡±

    Alejandro, who is sinking, begins to cry; ¡°Maybe it¡¯s best if I just disappear¡­¡±

    At that moment, the Crimson Moon appears, illuminating a figure who stands on his horse up on a hill. The shadow it creates covers Alejandro; ¡°Hey, you idiot, don¡¯t go dying on me that easily¡­¡±

    ¡°That voice...it can¡¯t be¡­¡± Alejandro turns around and sees the figure of a Charro mounting his horse.

    ¡°Uriel?¡± Alejandro asks the figure. The figure doesn¡¯t say anything. Suddenly, Jairo¡¯s spirit appears and begins to pull Alejandro:

    ¡°Alejandro...don¡¯t give up...you must save that girl...you must become a hero¡­¡±

    ¡°Jairo, it¡¯s you...I¡¯m sorry...you died because of¡­¡±

    ¡°No...I died because I wanted to protect my friend...I wanted to protect the Silver Hero¡­¡±

    Alejandro begins to sink faster, Jairo pulls harder; ¡°Come on...you need to move...come on, don¡¯t die...don¡¯t lose¡­¡±

    ¡°Jairo...I¡­¡±

    ¡°Alejandro...Alejandro...Don¡¯t give up...I believe in you...come on¡­¡± Alejandro sees Valerie standing in front  of the hill waving at him.

    ¡°See? You are not alone, you still have friends...Come on...move¡­¡±

    Alejandro cries of joy; ¡°Thank you...Jairo¡­ I miss you...but I know that you are in a better place¡­¡±

    ¡°I am...Alejandro...take care and don¡¯t go dying on me too soon...I will see you again...but please let it be 100 years in the future¡­¡± Jairo begins to disappear, Alejandro wipes his tears:

    ¡°Thank you, my friend...I won¡¯t let you down¡­¡±

    He begins to move towards the figure, forcing his way through the Silver sand.

    ¡°That¡¯s right...I know who you are...and I know who I am...I...am¡­the Silver Hero...¡± Alejandro reaches the hill and a silver mustang stands in front of him. The Mustang gets close to him, Alejandro gets nervous at first, however, he calms himself:

    ¡°Hello...are you going to be my partner?¡±

    The Silver Mustang lower its head, Alejandro pats the head:

    ¡°From now on...we are going to be one¡­¡±

    The Silver Mustang and Alejandro begin to shine in a silver color as the world he was in begins to crumble and disappear...

    ***************************************************************************

    Secret Hideout...One hour before the invasion¡­

    Alejandro, who was under the influence of Navajo, released the power of the Golden Key. This brought a major consequence because it poisoned his body. Having only a few hours to live, Alejandro accepted Heidi¡¯s proposal in accepting the World Tree Seed.

    This is what happened after¡­.

    (BBBBBOOOMMMM)

    ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s happening?¡± Valerie asks as Uriel holds her; ¡°I don¡¯t know, this mana¡­¡±

    ¡°It appears that his body is absorbing the seed¡­¡± Heidi shouts out loud. Tiwa looks at Heidi frightened; ¡°You mean he is absorbing the mana?¡±

    Heidi nods in agreement; ¡°Right now, he is in a trial...if he doesn¡¯t pass...he will become mana.¡±

    Suddenly, Alejandro¡¯s body begins to shine to the point that he explodes. ¡°Valerie, look out¡­¡± Uriel grabs Valerie, everyone exits the layer as a silver explosion occurs.

    (BBBBBOOOOOMMMM)

    The secret hideout, which was Alejandro and Uriel¡¯s favorite hiding place...slowly disappeared¡­

    A pillar of silver mana illuminates the sky. Uriel and the others look at the hideout being destroyed.

    ¡°It seems, it needs to end right, Alejandro¡­¡± Uriel thinks about it as he sees the pillar.

    After a few moments, the pillar slowly began to disappear, a figure became visible and walked towards them.

    ¡°Took you long enough...Alejandro¡­¡±

    The dust cloud disappears, revealing Alejandro who only has a pair of torn-up pants. Alejandro smiles at Uriel; ¡°Well, you know I like to take my time¡­¡±

    Tiwa with tears in her eyes is about to take a step; ¡°Alej¡­¡±

    ¡°ALEJANDRO!¡± Valerie runs and hugs him, beating Tiwa to it. Tiwa puffs her cheeks and looks away mad. Valerie, who is hugging him cries; ¡°You dummy, don¡¯t scare us like that¡­¡±

    Alejandro hugs her back; ¡°I¡¯m sorry, and thank you...in this short period of time, you have always been the one who supported me¡­¡±

    Alejandro separates Valerie an arm¡¯s length and says with a serious face:

    ¡°Valerie, when this is over...can we go on a date?¡±

    Valerie blushes and smiles; ¡°If we win this battle...of course¡­¡±

    Uriel walks towards them and makes a cough, both of them immediately separate with their red faces.

    ¡°So, how are you feeling?¡± Uriel asks Alejandro, Alejandro lifts his fist and replies; ¡°I feel strong¡­¡± Uriel nods his head; ¡°Excellent¡­what about the golden key?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s under control...I don¡¯t feel a thing...it¡¯s like it is completely suppressed¡­¡± Alejandro replies, looking at his left hand where the scar of the key is back to normal and the black veins disappear. Alejandro turns around and puts a sad face:

    ¡°Uriel, our hideout...I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Uriel grabs his shoulder; ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, this was just a relic of the past. What¡¯s important is to focus on the future¡­¡±

    Alejandro puts on a confident face and replies; ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± Uriel opens a small portal and takes out some clothes; ¡°Here, put this on¡­¡±

    Alejandro notices that it¡¯s his school uniform; ¡°My uniform?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s the only thing we have now¡­¡± Uriel apologizes, Alejandro chuckles.

    ¡°I must say, I¡¯m impressed...you managed to fuse with the seed without training your body, that means that you have a strong spirit...you¡¯re the second person to do that in the History of Yggdrasil to withstand¡­¡± Heidi says to Alejandro, Alejandro smiles as he scratches his cheeks; ¡°Thank you...wait the second? Who was the first¡­¡±

    ¡°Fufufu, that¡¯s a secret¡­¡± Heidi replies to herself as she looks at Uriel thinking; ¡°I won¡¯t tell you that it was the Solitary Wolf...your father¡­Uriel¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, look at your right arm,¡± Heidi says to Alejandro. Alejandro looks at his arm and a silver crest appears consisting of two silver rectangles that surround his arm:

    ¡°Wow...they look so cool¡­¡±

    ¡°Those are the ¡°esper crest¡± and they prove that you were accepted by seed¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...so I am an official member now huh¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed you are¡­¡±

    ¡°Congratulations¡­¡± Valerie holds his arm.

    ¡°So, you survived...Alejandro Sanchez¡­¡± Everyone hears a feminine voice, everyone turns around and they see Olivia Lucifugus walking along with El Muerto with a green-striped mask. Tiwa and Valerie get into a fighting position.

    ¡°Stop¡­let¡¯s avoid unnecessary battles¡­¡± Uriel looks at the girls. Heidi chuckles; ¡°Good thinking¡­¡±

    ¡°I see you¡¯re quite smart, Uriel Di Fiore, or do you prefer, Charro Negro¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind either, Principal¡­¡±  Uriel replies as Olivia and El Muerto stand in front of them; ¡°Nice to meet you, Heidi Muller¡­I am Olivia Lucifugus¡­¡±

    ¡°The pleasure is mine¡­so what do we owe your visit?¡± Heidi asks Olivia. Olivia looks at Alejandro:

    ¡°I came here to demand an explanation on why my daughter was captured by a beast¡­¡±

    Alejandro lowers his head; ¡°I¡¯m sorry, she was captured because of me¡­¡±

    ¡°That I know, what I want to know is what are you going to do?¡±

    Alejandro makes a fist and looks at Olivia; ¡°Principal, I swear on behalf of my own life, that I will save Anastasia¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Olivia notices his confident gaze, she sighs and replies; ¡°Very well. I guess I have no choice, my son, Aleister, told me to trust you¡­so I will¡­therefore, he is going to help you¡­¡±

    Olivia points at El Muerto, El Muerto doesn¡¯t say a thing, he only nods in agreement and slowly walks away. Olivia turns around; ¡°Alejandro, please save my daughter¡­if you fail¡­you swore you give me your life¡­I hope you can keep your promise¡­¡±

    ¡°I will¡­¡± Alejandro replies without hesitation. Olivia disappears from their sight along with El Muerto. Uriel opens a portal; ¡°Well then, I will leave things to you¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re not helping?¡± Valerie asks Uriel, he looks at her and replies; ¡°This has nothing to do with me¡­and it doesn¡¯t involve Darius or anything of my interest¡­¡±

    Valerie lowers her head, Uriel pats her head; ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­I believe in you¡­¡±

    Valerie smiles with confidence; ¡°Right¡­¡± Uriel looks at Heidi; ¡°I will stop her¡­¡± Heidi nods in agreement. Tiwa looks at them thinking; ¡°Stopping who?¡±

    ¡°ALRIGHT! SINCE URIEL IS GONE¡­PLEASE HELP ME!¡± Alejandro bows his head in front of them. Valerie nods in agreement; ¡°Of course, I do my best.¡±

    Alejandro smiles; ¡°Thank you.  Heidi chuckles; ¡°Fufufu, this is an official mission of Yggdrasil, so I already made preparations.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Heidi¡­¡± Everyone looks at Tiwa, she avoids looking at them for a moment, she sighs and replies; ¡°Find¡­I will also help but not because you ask me¡­it¡¯s because he is a native who¡¯s hurting the earth and I am a proud Ysleta member who needs to stop him.¡±

    Alejandro smiles at her; ¡°Thank you.¡± Tiwa blushes; ¡°Whatever...¡±

    Alejandro looks at the mountains; ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    CIBOLA Cemetery¡­

    In the CIBOLA Cemetery, Navajo who had his eyes closed, suddenly opens them¡­

    ¡°HAHAHA...TIC TOC...TIC TOC...YOU¡¯RE TIME IS UP...ALEJANDRO¡­¡±

    Navajo stands up and begins to walk towards his Navajo Warriors. He moves to the front and puts his hand on the ground; ¡°NOW COME...MY PETS¡­¡±

    Navajo releases mana, suddenly, his shadow extends to a long range and Sombras begin to come out of his Shadow. One hundred Sombras begin to crawl out of the shadow, others fly as they have wings.

    (RRRRAAAAWWWW)

    Navajo looks at the moon that is starting to turn into an orange color. He begins to laugh:

    ¡°THE TIME HAS COME...IT¡¯S TIME TO INVADE THIS CITY AND DESTROY IT¡­¡±

    (RRRRAAAAWWWW)

    The Warriors and the Sombras begin to charge at the city. Navajo looks at Anastasia who is conscious; ¡°Little girl, the time has come to fulfill your role...be my sacrifice¡­¡±

    ¡°...¡± Anastasia doesn¡¯t say a thing as she only thinks; ¡°ALEJANDRO¡­.¡±

    Navajo begins the ritual, a pillar of purple manna begins to emerge as a circle is drawn in the sky; ¡°Alright...this will take a couple of minutes to charge¡­¡±

    Navajo looks at the unconscious people; ¡°I will sacrifice you all¡­¡±

    The people who he captured, begin to get their mana sucked away turning them into skeletons. ¡°The Gates of the Underworld will now be open¡­¡±

    (BBBBOOOOOMMMMM)

    ¡°My...oh my...those are a lot of Kage¡­¡± Heidi says as she and Tiwa stand on top of a hill. Tiwa sighs with her eyes closed; ¡°See what you did...now I will have to fight again...Alejandro¡­¡±

    ¡°Now...now...leave him alone...I¡¯m sure he learned his lesson¡­¡± Valerie looks behind her.

    Alejandro slowly walks towards them, a shadow covers him, however, a silver light shines in his right arm. As Alejandro walks towards the light, a silver crest is shown in his left arm.

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting¡­¡± Alejandro stands next to them, he has silver colored eyes as he looks at the CIBOLA Cemetery; ¡°Anastasia, wait for me...I will save you¡­¡±

    ¡°So what¡¯s our plan? Hero?¡± Tiwa asks Alejandro. Alejandro makes a serious face, takes a deep breath and replies; ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Tiwa ¡°falls¡± and replies; ¡°What the hell, I thought you had one because you sounded so confident¡­¡± Alejandro puts his hands together; ¡°I¡¯m sorry...Ms. Heidi, what do we do?¡±

    ¡°Fufufu...you remind me of my husband when he was your age¡­¡± Heidi chuckles, Valerie also chuckles;  ¡°You big dummy¡­¡±

    ¡°Alejandro Sanchez, you always act smart but you¡¯re a fool¡­¡± Everyone looks up and sees El Muerto with the green-striped mask descending on a green platform created by mana.

    Alejandro gets mad; ¡°El Muerto...why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I was ordered to help you save Anastasia...nothing more¡­¡± El Muerto replies, Alejandro nods in agreement; ¡°I see...well then thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me...I hate you¡­¡± El Muerto replies, Alejandro feels as if giant words ¡°fall¡± on to him saying; ¡°Lame¡±

    El Muerto looks at the cemetery; ¡°Now then, the plan is simple, I will take care of the creatures that are protecting the cemetery, Alejandro, you will charge there and save Anastasia...that''s all¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks at the ones who are running; ¡°What about them?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry...we will take care of them...I already have someone in the spot¡­¡± Heidi replies to Alejandro; ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°Very well, let¡¯s begin¡­President...¡± El Muerto charges towards the cemetery with a green platform that he created.

    ¡°Wait¡­President?¡± Alejandro tries to stop him but it¡¯s too late; ¡°That phrase¡­¡±.

    El Muerto descends with speed. He lifts his hands and creates multiple mana based missiles. El Muerto points to the cemetery; ¡°Now go¡­¡± The missiles charge towards the warriors and the Sombras guarding the entrance.

    (BBBOOOMM BBBOOOOMMM)

    Navajo notices and makes a sinister smile; ¡°You¡¯re here..¡±

    Alejandro sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°Talk about reckless¡­¡± Tiwa pushes him; ¡°What are you waiting for...GO!¡± Alejandro begins to run down the hills and runs as fast as he can towards Anastasia:

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°My body feels so light and strong¡­I can do this¡­¡±

    ¡°I will leave him to you¡­¡± Valerie releases purple mana and disappears leaving Tiwa surprised; ¡°What was that?¡± Heidi chuckles; ¡°Fufufu, this place is full of surprises right?¡±

    Heidi also disappears, Tiwa sighs with her eyes closed; ¡°Well, I need to help him...Jana...Suma...Zuni...time to fight¡­¡± Her spirits appear and reply; ¡®Right¡­¡±

    (BOOM BOOM BOOM)

    El Muerto releases multiple missiles, attacking the Sombras and the warrior who tries to attack Alejandro.

    El Muerto screams; ¡°Keep moving...I will protect you!¡± Alejandro makes a face of disgust thinking; ¡°Ha...ha...ha..damn it...why is this so weird¡­¡±

    Navajo stands in front of the entrance; ¡°ALEJANDRO, COME TO ME...AND EMBRACE ME WITH YOUR POWER¡­¡±

    Alejandro once again looks with disgust; ¡°That is so weird¡­¡± Navajo smiles with his fangs and eyes glowing; ¡°Yes, I need more power...more¡­¡±

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    Tiwa attacks Navajo in  her ¡°Shaman Priestess Mode¡±

    She now has a black Native Americans style dress with frills at the bottom. White boots, white wrist warmers that all fringes in the bottom, and a red bandana with Native American patterns around her head. She has Coyote ears, coyote tail, wings from her back and a serpent style lasso surrounding her waist.

    ¡°Damn you...you¡¯re from the Ysleta¡­¡± Navajo looks at her as Tiwa punches him to the mountain.

    She looks at Alejandro and screams; ¡°GO!¡±

    Alejandro charges mana in his right fist as he approaches the mana pillar; ¡°Take this¡­¡±

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    Alejandro punches the pillar, destroying it completely. The ritual completely stops, the people who were having their mana sucked away begin to recover. Anastasia, who was hanging,  begins to fall.

    ¡°My¡­ritual¡­no¡­¡± Navajo looks at his plans destroyed as a rock falls on top of him.

    (BADUMP)

    ¡°ANASTASIA¡± Alejandro catches her, Alejandro desperately shouts; ¡°Anastasia...open your eyes...Anastasia¡­¡±

    ¡°This voice...it¡¯s him...my master¡­¡± Anastasia slowly opens her eyes, Alejandro begins to cry as he hugs her; ¡°Anastasia, please forgive me...I was under a curse...I don¡¯t hate you...I really like you...please don¡¯t die¡­¡±

    Anastasia opens her eyes wider and tears begin to come out as she slowly; ¡°Thank you...Master¡­¡±

    A powerful roar creates a powerful shockwave, blowing everyone away.

    (RRRRAAAWWW)

    ¡°What was¡­¡± A monster hits Tiwa forcing her to the ground next to Alejandro, She loses her shaman priestess mode.

    The monster walks towards them:

    ¡°HOW DARE YOU...THE RITUAL IS NOW RUINED! DAMN YOU...ALEJANDRO¡­¡±

    The dust screen disappears revealing a 7-feet beast with a Wolf-like head, claws and fangs, and two wings on its back. The beast is brown colored and has a snake as tail, similar to a Chimera.

    ¡°Navajo?¡± Alejandro asks the beast. ¡°That¡¯s right, I have to resort to this ugly form because you made me so angry. Now...give me the girl¡­¡± Navajo demands as  he growls like a beast.

    El Muerto appears from behind and fires multiple missiles.

    (BBBBOOOMMM)

    Navajo moves at high speed and punches El Muerto towards a hill.-CRAAAASSSSSHHHH- El Muerto tries to stand up but Navajo hits him with his knee.

    ¡°Not so tough huh...maybe I will eat you instead¡­¡± Navajo opens his mouth, at that moment forms an assault rifle, the rifle has a black color with green stripes at the side; ¡°Blaster Alchimie¡± (Alchemy Blaster)

    (BBBBOOOOMMM)

    El Muerto fires the rifle causing a green explosion. After a few moments, Navajo comes out of the smoke screen, pulling El Muerto.

    Alejandro and Tiwa look with fear, Navajo lifts the Mask:

    ¡°That was no challenge at all.¡± Navajo breaks the mask, El Muerto who has his mask off, still has his hood on, preventing anyone from seeing his real face. Navajo throws El Muerto away like a pebble.

    He walks slowly towards Alejandro and Tiwa; ¡°GIVE ME THE GIRL¡­¡±

    Alejandro trembles; ¡°I need to get out of here...I need to run¡­¡±

    Alejandro feels pain from his left hand, the hand of the key. He remembers Jairo and Uriel, Alejandro sees Anastasia who is barely conscious and thinks; ¡°I am such a fool¡­¡±

    Alejandro slowly stands up; ¡°Tiwa, please, protect her...I will handle this..¡± Tiwa looks at him; ¡°Are you crazy, that thing can kill you¡­he took down El Muerto as if it was nothing...¡±

    Alejandro continues to walk forward:

    ¡°I know, but I am tired of running¡­it¡¯s time for the Silver Hero to awaken...¡±

    Navajo stops walking; ¡°Oh, so you want to give me the key?¡± Alejandro mocks him; ¡°Fat chance...I am going to beat...you¡­¡± Navajo begins to laugh:

    ¡°HAHAHA AND HOW WILL YOU DO THAT!¡±

    Alejandro pulls his sleeve up, revealing the silver crest:

    ¡°Like this...ACTIVATE SILVER MUSTANG COMPLETE!¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Near Sun City¡­

    (RRAAWWW)

    A silent invasion was approaching, as 100 Sombras and Navajo Warriors ran towards the city under the orders of Navajo. They look vicious and want to hunt down their prey.

    (BBBAANNNGG)

    At that moment, a bullet hits the one that¡¯s in the very front. The others don¡¯t care and continue to charge but suddenly¡­

    (BANG BANG BANG BANG)

    Multiple Sombras are being hit by bullets. The Warriors and the Sombras stop charging as they begin to wonder what was happening. -BBBAANNNGGG- Another warrior falls and disappears.

    ¡°Aww man, this is so boring...I wanted to go with senpai¡­¡± At the rooftop of one of the buildings, Chelsea, the sniper, is in position to take down the menacing sombras.She has her mana rifle consisting of a small telescope lens, it has a pink color and black flames on the side.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t wine...this is the job of the sniper¡­¡± Rosa scolds Chelsea through the communicator. Chelsea continues to fire without looking, hitting every target as she looks at the mountains covered with a thick mist.

    ¡°I hope you are okay...you big pervert¡­¡± Chelsea says it outloud.

    ¡°Oh my, worried about Carlos?¡± Heidi asks Chelsea in the communicator. Chelsea blushes; ¡°M-M-Ms. Heidi...no, it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    (BBBOOOMMM)

    An orange pillar forms at the mountain, making the mist disappear; ¡°What is that?¡± Chelsea looks surprised; ¡°It¡¯s Kasumi¡¯s Saidai Mode...it appears that the battle is over¡­¡± Rosa replies in the communicator.

    ¡°Aww..see, I wanted to see that¡­¡± Chelsea exclaims. ¡°Focus on the Sombras...they¡¯re moving again¡­¡±

    Chelsea looks at the flying sombras, she smiles and says; ¡°Piece of cake¡­¡±-BBBAANNNGGG- Chelsea fires a bullet, and with that bullet, she takes down four sombras at a time.

    ¡°Wow...she did that without mana?¡± Flor asks Rosa. Rosa begins to explain; ¡°Chelsea is an excellent sniper, her master was Zodiac of Sagittarius¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? But she never mentioned that before¡­¡± Flor comments, Rosa looks at the monitor; ¡°That¡¯s because she hates her master¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Flor wonders why. Chelsea continues to fire. ¡°Okay, Chelsea, thank you for buying time...I will handle it from here¡­¡± Heidi stands in front of the Sombras and warriors.

    ¡°Hello boys, you¡¯re about to feel a little hot here¡­¡± Heidi makes a black staff appear in front of her, the staff the zodiac signal of ¡°Aries¡± in the middle. She takes a deep breath spins her staff causing the lifting dust; the dust begins to catch fire as Heidi chants:

    ¡°Feuerrad¡± (Fire wheel)

    (BBBOOOMMM)

    A wheel of flames forms in her staff, Heidi hits the ground causing the flames to attack warriors and Sombras burning them in an instant. -RRRAAAWWW- Heidi sees some of them moving; ¡°Oh my, so you want more huh¡­¡±

    Heidi moves her staff in circles and chants; ¡°Unter Null¡± (Below Zero). In a blink of an eye, the Sombras and Warriors freeze completely. She blows a little and the frozen Sombras and warriors completely shatter.

    ¡°Wow, Ms. Heidi is awesome, she took down everyone in just moments¡­¡± Flor says as she looks at the monitor. Rosa begins to explain; ¡°Well she is the Zodiac of Aries afterall¡­¡±

    Heidi feels three flying Sombras heading towards; ¡°Oh my, did I miss a few¡­¡±

    (SSSSLLLAASSHHH)

    The Sombras are cut in half and purified in an instant, walking from behind, Valerie approaches with a smile; ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes...but what was that technique?¡± Heidi asks Valerie, Valerie continues smiling; ¡°It was just a simple wind technique...tee...hee..¡± Heidi looks at her with suspicion; ¡°This girl is hiding something¡­¡±

    (BBBOOOMMM)

    At that moment, a powerful silver pillar of mana shines in the mountains. ¡°The show has started¡­¡± Valerie smiles at Heidi as both of them look at the silver pillar of mana.

    ***************************************************************************

    Alejandro Sanchez vs. Ajei Navajo

    ¡°ACTIVATE SILVER MUSTANG COMPLETE!¡±

    (BBBOOOMMM)

    A pillar of Silver mana illuminates the area, changing Alejandro into his esper suit. ¡°This mana, it¡¯s incredible¡­¡± Tiwa stands in front of Anastasia who looks at the pillar thinking; ¡°Alejandro¡­¡±

    Alejandro¡¯s crest begins to spread around his body causing him to shine into a silver color revealing an esper suit.He is wearing a black short sleeve shirt with short  sleeve black jacket with silver borders and black military pants with  silver military boots. The back of the jacket has an image of a mustang with silver borders. He has a pair of fingerless silver gauntlets.

    The silver pillar disappears, Alejandro looks at himself with ¡°starry¡± eyes; ¡°Oh wow, I look so cool¡­¡±

    ¡°He did it...he activated the esper suit¡­¡± Flor jumps around with Rosa who has tears of excitement:

    ¡°I knew you could...mijo...now become a hero¡­¡±

    ¡°He looks so awesome¡­¡± Tiwa looks at Alejandro blushing, Anastasia only looks at him with a surprised expression.

    ¡°So, you acquire a fashionable change of clothes huh...who cares...give me your arm¡­¡± Navajo charges at Alejandro with full speed. Tiwa notices and screams:

    ¡°ALEJANDRO....BEHIND YOU!¡±

    Alejandro slowly turns around as he thinks; ¡°I saw his movements...it was like I was in the Matrix¡­¡±

    (BBBBBOOOMMM)

    Navajo punches Alejandro creating a dust cloud. Tiwa and Anastasia look worried. The dust cloud disappears revealing Alejandro grabbing Navajo¡¯s fist. Navajo struggles to push him down, Alejandro smiles; ¡°That punch...was weak¡­¡±

    Navajo gets angrier and kicks Alejandro, sending him flying to the mountains, Navajo with great speed appears below him and kicks him up.

    (PPPUUUUMMMMM)

    Alejandro flies into the air, Navajo jumps into the air at high speed and punches Alejandro with both of his hands at the same time forcing him to the ground, creating a small crater.

    (BBBBOOOOMMM)

    ¡°AAALLLEEJJJJAANNNDDRRROOO¡± Tiwa screams. Navajo lands in front of him; ¡°Hahaha...I hope I didn¡¯t kill you by mistake...you see, I really need that Golden Key¡­¡±

    Alejandro stands up and walks out of the crater, he is bleeding from his head; ¡°That hurt a little, but you know what...this doesn¡¯t hurt at all compare to the pain that I caused Anastasia or Jairo...and you...took advantage of my pain...now it¡¯s my turn¡­¡±

    Alejandro disappears from Navajo¡¯s sight, and appears behind him.-PPPUUUMM- Alejandro kicks Navajo, sending him to a boulder, breaking the boulder in multiple pieces.

    ¡°DON¡¯T GET COCKY!¡± Navajo gets back up and charges at Alejandro.

    ¡°I really did it¡­I have become strong¡­¡± Alejandro with silver aura charges at Navajo as well. -PPUUMM PUUMM PUUMM- Alejandro and Navajo clash with their fist, Navajo punches Alejandro, Alejandro punches Navajo. Navajo kicks Alejandro, Alejandro responds with a punch.

    ¡°DAMN YOU¡± Navajo gathers mana in his claws and attacks Alejandro.-SSSLLAASSHHH- Navajo slashes Alejandro. Alejandro jumps back as he has claw marks.

    ¡°I must read his movements¡­¡± Navajo attacks multiple times, Alejandro tries to dodge, however, he receives some of the cuts on his arms and legs.

    Navajo laughs; ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you were so energetic a second ago...don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re out of breath already¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right, I¡¯m losing my estamina...I¡¯m not used to fighting...even if I have the esper suit now...it¡¯s like my abilities have increased tenfold but still¡­¡± Alejandro feels weakened.

    Alejandro jumps forward and punches Navajo pushing him back. Navajo slowly turns into his human form. Alejandro breathes heavily. Navajo begins to laugh:

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong...it appears you were nothing but talk...let me tell you something...we of the Navajo tribe wanted to be immortal...that¡¯s why we took the form of the animals and people we ate...the other tribes gave us the name ¡°Skinwalkers¡± because of this¡­¡±

    Navajo slowly begins to tear his flesh. Everyone is in shock upon seeing Navajo¡¯s appearance change; ¡°Alejandro, that wasn¡¯t my real appearance...I have the ability to change to the appearance of the person I eat¡­¡±

    Navajo reveals the face of a white woman with blonde hair and green eyes; ¡°Does this appearance soothe me or¡­¡± Navajo once again tears his skin off revealing a dark skinned man with brown eyes and no hair; ¡°Or this one¡­¡±

    Alejandro gets furious; ¡°Y-Y-You...monster¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha...that¡¯s right, I¡¯m a monster¡­¡± Navajo returns to the form Alejandro met him with; ¡°When I eat you...I will take your form and kill everyone you love¡­¡±

    Alejandro gets furious; ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Imagine...people seeing your face killing them...it¡¯s so exquisite¡­¡± Navajo says as he licks his lips. Alejandro releases silver mana; ¡°You...I will¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes...that¡¯s it...get furious and charge at me¡­¡± Navajo thinks as he looks at Alejandro trembling. Alejandro lifts his head, revealing to have tears:

    ¡°I feel so sorry for you...not accepting who you were...and having to impersonate others...you¡¯re a lonely person¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say? I am not lonely...NOW YOU¡¯VE DONE IT¡­¡±

    Navajo turns back into his beast form. Alejandro wipes his tears as he looks at him; ¡°I understand that...feeling lonely as if there is no one in this world who cares about you...I¡¯m sorry that you suffered such a fate...however¡­¡±

    Alejandro begins to charge mana on his right fist, he bends his knees and slowly bends his body forward; ¡°I only have mana for one more attack¡­¡±

    (SSSSLLLLAAASSSHHHH)

    ¡°DDDDIIIEEEE!!!!¡± Navajo with his claws, pierces Alejandro¡¯s stomach. Alejandro throws up blood.

    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± Navajo laughs.

    Alejandro slowly chuckles as well; ¡°You¡¯re damn right¡­¡± Alejandro gathers more mana in his fist creating a giant sphere:

    ¡°Witness the power of the Silver Space Ranger...Silver Punch¡­¡±

    (BBBBBOOOOOMMMMM)

    Alejandro punches Navajo¡¯s stomach, the attack releases silver mana creating a horizontal pillar, sending Navajo flying towards the mountains; ¡°NOOOOO!!! AAAHHHHH¡±

    The attack crates a huge silver explosion, visible around the region.

    (CCCRRRRAAASSSHHHH)

    After a few moments, Navajo is left lying in a huge crater in the mountain with his arms and legs extended; ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    Alejandro, who has his fist extended smiles; ¡°I WON!¡±

    Alejandro is about to fall into his knees. However, he is caught by Uriel:

    ¡°Good job¡­¡±

    ¡°You really think so?¡±

    ¡°Yes...you did good¡­¡±

    (CLAP CLAP CLAP)

    ¡°Splendid work Alejandro...you¡¯ve proven yourself to be part of Yggdrasil¡­¡± Heidi claps as she walks with the other members.

    Shion hurries to help him; ¡°Alejandro, your wound¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine...just a scratch¡­¡±

    ¡°Alejandro...you did it¡­¡± Valerie runs to hug him. Carlos looks at him with jealousy; ¡°Damn it, why can¡¯t it be me¡­.¡± Chelsea laughs at  him; ¡°Hey...you can hug him too if you want¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up¡­¡± Carlos says with his face all red. Shion cures Alejandro¡¯s wound; ¡°Thank you...Ms. Shion¡­¡±

    ¡°No problem¡­¡± Shion replies with a smile. -CRACK CRACK- ¡°Alejandro...you haven¡¯t defeated me yet...I am still here¡­¡±

    Navajo slowly walks towards him; ¡°I will never stop...because...I have an objective...I¡­¡±

    (SSSSLLLLAASSHHHH)

    In the blink of an eye, Kasumi appears and cuts Navajo¡¯s head off. Navajo sees his body as his head flies into the sky; ¡°No¡­¡±

    Navajo¡¯s head falls into the ground. He slowly begins to disappear; ¡°Sorry my brethren...I won¡¯t be able to revive you...that Golden City...my dream...ends here¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s foolish to believe that someone could return from the dead...you know that too well¡­¡± Kasumi puts her glasses on.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Navajo looks at Alejandro and smiles thinking; ¡°I guess, I was jealous of you...I hope that one day...I will see you aga....¡±

    On that night, Ajei Navajo became mana once more as his life ended¡­

    Kasumi puts her sword away as she looks at Uriel; ¡°I applied justice to him...that¡¯s all¡­¡± Uriel chuckles:

    ¡°Thank you, for having mercy¡­I would¡¯ve tortured him a little...what a kind soul you have¡­¡±

    Alejandro walks towards Anastasia; ¡°Anastasia, are you okay?¡±

    Anastasia slowly lifts her body and replies; ¡°Yes...I¡¯m okay...Master¡­¡± Alejandro hugs her ¡°Call me...Alejandro...because you are my friend  from now on...I will protect you¡­¡± Anastasia hugs him back; ¡°Understood...Alejandro¡­¡±

    On the top of the hills, El Muerto looks at them:

    ¡°I guess it was mission accomplished...however, I was too careless...see you tomorrow President¡­¡± The cape moves a little revealing green eyes under a pair of glasses.

    Rosa sighs, feeling relieved; ¡°I was so worried that Alejandro might have died¡­¡±

    ¡°You must trust him more Tia...Alejandro is a strong young man¡­¡± Flor  puts her hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Alright time to go¡­¡± Alejandro stands up, he begins to shine. Heidi begins to warn him;

    ¡°Alejandro, before you run out of mana, when your esper suit disappears, it also disappears¡­¡±

    (PPOOOFFF)

    ¡°What the¡­my clothes¡­¡± Alejandro immediately covers his man-parts.

    Everyone is in shock, as Alejandro is completely naked. ¡°HAHAHA WHAT A LOSER¡­¡± Carlos laughs pointing at him. Valerie blushes, Uriel covers her eyes.

    ¡°YOU PERVERT...COVER YOURSELF¡­¡± Tiwa punches Alejandro, sending him flying. Everyone begins to laugh. Uriel looks at the graveyard and thinks; ¡°This place...it¡¯s familiar.¡±

    (BBBAAADDUUUMMPPP)

    ¡°Is something wrong...Big Brother?¡± Valerie asks Uriel, Uriel looks at her and replies;

    ¡°No...everything is fine¡­¡±

    On the night of March 6th, Sun City was saved from a silent invasion...nobody knew what happened in the mountains and they will never know...On that night, the last Skinwalker was defeated and at that night...the moon was witness to the birth of the Silver Hero¡­

    ***************************************************************************

    March 7th, Sun City International Highschool

    The next day, Alejandro had to face Olivia about the actions of the previous night¡­

    ¡°So, that¡¯s how it all went down¡­¡± Alejandro finishes explaining to Olivia. Anastasia stands next to him. Olivia looks at him with a serious expression:

    ¡°You know, you put my daughter in grave danger...not only that...you also caused a ritual that could¡¯ve caused the end of the world...that was very immature...I think I will take her back¡±

    ¡°I know, and I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Alejandro apologizes once more. Anastasia takes a step forward; ¡°Please mother...Alejandro risked his life to save me...he deserves to be pardoned¡­¡±

    Olivia looks at Anastasia talking to her like a normal person; ¡°Anastasia...you¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother...I want to stay by his side...he promised to be my brother from now on...I want to be with him¡­¡± Anastasia holds his arm, making Alejandro nervous.

    Olivia who is still in shock sighs with her eyes closed thinking; ¡°I guess, you really are a powerful person...to have changed Anastasia like that...Aleister was right¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine, you may stay with him...on one condition¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks nervous; ¡°What condition?¡±

    ¡°Promise me that you will never put her in that level of danger ever again¡­¡± Olivia looks at him with a serious expression.

    (GULP)

    ¡°I promise that I will never put her in that kind of danger again¡­¡±

    ¡°Perfect...remember, if you break that promise...I will hunt you down¡­¡± Olivia says in a joking matter.

    Alejandro laughs nervously; ¡°I understand¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Nurse¡¯s Office

    Johanna and Kasumi drink some coffee as they talk¡­

    ¡°Thank you for getting M.I.S.T off our backs¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome....if I hadn''t intervened...you would have probably killed them right?¡±

    Johanna replies as she takes a zip from her coffee. Kasumi remembers Uriel hugging her and replies; ¡°No...because that would¡¯ve been for vengeance¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh so, you remember Uriel¡¯s words ehh...tell me, hugging him turned you on¡­¡±

    ¡°JOHANNA...NO...WHAT ARE YOU THINKING?¡±

    ¡°I am only saying what you are thinking...hahaha¡­¡± Johanna teases Kasumi who has her face all red. Kasumi looks at her coffee; ¡°Johanna...do you like your job?¡±

    ¡°Where did that come from?¡±

    ¡°I am just asking¡­¡±

    Johanna looks at Kasumi and replies; ¡°It¡¯s not a matter if I like it or not¡­I have no choice..¡±

    ¡°I see...I guess we''re the same right?¡± Kasumi smiles at Johanna. Johanna smiles back thinking; ¡°No Kasumi...in truth...I hate my job¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Sun City Mayor¡¯s Office...

    ¡°So, Anastasia is okay huh...I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t help, I was in an important business¡­¡± Darius Lucifugus, Mayor of Sun City and Anastasia¡¯s father, comments to Olivia.

    ¡°I understand dear...Alejandro was the one who saved her¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahh yes, that boy...he is quite the character isn¡¯t he¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed...he might be useful for us in the future¡­¡±

    ¡°Getting back to the subject, I heard some students are going to travel to Mexico. Am I correct?¡± Darius says as he sits at his desk.

    ¡°You are correct dear,  there was a request from two of our teachers and I thought why not¡­¡± Olivia mentions it as she drinks tea.

    ¡°Excellent, you see, there have been strange activities in Tenochtitlan...and I think we might have a clue about the golden city...I want you to send ¡°them¡± to Mexico in one month from now...¡± Darius replies as he smiles.

    ¡°I understand dear, do you have some students in mind?¡±.¡± Olivia replies as she laughs.

    ¡°Yes...I want Alejandro¡­.and ¡°him¡± to go¡­.oh, and send that teacher...the one from Yggdrasil as well...she might be useful...¡± Darius  looks at their picture.

    ¡°Alright I am sending those but why?¡± Olivia asks with a confused face.

    ¡°You see Olivia, those two are perfect to find the golden city, I have a good hunch my dear.¡± Darius replies with a smile.

    ¡°Alright if you say so I''ll send them.¡± Olivia says as she prepares to leave.

    ¡°Hold on there is one more person I would like you to send as well.¡±

    Darius says as he shows a picture of Johanna to Olivia. Olivia is left confused:

    ¡°Why her, she is just a nurse?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, she is not just a nurse, she is a danger to us but she is the right person to go as the ¡°GODS¡± will go crazy over there, and you might need a doctor.¡±

    Olivia leaves the office and both of them say at the same time:

    ¡°We are Enlightened¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    The Place where the Secret Hideout was¡­

    At the place where the secret hideout was once located, there is a crater...In the crater...It is after school and Alejandro slowly made an altar for his deceased friend¡­

    ¡°Mr. Jairo...thank you for always being there for me...without you...I would have lost my way¡­¡± Alejandro says as he looks at Jairo¡¯s grave.

    ¡°I see you made a grave for Mr. Jairo¡­¡± Uriel walks next to Alejandro. Alejandro replies; ¡°Yes...I owe my life to Mr. Jairo...I just wish he could¡¯ve lived longer you know¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, but everyone has their time...and Jairo¡¯s time to leave was that night.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡± Alejandro replies to Uriel. Uriel looks at the sky and says; ¡°I¡¯m sure he is proud of you...remember that¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you...Uriel¡­¡±

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s talk about the date that you want with my sister¡­¡± Uriel puts on a serious expression. Alejandro begins to sweat; ¡°About that...hey I have a student council meeting...sorry gotta go¡­¡±

    Alejandro runs away from Uriel; ¡°Oh no...now I made him mad¡­¡± Uriel makes a fist and makes a sinister smile; ¡°ALEJANDRO¡­.WAIT!¡±

    Alejandro begins to scream; ¡°WHY ME!¡±

    And so¡­the peaceful days returned to the Borderland¡­until¡­next time¡­

 Vol. 5 - Epilogue:

    February 14th; Sun City Mayor¡¯s Office

    During the night of the Valentines Dance, an attack in Sun City High School took place. The members of the HISTOREA Alliance defended the school from the Sombras and the Shadowtamer.

    Calakmul extends his arm towards El Muerto and smiles; ¡°Allow me to give you a demonstration of my new power.¡±

    His eyes begin to shine in a whitish color, the gem begins to shine and changes color into white. El Muerto prepares his lance as he says;¡±You fool...you made a bad decision¡­¡±

    ¡°I think not...Gema de Kukulk¨¢n; Modo Viento,¡± (Gem of Kukulkan; Wind Mode)

    Suddenly, the gem begins to gather a large amount of wind, the wind compresses into a small ball.Calakmul releases the ball with great speed towards El Muerto. El Muerto spins his lance as a shield and tries to stop the attack.

    ¡°The air force...it¡¯s too powerful¡­¡±

    (BBBBBOOOOOMMMMM)

    At that moment...as Calakmul used the power of Kukulkan for the first time in 500 years...a seal was broken¡­

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Templo Mayor, Teotihuacan, Mexico

    (BBBBBOOOOMMMM)

    A ray of light illuminates the sky, coming from the seal, a powerful entity emerges.

    (RRRRAAAAWWW)

    A feathered Serpent with a pair of wings flies to the sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s been 500 years...Finally, I am free¡­.¡±

    The Feathered Serpent screams; ¡°500 years...that woman will pay¡­¡±

    The Feathered Serpent looks at the temple and sees a pair of siblings unconscious:

    ¡°I must fulfill our promise and protect them¡­¡±

    The children open their eyes; ¡°Brother, where are we¡­¡± a little girl asks her brother who is next to her:

    ¡°I don¡¯t know...Sister¡­¡±

    (DRIP,DRIP, DRIP, DROP, DROP)

    Rain begins to fall in a temple located in the middle of a bright lake. Thunder and lightning fall down, there is a huge cloud of fog and as lightning falls a figure is shown inside the fog.

    (RRRAAAAWWW)

    In the top of the temple the two siblings sit at the entrance of the temple. The girl looks at the clouds, she suddenly stands up:

    ¡°It looks like somebody evil is coming, brother¡±

    ¡°Indeed and they feel it as well brother, the time has come. The golden treasure is about to reveal itself.¡±

    (RRRRAAAAAAWWWW)

    Rain pours faster as the serpent roars, spreading its wings. The lightning falls once again revealing the green feathered serpent with blue eyes.

    (RAAAAAAAAAWWWWWW)

    To Be Continued¡­

 Vol. 5 - Special Chapter: Alejandroâ€™s Special Intense Training

    February 17th...During the Yggdrasil meeting...

    ¡°Hahaha...you know, I like your motivation, Alejandro...To be honest, the things you said were so lame and cliche¡­¡± Allan chuckles, Alejandro looks at him feeling weird, Carlos quickly says; ¡°See, I told you¡­¡±

    Allan continues to speak; ¡°Alejandro Sanchez, I, Allan Carter...Director of Yggdrasil, American Branch, accept your request to join Yggdrasil...welcome aboard¡­¡±

    ¡°Seriously¡­¡± Alejandro says with excitement, Kasumi sighs at first and then smiles; ¡°Congratulations¡­you¡¯re one of us now¡­¡±

    ¡°Very well...Alejandro, Carlos and Jairo will be incharge of your physical training...and Shion will be incharge of your mental and soul training¡­¡±

    ¡°EHH WHY ME?¡± Carlos exclaims, Kasumi looks at Carlos with a sad expression; ¡°Are you...against it¡­¡±

    ¡°So cute¡­¡± Carlos bleeds from his nose as he shakes his head; ¡°Not at all...I will do my best...Senpai¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay everyone, I declare this meeting over¡­¡± Kasumi puts away the seed.

    Have you wondered what was the special tough workout that Alejandro made as the member of Yggdrasil?

    This is the story of Alejandro as he trained under the guidance of Carlos and Jairo and also something extra¡­

    The week of February 17th¡­

    ¡°Come on...one more rep¡­¡± Jairo, in his work out clothes consisting of shorts and a man¡¯s tank top.

    ¡°10¡± Alejandro finishes bench pressing. Jairo smiles:

    ¡°Excellent...now we will do it with 10lbs¡­¡±

    Alejandro sits on the bench; ¡°You know...this is not how I imagined my work out to be¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, and how did you imagine it?¡± Jairo asks Alejandro. Alejandro points at the women working out; ¡°This is a women¡¯s gym...how did you manage to get us in?¡±

    ¡°Well, the owner is one of my clients and besties so...here we are¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop whining...and just enjoy the view¡­¡± Carlos works out with a pervy expression on his face.

    Alejandro sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°Oh man, I thought we were going to do some intense training sessions, like in the movies or anime¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh you thought we were going to the mountains and train with giant boulders and waterfalls?¡± Carlos mocks Alejandro. Alejandro only looks down:

    ¡°I actually thought of that¡­¡±

    ¡°Well boo...hoo¡­you are stuck training in this gym with beautiful ladies¡­¡± Carlos looks at beautiful girls passing by and waves at them. Tears come out of his eyes as he expresses joy:

    ¡°OH YEAH...THIS IS LIFE!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jairo...this is so embarrassing¡­¡± Alejandro says to Jairo who is doing bench press as well.

    ¡°Now now...you want to become strong ehh...focus on exercising¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh okay¡­¡± Alejandro grabs some dumbbells. Suddenly, a beautiful girl with silver hair stands in front of him:

    ¡°U-U-Uhm...Alejandro?¡±

    ¡°Wait...that voice¡­¡± Alejandro looks up and sees Marjorie and Angela in their gym attire. Alejandro¡¯s face gets redder; ¡°Marjorie¡­.Angela¡­.what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°We were going to ask you the same...this is a women¡¯s only gym¡­¡± Marjorie replies with a smile.

    ¡°W-W-Well...I¡­.you know¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s helping me train dear¡­come on Alejandro...I need to do bench press¡­.¡± Jairo comes to the rescue.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Oh okay...good luck then¡­¡± Angela replies, they both begin to leave. Alejandro who is feeling really embarrassed covers his face:

    ¡°KILL ME...KILL ME NOW¡­¡±

    ¡°GYYYAAHHHH¡± Girls scream as they are being chased by Carlos:

    ¡°Come on ladies...I need some help with my reps¡­¡±

    (BBBBOOOOMMMM)

    Jairo knocks Carlos out as he says with a serious face:

    ¡°Carlos, didn¡¯t I tell you to stop bothering the girls¡­¡±

    ¡°Right...sorry¡­¡±

    Alejandro gets more embarrassed; ¡°SERIOUSLY¡­.SOMEONE KILL ME NOW!¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    After training with Jairo and Carlos...Alejandro trains with Shion¡­

    (BBBOOOMM BBBOOOMM)

    ¡°AAAHHHH¡± Alejandro screams as he is being chased by golden mana spheres.

    ¡°NO...NO...ALEJANDRO...YOU MUST FOCUS YOUR MANA AND STOP THEM¡­¡± Shion creates more spheres and pursues Alejandro.

    ¡°Damn it...why is she being so serious all of the sudden...I thought we were going to practice making mana spheres¡­¡±

    ¡°No time...now try to dodge more¡­¡± Shion throws more giant spheres. Alejandro evades them and continues to run; however, one of them connects.

    (BBBBBBOOOOMMMM)

    ¡°AHHHHH¡± Alejandro flies away. Shion sighs as she thinks:

    ¡°He¡¯s doing it wrong¡­.¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    The sun goes down and the moon rises once again...Alejandro must face the most intensive training yet¡­

    ¡°Man...I¡¯m so beat¡­¡± Alejandro slowly climbs the stairs of his apartment. He reaches the door and thinks:

    ¡°I will have a nice bath and eat something good...probably a peanut butter sandwich¡­¡±

    Alejandro opens the door thinking about the sandwich when suddenly¡­

    ¡°Oh welcome back, Master¡­¡± Alejandro opens his eyes, he bleeds from the nose as he sees Anastasia in just a towel.

    ¡°AAAAHHHH¡­¡± Alejandro screams in shock. Rosa, the neighbor, opens the door:

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong mijo¡­¡±

    Alejandro immediately closes the door and laughs nervously; ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that I saw a bug...that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes...I¡¯m sure...sorry¡­¡±

    Rosa looks at him suspiciously and says; ¡°O-Okay...well if you need anything like killing that bug...don¡¯t hesitate in calling me mijo¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­¡± Alejandro immediately enters the room. He sighs with his eyes closed feeling relief.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Anastasia asks as she stands behind him. Alejandro turns around; ¡°Yeah, how did you get in? I mean the door was locked and I remember saying that you should go to your home¡­¡±

    ¡°This is my home¡­¡± Anastasia replies without making any expression. Alejandro sighs; ¡°So, how did you get in?¡±

    ¡°I jumped¡­¡±

    ¡°You jumped? But we are on the 5th floor¡­¡± Alejandro looks at the window with awe. Anastasia looks at him not knowing what was wrong. She gets closer to him;¡°Master, you are red...are you sick¡­¡±

    ¡°Kee...no...it¡¯s just that you are almost naked in front of me...go put some clothes on¡­¡±Alejandro replies as he gently pushes her back. Suddenly, her towel falls making her completely naked. Alejandro panics once more:

    ¡°AAHHHH¡±

    After a while, Alejandro who is sleeping on the sofa and Anastasia who is sleeping on the bed have a little conversation:

    ¡°Master, you should sleep on the bed¡­¡± Anastasia says to Alejandro who replies; ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool...you are my guest¡­¡±

    ¡°Well then...come sleep with me¡­¡±

    Alejandro gets nervous as he imagines naughty things:

    ¡°Pull yourself together, you are  a man of culture...besides you are in love with another girl¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey...Anastasia¡±

    ¡°Yes Master?¡±

    ¡°Why are you here with me? I mean I know that they ordered you to...but did you want to come?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know...I am just following orders¡­¡±

    ¡°Following orders huh...then I must teach you to think more like a normal person¡­¡± Alejandro lifts his upper body:

    ¡°Anastasia, I promise you that you will be more normal¡­¡±

    ¡°Normal?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...I¡­Achoo¡± Alejandro sneezes. Anastasia asks; ¡°Master, are you okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah...probably a cold or some¡­¡± Alejandro was rubbing his nose when suddenly, Anastasia who is only on a t-shirt sits  on his lap and puts her forehead next to his:

    ¡°You feel hot...you are sick¡±

    Alejandro notices Anastasia¡¯s position and clothes making him scream:

    ¡°AAAHHHHHHH¡±

    Alejandro gets back; ¡°Anastasia¡­tomorrow I will buy you some pajamas¡­¡±

    Anastasia notices her clothing, she slowly stands up and goes to bed.

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    Anastasia feels her heart beating faster; ¡°This feeling¡­is it¡­embarrassment?¡±

    Alejandro sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°I guess¡­I will have to get used to this¡­¡±

    And so...his special intense training continued...for over a week...the toughest part was always the night training¡­

    THE END¡­

 Vol. 5 - Special Chapter 2: Monologue of True Feelings

    "One word frees us of all the weight and pain in life. That word is Love."

    -Socrates

    The pain of being alone¡­is something I don¡¯t wish for anyone¡­that feeling that consumes your soul and feels that there is no future¡­

    Growing up without a mother or a father¡­seeing my grandparents die and leaving me alone at such a young age¡­

    Having a big sister who doesn¡¯t care about me and lives on the other side of the world¡­

    I was blessed with great friends¡­and people that I can call family¡­but there was still something that I was missing¡­something that left me empty¡­

    That¡¯s how I used to feel¡­alone¡­until¡­I met her¡­

    I never imagined I would feel this way for someone...I...Alejandro Sanchez... has felt something strange¡­

    During all my life...I thought I was in love with Marjorie...well...she does attract me...she is a great person...and I always love to see her beauty...she is an angel on earth¡­

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    However¡­

    I felt something weird...Now that I was under that spell...and I saw her¡­

    Valerie Di Fiore...Uriel¡¯s little sister...she was the one who pulled me away from being succumbed by darkness...she was the one who guided me to the Silver Mustang¡­

    As I walk to the Plaza de los Lagartos...I feel my heart pounding so fast as it wants to burst out of my chest¡­

    I guess that I always felt jealous of Uriel when we were kids because Marjorie wanted to be his girlfriend...I felt jealous that Aleister made her his girlfriend¡­

    I think I never wanted to lose...but now, I met a girl...a beautiful girl with purple hair...she arrived one day and without hesitation, she helped me with the Valentine¡¯s competition¡­

    She has always been optimistic...she has always supported me...that¡¯s why...I now know what true love is¡­And I want to be with her¡­

    But I am afraid that she will respond...pretty stupid of me...hahaha...I just fought a hybrid-canine monster and I am afraid of this?

    I mean that monster was super scary and powerful¡­I even got my guts destroyed and I am still alive¡­how funny is that¡­it¡¯s all thanks to the Yggdrasil seed¡­.that I am stronger¡­and  I made up my mind¡­I will say what I feel to her¡­

    I will declare myself to Valerie¡­one day¡­

    But first...There is something I must tell Marjorie...I must tell her something important...otherwise...I will live the rest of my life without saying anything¡­

    The End¡­

 Vol. 5 - Special Chapter 3: The Pheasantâ€™s Determination

    May 8th, Sun City International Airport¡­

    Today¡­is a somber day¡­

    We managed to keep Sun City safe from the event that we now call ¡°Secret Invasion¡± because only a few people learned about the attack of M.I.S.T and the invasion of the skinwalker¡­

    I¡­Kasumi Miyazono¡­would like to say that it was a success¡­however¡­it did bring a casualty among our group¡­

    Today as me and my team walked down the aisles of the airport to bid farewell to one of the best men to ever lived¡­he was a proud Yggdrasil member who bravely gave his life to protect the people dearest to him¡­

    His name was Jairo Flores¡­a strong and caring person who I worked with for the past years¡­he thought so many things about life¡­and  how to enjoy it¡­

    I am the leader of this group stationed here in Sun City¡­I shouldn¡¯t cry¡­and yet¡­tears come out of my eyes non-stop¡­

    I know that it wasn¡¯t my fault¡­but still¡­being the leader of this team¡­his life falls into my responsibilities along with everyone who is here¡­

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    I see around me and everyone has a somber face¡­Alejandro is the one who cries the most as he walks next to the casket¡­

    We are approaching the plane that will send Jairo¡¯s body to Spain¡­the country where his spouse awaits his arrival¡­I don¡¯t have the courage to face him¡­or anyone who is related to Jairo¡­because I feel that I failed¡­

    I failed everyone in the mission¡­I see to my right¡­I see Carlos and Chelsea¡­I see to my left¡­I see Flor and Rosa¡­I see Shion in front of me with tears in her eyes as well¡­my body begins to shake¡­because I can¡¯t help to think that one day¡­I will have to do the same for everyone¡­

    Being the leader means that I have everyone¡¯s life in my hands, and I feel that everyone depends on me¡­I feel scared that everyone in my team will disappear¡­

    I can¡¯t stop the trembling¡­suddenly¡­Heidi-san stands next to me and puts her hand on my shoulder¡­she gives me peace¡­I look at the back, I see Uriel, Tiwa and Valerie along with people from the Mission of San Juan¡­

    That¡¯s right¡­I am not alone¡­I need to have courage¡­and I know they will be with me¡­because we are an alliance afterall¡­

    I¡¯m sorry for being so worthless Jairo¡­but from now on¡­I will become a strong and more dependable leader that everyone can trsut¡­

    As I see your body fly away on the airplane¡­I see your soul in the sky waving at me¡­I know that you don¡¯t have a grudge against me¡­I know that you are now resting in peace¡­Jairo¡­I promise that I will see you someday with my head held high¡­

    I am Kasumi Miyazono¡­and even if today is a somber day¡­tomorrow will be a bright day¡­

    The End¡­

 Volume 5 Databook:

    Hello guys, this is History Man Z and just like the previous chapter,  I am going to give you a little information about the new characters. I will only put some characters per volume. Keep in mind that some of the characters won¡¯t receive information, it will depend of their participation on this volume:

    -Name: Shion Saito

    DOB: July 14th  Age: 20

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color: Yellow / Blonde / White

    Height/ Weight: 172cm / 50 kg

    Race/ Citizenship: Japanese

    Favorite Food: Takoyaki

    Character Description: Shion is a very quiet and educated person. She works alongside Kasumi as her second in command. She is a lower trunk member and about to become an Elite Root. She uses different kinds of spells with the help of talismans.

    -Name: Chelsea Lockhart

    DOB: November 10th  Age: 17

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color:  Pink/Blue/ White

    Height/ Weight: 165cm / 55 kg

    Race/ Citizenship: British

    Favorite Food: Buffalo Wings

    Character Description: Chelsea is a british student who works under Yggdrasil, she is Branch member. She has a crush on Uriel and constantly tries to seduce him. She is very smart and has great vision, making her a lethal sniper. She doesn¡¯t like hard work and avoids direct confrontations.

    -Name: Carlos Valverde

    DOB: November 11th  Age: 17

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color:  Blue /Black / White

    Height/ Weight: 172 cm / 65 kg

    Race/ Citizenship: Spaniard

    Favorite Food: Paella

    Character Description: Carlos is a very hot-headed guy who often fights with Alejandro over the most ridiculous things. He has a great crush on Kasumi and often has naughty thoughts of her. He is a smart person with great combat abilities. He is a member of Yggdrasil as a Branch and wishes to have a great amount of money to help his family.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    -Name: Jairo Flores

    DOB: June 24 Age: 30 (RIP)

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color:  Brown /Black / White

    Height/ Weight: 172 cm / 65 kg

    Race/ Citizenship: Spaniard

    Favorite Food: Coffee and Sweet Bread

    Character Description: Jairo was a tall and muscular man with a black mustache. Even though he looks manly, he is very feminine. He was openly gay and was married with his spouse Antonio. He was really strong and decided to give his life protecting Alejandro. May he Rest in Peace.

    -Name: Anastasia Lucifugus

    DOB: ? Age: 15

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color:  Red /Black / White

    Height/ Weight: 172 cm / 65 kg

    Race/ Citizenship: ???

    Favorite Food: ???

    Character Description: Anastasia Lucifugus is a beautiful girl who is about 15 years old. She has black hair with bangs on her forehead. Reddish eyes, pale skin making her look like a doll. She has a slim body. She doesn¡¯t show any emotion and always follows her master¡¯s orders. She was ordered to stay by Alejandro¡¯s side, and began to see him as her friend.

    -Name: Ajei Navajo

    DOB: ? Age: ?

    Eye Color/ Hair Color/ Skin Color:  Yellow /Brown / Brown

    Height/ Weight: 175 cm / 80 kg

    Race/ Citizenship: Native American / Navajo

    Favorite Food: People

    Character Description: Ajei Navajo, a survivor of the Navajo tribe who stayed alive by consuming flesh and mana. A powerful monster that can summon ancient soldiers with a powerful spell. He had a crush over Alejandro, and wished to consume his flesh. His appearance changes when consuming another living being¡¯s flesh.

    Skinwalker: A witch or shaman from the Navajo Culture who has the ability to turn into animals. It is said that the Skinwalker can have the ability to take the form of their victims.  They have the ability to use black magic as well.

    Navajo Tribe: The Navajo tribe is one of the largest Native American tribes in the United States. They are located in two major areas; New Mexico and Arizona. The Navajo tribe had over 300,000 members at the beginning of the 21st century.

    M.I.S.T:  A group of assassins who work for the government of the United States. Their current members are unknown. The three known members are Typhoon, Drought and Flood. The three members have the ¡°Mana War Suit¡± which is similar to Yggdrasil''s mana suit who permits the user to have supernatural speed and strength. Not much is know about the group, only that they follow orders from the Government. They attack and disappear in the mist. More information revealed in later volumes.

    Yggdrasil Seed: The Yggdrasil seed is a powerful seed that supposedly comes from the Yggdrasil tree itself. However, there is no more information about its origin. It has an enormous amount of mana that gives the user supernatural abilities. If someone who is not ready touches the seed, the vast amount of mana would destroy the user¡¯s body. If they do manage to control it, the user will manage to manifest an esper suit.

    Esper Suits: The Esper Suits are advanced technological suits provided by the Yggdrasil Seed in which they manifest mana in different suits. The users are able to control a vast amount of mana and create weapons along with powerful spells. The Esper suits also manifest one¡¯s inner animal creating a crest and gives them similar abilities to the spirit animal.

 Vol. 5 - Afterward:

    Hey guys, this is History Man Z...I wanted to apologize that it took so long for me to finish this volume but the truth is that I have been really since I moved to a new city because of  my work and studies... I hope you enjoyed this volume as I tried to make it fun, filled with action and drama. Get ready because I am going to be introducing more new characters with unique attitudes. The main storyline is about the Seven Cities of Gold. But it will take time to introduce this concept. Be patient and enjoy the ride as things are just getting started¡­.

    The Next Volume will be a special break from the main story line, and that¡¯s because I have so many ideas but the story would get off track...so I decided to create Volume 5.5 to tell some additional stories...including a very popular monster that parents like to tell their children...The Boogeyman...or El Cucuy in Latin America

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    But don¡¯t get discouraged because on Volume 6 we¡¯re starting a new Arc...and introducing new characters...I am also finishing the Chapter 0 storyline of the Birth of the Successor...and find out the conclusion of what happened that night¡­

    Coming Soon:

    Volume 5.5- HISTOREA¡¯S Special Mission

    Volume 6 - Adventures in Mexico

 Vol. 5.5- Introduction:

    Welcome to this Special Volume¡­

    The Borderland, a desert region located between two countries, two cultures and two rivals; This Region is full of mysteries and rich in ¡°mana¡±  (Natural Energy) a target for powerful individuals...

    Hi, this is History Man Z...on this special Volume...I would like to give you an interesting story regarding a popular monster that we all know about¡­

    As I mentioned before, we will be taking a break from the main storyline in order to tell some different stories¡­

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    This will also serve as the special HISTOREA Alliance Mission...I hope you are excited...we are also going to see about the Mission of San Juan...and people from Rio Grande City and Sun City¡­

    One more thing, the ¡°special¡± chapters will be in First Person...Just to give you something different from the usual and to show what other characters think...

    I hope you enjoy this Volume as it is meant to expand the world that I am writing because as a reader, I like to have fun and reading extra stories is fun¡­

    I hope you enjoy¡­

 Vol. 5.5 - Special: Mission of San Juanâ€™s New Life- Daniel

    Located at the Northern part of Rio Grande City...almost outside the city, on top of a hill...there is a special church where the Di Fiore Family lives...The Mission of San Juan¡­the church is surrounded by a forcefield. The church has several buildings aside from the church itself¡­

    The Church is humble and has very little personal...after the arrival of the Di Fiore Family...this is their new way of life...on Daniel¡¯s Point of View¡­

    March 15th

    (BEEP BEEP BEEP)

    ¡°Daniel...time to wake up...you¡¯re going to be late for school¡­¡± I heard the voice of my mother, I...Daniel Di Fiore...slowly opened my eyes and saw the ceiling. I know I need to get up but...I just can¡¯t, I am so lazy right now that I could just sleep for 10 more minutes...So, I decided to close my eyes once more.

    ¡°Daniel...Daniel...come on...wake up¡­¡± I hear an annoying voice calling me. Then, someone began to move me around, trying to wake me up...Sheesh that was annoying...I slowly open my eyes and see a girl that has white skin, blonde hair and dark blue eyes she is wearing a dark blue skirt that goes down to right before their knees, white buttoned shirt, a red ribbon and a dark blue jacket, that¡¯s our school uniform for the girls.

    ¡°What do you want, Fabiola?¡± I asked her as I barely had my eyes open. ¡°Sheesh Daniel...come on and wake up¡­¡± She pulled my arm, I was so lazy that I fell off my bed. She put her hands on her hips and said; ¡°How long are you going to sleep?¡± I yawned and replied; ¡°Well, I can¡¯t sleep right now, I will have nightmares after seeing your pink panties¡­¡± She immediately covered her skirt and tried to kick me, but I was faster and got up to my bed. ¡°You pervert¡± Fabiola quickly ran to the door. I yawned once more and replied; ¡°You¡¯re the pervert here¡­¡± She left the room angry.

    I know what you guys think, having a beautiful blonde girl, who¡¯s not your relative wake you up and see her panties is any guy¡¯s dream...however, not for me...I don¡¯t have interest in those things...right now...I only just want to sleep...but I know that if I don¡¯t wake up now...my mother will come and make a scene¡­

    I decided to stand up, and went to the restroom to wash my face. I used the opportunity to wash my red hair and see my green eyes. I put on my glasses and returned to my room. I put my uniform on, consisting of dark blue pants, a white buttoned shirt and a jacket with the school logo...Well I have to go, I am only 13 years old afterall...

    I went down the stairs towards the dining hall.

    As I walked, I heard someone say; ¡°Good morning Daniel...may God bless you today¡­¡±  I turned around and saw a nun  with blonde hair with dark green eyes, she was sweeping the floor with a broom. ¡°Good morning, Sister Carolina...thank you...you too¡­¡± I replied to her and continued on my way.

    I entered the dining room and saw two girls eating their breakfast along with Fabiola. One has brown skin, black hair and light brown eyes, she is Abril. The other has white skin, light blue hair, and also light brown eyes, she is Mariana. Both of them go to the same school as I, so they have the girl¡¯s uniform.

    ¡°Good morning Daniel...can you pass me the homework?¡± Abril, who is very enthusiastic, greets me like usual. ¡°Abril, don¡¯t do that...you must first say hello...Good morning Daniel¡­¡± Mariana, who is more of the quiet type said to me and Abril. I just ignored them like usual and went to the kitchen.

    I entered the kitchen and saw my mother, Maria, preparing breakfast for me. My mother has light brown skin, red hair and blue eyes. She greets me with a smile:

    ¡°Good morning Daniel...here, I made your favorites¡­¡± My mom gives me a plate with scramble eggs and bacon. I smiled back at her, despite how I look and act...I do have respect for my mother and I would do anything for her¡­ I went to the dining hall and sat at a table by myself and began to eat. I still had 30 minutes before school started so I had time.

    ¡°G-G-Good morning¡­¡± I heard a voice of a girl entering the dining hall, that girl was Estrella, the new member of the Mission. She has brown skin, white hair and dark blue eyes. She also goes to our school, that¡¯s why she was  wearing a uniform...She was once our enemy but now she is considered family...

    I personally could care less, but since she is here, I can¡¯t treat her badly¡­Estrella went to the sisters¡¯ table...they began to treat her like family, which is good, I bet someone who was alone all this time, really deserves this¡­

    The girls finished their breakfast and decided to run to the door, because there was only 15 minutes left for the school to start. I decided to wait more and slowly stood up from the table, took the plates to the kitchen and walked outside. As I walked outside, someone greeted me:

    ¡°Good morning Daniel, I see you''re taking life slow as ever¡­¡± I turned around and saw Father Clemente, he is a priest and the one in charge of the Mission. He has white hair and a white beard. ¡°Good morning Father, yup...you guessed it¡­¡± I replied to him, he smiled at me and entered the dining hall.

    I went outside and looked at the blue sky. Here in the borderland, when we¡¯re close to spring, the heat begins to be felt and we only need a jacket to warm ourselves up. I sighed with my eyes closed...

    I am a very lazy guy who doesn¡¯t like to walk. I took out a circular object and threw it to the ground. The circular object spreaded into 3 pieces and slowly opened a red portal similar to a door.

    This is something I haven¡¯t told anyone but I connected a portal in the guy¡¯s restroom, now I only need to take one step and poof...I am in the boys restroom at the school. By the way, I have cameras installed also, just to make sure nobody is in the restroom...I don¡¯t want people making a scene¡­

    I teleported to the restroom, (No one was there¡­) and casually decided to walk outside towards my classroom. I looked at the window and saw the four sisters running towards their classroom. I chuckled because I didn¡¯t need to do that.

    I entered the classroom, my first class was Algebra...something so easy that I always sleep in the classroom. ¡°Good Morning Jefe¡­¡± I saw someone approaching me, his name was Diego or Ap¨¢ like he likes to be called. He has light brown hair, white skin, and brown eyes.He always has his shirt unbuttoned with a dragon shirt below. Behind him were other three people:

    Tito (Victor) the brains of the group, he has brown skin, long black hair and bluish eyes. Bofo (Adolfo) the brawns of the group. He has dark skin, curly hair and brown eyes. Chuy (Jesus) is the extra of the group. Because there is always someone who is extra. He has long blonde hair, white skin and green eyes. They are all self-proclaimed delinquents who called themselves The Chuco Clan.

    They call me Jefe because I am their boss after the incidents with the Shadow Tamer. They decided to name me their leader but they don¡¯t remember any of that...I could careless honestly, but I do need some henchmen¡­

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Please check our homeworks...we want to pass this class¡­¡± The Chuco Clan asked for my help...Even though their delinquents, they want to be greater people...at least that¡¯s what I told Uriel to put in their memories...I checked their homeworks and made corrections¡­

    (RRRRIIIINNNGGG)

    The class began and the teacher entered the classroom, the one who entered the classroom was Flor Gutierrez. She has brown skin and long brown hair. She has yellow eyes, and she is always smiling...which sometimes can be annoying...oh, and she is also a secret member of Yggdrasil, the group that my Father used to belong to...but I have no interest...

    ¡°GOOD MORNING STUDENTS...LET¡¯S BEGIN¡± Ms. Gutierrez began to give her lecture, and I slowly closed my eyes¡­

    School went by as normal...in the physical education class...I particularly hate exercising, but I have no choice...it was a test to complete a mile on the school¡¯s track...what a drag¡­

    I was the first to complete it...because I didn¡¯t want to take that long...with a time of 6 minutes¡­I decided to use mana to increase my speed...well, if we have the ability, why not use it right?

    ¡±Incredible...you¡¯re a natural born athlete¡­¡± The coach said to me¡­Everyone looked so tired and sweaty, something that I dislike¡­ ¡°Gyah, you were amazing...hey, want to hang out with us¡­¡± The girls from my class surround me, something that I hate because they are sweaty...I see the guys looking at me with jealousy...Jealous of what? Being surrounded by sweaty girls with high hormone levels? No thanks¡­

    At lunch time, I always go to the ceiling...it¡¯s forbidden for students, and that makes it perfect because nobody bothers me...I can relax all I want...well, at least that¡¯s why I thought¡­

    ¡°Uhhmm...Daniel?¡± I heard a feminine voice, I opened my eyes and saw a girl with brunette hair, white skin and hazel eyes. Her name is Naomi and she started to talk to me after the events of Shadow Tamer...I can feel her presence following me...Is she a stalker?

    ¡°Do you need something?¡± I asked Naomi. She looked at me and gave me a home-made muffin; ¡°I made a muffin...please try it and tell me how it tastes¡­¡± I sighed and thought that if I tried it, maybe she would leave me alone. I went ahead and tasted it; ¡°It¡¯s good¡­¡± I said to her, ¡°Really?¡± She asked me with excitement, I nodded. She quickly stood up and said; ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    She quickly ran to the door, I could see Estrella trying to hide. Both of the girls left the roof. I sighed and went back to sleep.

    After school, I decided to go home and play some video games when suddenly; ¡°Jefe...what are we doing today?¡± Ap¨¢ asked me along with the rest of the Chuco Clan...Seriously, I don¡¯t want to do anything with them today...I just wanted to play...I turned around and replied:

    ¡°I have stuff to do today...Do your homework or something¡­¡± I began to walk, I thought that they would get mad, however; ¡°We will do our best Jefe¡­¡± The Chuco Clan screamed and quickly ran to the library. It was embarrassing¡­

    I decided to walk home because I like to see the sky. As I walked, I remembered the events that happened on that night, it was so exciting, I wondered it would happened again...well, when you are the brother of El Charro Negro...it might happen again.

    Oh, by the way, Uriel and Valerie decided to live in Sun City...they said it was easier...Easier for what? I mean Uriel can teleport anywhere and Valerie can fl...Oops, I almost spoiled something important¡­

    Anyway, I decided to go home...When I arrived home, I saw my mother, she was preparing some ¡°Caldo de Res¡± or ¡°Beef Stew¡±, she looked at me and smiled; ¡°Welcome home¡­¡± I made little smile and went to my bedroom and wait...After playing video games for a while...I heard my calling; ¡°Dinner Time¡±

    I went to the dining room and we had dinner. Everyone was there, except for Uriel and Valerie. We all ate like normal, Father Clemente told once again some of his stories, everyone already knew about them, but Estrella was so impressed because it was her first time hearing them¡­

    After dinner, I decided to go and do some secret training...yes, I also trained despite being lazy...and that¡¯s because believe or not...there are people I want to protect...I went to the hills and began training...You know with a basic jog, some push ups and pushing a giant boulder for strength...and some mana control¡­

    As I was training, I once again felt a presence...this presence has been around for quite some time now...I always look around but I see no one, one time, I got a glimpse of a ¡°green wolf¡± but I don¡¯t want to jump to conclusions...at that moment, someone else appeared¡­

    I sighed and said; ¡°Do you need something?¡± Estrella walked out of the shadows and chuckles; ¡°You knew I was here all along?¡±

    She really asked me that? Of course I knew...I have sensors and cameras everywhere...the only one who knows that is my brother and his stupid rhythm sense...Now then, I nodded in agreement. She looked nervous at first, ever since she came here...we have only crossed words once or twice.

    She looked up and asked; ¡°Daniel...do you hate me?¡±

    What the hell? Hate her? Where did that come from? I sighed with my eyes closed and asked; ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡± Seriously, she just wanted to ask that? What a bother. She began to reply:

    ¡°It¡¯s because, ever since I came to live with everyone, you have been acting very distant from me...I would like to know why? Do you think of me as a threat?¡±

    ¡°Of course I think of you as a threat...you are a shadow tamer after all¡­¡± I replied without hesitation, she looked surprised at first and then she lowered her face really sad; ¡°I see...then...I¡­¡±

    She looked like she was about to cry, oh boy...time to stop being dramatic; ¡°Look I see you as a threat however, you are now part of the Mission of San Juan, which means that you are someone that I will protect...Estrella, I don¡¯t hate you okay¡­¡±

    She looked surprised and smiled back at me; ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She began to walk away. Oh boy...I do see her as a threat but she is also a human being that committed mistakes, I mean everyone makes mistakes too¡­

    It was almost 9pm...I prepared to go home...I arrived at the Mission and saw my Mom sitting on the ceiling of the church...she looked like she was crying... I immediately went to the ceiling with her...I actually got nervous.

    ¡°Mom...are you alright?¡± I asked her, really nervous. She turned around and smiled at me; ¡°Oh Daniel...how was you training?¡± I was really nervous, and immediately asked; ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I am...I was just remembering the times I passed with your father that¡¯s all¡­¡± She said that to me...I sighed with relief...Again? She does that very often...I don¡¯t remember my dad very well...but my Mom really loved him...so much that she keeps crying for him once in a while¡­

    That¡¯s something I am investigating as well...how did he die? What happened the night of January 31st, Five years ago...My mom begins to say: ¡°It¡¯s been more than five years...Roberto, you dad, was a great man...he died protecting us...Daniel, you must follow your path, and you must be strong because...you never know when I am going to follow your father¡­¡± -TCH- ¡°Please don¡¯t say that mom...you¡¯re young okay¡­¡±

    ¡°I know I know...anyway, time to go to bed okay...I will see you tomorrow¡­¡± My mom left the ceiling. I really hate it when says that...as if she has a premonition or something...Valerie always cheered her up but now she is living with Uriel in Sun City...This is a drag¡­

    I decided to go shower and go to bed...As I looked at the ceiling I wondered...what is the meaning of this life? Are we just puppets who are moved by Destiny?

    I know pretty deep questions right? I bet you have always wondered that¡­

    Before I slept, I decided to continue preparing for something...I have the feeling that something will come...something will happen that will be worse than the Invasion...and I need to be prepared...I need to be ready for when ¡°it¡± arrives¡­.

    That was the story of my normal day here at the Mission of San Juan...I...Daniel Di Fiore...am always cautious¡­ The End¡­

 Vol. 5.5 - Special: Mission of San Juanâ€™s New Life 2- Estrella

    Have you ever felt as if the world would be a better place if you didn¡¯t exist?

    I also felt it as well...my name is Estrella Rossi...I am 12 years old...I was born in a small town named Akateko, Guatemala...since I was little, I was treated different from others, I was feared because of my appearance¡­ I have white hair and bluish eyes...something so weird because my mom and dad had black hair and brown eyes...the priests said that I was cursed¡­

    The reason was because I have the ability to communicate with strange creatures in the jungle named ¡°Sombras¡± . I thought of them as my friends because the other kids treated me badly...I used to sneak away from my house to go play with them...

    One day, 3 years ago...my town was destroyed and my parents were killed...on that night, I also wanted to die...but the Gods didn¡¯t let me...I was spared by our leader, Calakmul... who called me a ¡°Shadow Tamer¡± ...they forced me to order the Sombras to attack and destroyed towns...I know I was doing terrible things but I was scared¡­I had one friend called the ¡°Ales¡± or the Chupacarbas like people screamed when they saw him...he was someone good who was killed by El Muerto...

    On the night of the Invasion...I really wanted to die...but Uriel Di Fiore saved me and told me that I had reasons to live...I decided to trust his words and pushed forward...The Mission of San Juan took me in...Father Clemente is such a nice person and Sister Carolina is very nice to me¡­

    Abril and Mariana are always with me and Fabiola acts like my older sister...I feel so happy, but still...I look back at all the horrible things I¡¯ve done...and I always think...am I allowed to be alive?

    March 16th

    (GGGGGYYYAAAHHHH)

    Once again I woke up from a nightmare...a nightmare in which I saw my parents get killed...I immediately ran to the bathroom and threw up...after finishing throwing up, I looked at the mirror, again, I had tears in my eyes¡­

    I washed my face and I heard someone knocking at the door; ¡°Estrella, it¡¯s me Mariana...are you alright?¡± Mariana was at the door. I tried to act normal, I went to the door and slowly opened it so that half of my face was showend; ¡° Yes I am okay¡­¡± I quickly replied to her. Mariana looked suspicious but smiled; ¡°Oh okay...breakfast is almost ready so hurry up¡­¡±

    I heard Mariana going down the stairs, I slowly sat on the floor and cry a little more...after a few moments, I stood up and put my uniform on...I went down to eat...in the kitchen, I saw Maria doing some pancakes...I never tried ones in my life and the first time I did...they were delicious¡­

    ¡°Good morning mjia, I made everyone''s favorites...enjoy¡­¡± Maria smiled at me, I smiled back at her...when I¡¯m close to her, it reminds me of the time I spent with my mother...I entered the dining room like always and see Daniel...I remembered the words he told last night on how I he considered me part of the family...I was so happy¡­

    ¡°G-G-Good morning¡­¡± I said nervously, he didn¡¯t answer, he just lifted his hand with a smile¡­-BBBAAADDUUUMMPP- I felt my heart pounding faster, I immediately went and sat down with Mariana and the others.

    ¡°Estrella, did you do your homework?¡± Fabiola asked me with a strict tone...she is scary sometimes¡­ ¡°Y-Y-Yes...I did¡­¡± I replied immediately, Fabiola smiled and said; ¡°Great, remember that studying is important okay¡­¡±

    I felt relieved...after breakfast, we headed to the door because it was time to leave...As we walked outside, we saw Sister Carolina, she looked at us with a warm smile; ¡°Have a great day girls...Estrella, don¡¯t forget to smile okay¡­¡±

    I nodded in agreement, then, we heard someone calling from above; ¡°Girls...have a great day...and don¡¯t forget to¡­ahhh¡­¡± We saw Father Clemente hanging from the ceiling and falling down to the bushes. Everyone began to laugh, including Father Clemente who waved at us as we headed to school.

    Middle school is fun...I need to say that I was nervous the first day I went...that¡¯s because the kids from the school asked me questions about my appearance and last name; ¡°Wow, is your hair natural? Are you related to Fabiola? Do you have a boyfriend?¡±

    Honestly it was too much, luckily...I have a friend that helped me adapt; ¡°Estrella...over here¡­¡± Someone was calling me, I turned around and saw Naomi waving at me. I smiled and waved back...I met Naomi last December, she was being abducted by some men, so I made them pay...ever since then, she has been my closest friend¡­

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    (RRRIIINNNGGG)

    The school day started...I am not really good at studying but I tried my best, the things that I don¡¯t understand, I asked Fabiola or any other of the girls...When I first arrived, I was really nervous...Because of my appearance everyone was asking things like:

    ¡°Why is your hair white?

    Are you from another country?

    Are you single?¡±

    That was overwhelming...but Naomi was always there beside me...she has changed ever since that night, she has been acting a little braver than before...I wish I could also do that¡­

    I try not to be the center of attention, but the boys always come and try to talk to me...I try to be nice but I don¡¯t want people close to me...what¡¯s weird is that the Chuco Clan likes to speak to me really often...Those boys who think of themselves as delinquents however, they are really good at school¡­

    I think because Daniel is their leader...those guys always speak to me...especially Diego who his group calls Ap¨¢...he is really nice but very clumsy¡­

    After school, I went with Naomi and Mariana for some ice cream at an ice cream shop across the school...Mariana and Naomi also became good friends after the incident which I am glad...but still...as I talk and laugh with Naomi...I still have this feeling...the fear of losing her¡­

    I know that I am dangerous, if I were to lose control again...everyone would die...and that makes me tremble¡­

    That night, after dinner...I went outside, I saw the night sky, because the Mission is away from the main city, we can see the stars and the moon.

    (BBBAADDUUUMMMPPP)

    At that moment, I felt fear as if I was going to lose control again...I decided to run into the church...I entered it and slammed the door as if something was chasing me...the  lights of the church were on...there was someone on the prayer stool...it was Father Clemente who was praying to the Son of God¡­

    ¡°Estrella, come here, my child¡­¡± Father Clemente said without lifting his head, how did he know it was me?

    I slowly walked to the front of the Church towards the altar, he slowly stood up and sat on one of the wooden benches; ¡°Oh man, I¡¯m getting old...hahaha¡­¡± Father Clemente laughed, he looked at me and said; ¡°Come...sit next to me...I know that you want to talk about something¡­¡±

    How did he know that as well? I sat next to him, we remained quiet for over  a couple of minutes, I didn¡¯t have the courage to speak. But he didn¡¯t say anything...I looked up to see his face and suddenly; ¡°ZZZZZZZZ¡± I was surprised, he was asleep...I tried to move him around; ¡°Father...Father¡­¡± He suddenly woke up, and said; ¡°Hahaha...sorry, I thought you were asleep so I slept as well¡­¡±

    ¡°No it¡¯s not that¡­¡± To my surprise I chuckled as well. Father Clemente looked at me and asked; ¡°So, how are the other girls treating you...do you enjoy your new life here?¡±

    ¡°Yes...I am, I really like it here¡­¡± I replied to him...and I wasn¡¯t lying, I really love leaving here...but...I looked at him and asked; ¡°Hey, Father? Why did you adopt me? Why did you make me part of your family when I did some horrible things?¡±

    Father Clemente did not answer at first, he looked at me and said; ¡°Because I wanted to...that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    I began to feel desperate and angry...tears came out of my eyes as I exclaimed; ¡°That¡¯s not true...you should''ve killed me that night...I was supposed to die...I¡¯m a sinner, I killed people...I really can¡¯t be alive right now...please tell me...is there a reason for me to be alive? Will the world be a better place without me?¡±

    ¡°You foolish child¡­¡± Father Clemente sighed, I began to cry harder...Father smiled at me with tears; ¡°You know, you¡¯ve been here for almost three weeks and this is the first time I see you opening up to me like that...I am so happy¡­¡± Father Clemente began to say:

    ¡°Hija...it¡¯s okay if you feel that way but let me tell you this...I forgive you...and God forgives anyone...even sinners as you call yourself...You want to know why I adopted you? Because to me, you''re a young girl who needs a family...you have suffered a lot from the past...¡±

    I tried to understand him...but there were many thoughts crossing my mind. He continued to explain; ¡°You need to live the present my child...if you keep clinging to the past...it will consume you...I know that you feel fear of losing control right?"

    Father Clemente gave me a rosary as he explained; ¡°This special rosary will protect you, it has a special spell that will prevent you from losing control...put it on¡­¡± I put it on...and suddenly felt more confidence, as if my doubts were gone...the rosary really worked; ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I hugged him, Father patted my head as he said; ¡°You are not alone anymore...and remember, you¡¯re not the only sinner here...everyone has a past that they need to get rid off¡­as for your question...I think you will find your purpose for this world in the future...¡±

    I didn¡¯t understand that, but I felt much better...I walked outside the church and Abril was waiting for me; ¡°Estrella, come with me...we¡¯re playing cards tonight and it''s true or dare...want to play?¡±

    ¡°Yes...I would love to¡­sister¡± I smiled at her and ran with her. I looked at my rosary and thought to myself...I WON''T LOSE CONTROL AGAIN¡­

    I decided to live the present and accept my past...I can¡¯t change it but at least I have to embrace it¡­

    Father, Mother and Ales...please watch over me as I am beginning a new life¡­

 Vol. 5.5 - Special: Mission of San Juanâ€™s New Life 3 - The Three Sisters

    Mariana:

    My name is Mariana Rossi, I am an orphan that was abandoned in the streets when I was 2 years old...I was abandoned in front of the Mission of San Juan...Father Clemente and Sister Griselda found me...I was adopted by Father Clemente and became part of the Mission¡­

    Ever since I can remember, I have lived with Abril and Fabiola, and we all have the same age...I see them as my sisters and love them as well...I also lived with another girl under the name Melissa, but she...went away...ever since then, Fabiola has been like my older sister. I have been treated like the youngest, and I was fine with that until...that night...

    March 17th

    (BEEP BEEP BEEP)

    The alarm went off, I slowly opened my eyes and saw the ceiling...I stretched my body and stood up, I looked up and saw my sister, Abril, fast asleep as always. We sleep in bunk beds, I sleep in the bed below and Abril on top... I sighed with my eyes closed and began to move her around; ¡°Come on Abril, open your eyes...we¡¯re going to be late¡­¡±

    (PPPUUUMM)

    As always, Abril rolled over and fell off the bed; ¡°Gyaahh...my head, that hurt¡­¡± Abril rolls over grabbing her head, I chuckled and saw Fabiola¡¯s bed...as always, she woke up early...Fabiola has always been so organize and responsible...I wish I could be like her¡­

    Abril finally woke up and went to the restroom...I changed into my uniform, combed my hair and put my ribbons on...I like to wear different colored ribbons...It makes me feel cute...As we went down to the dining hall to eat, I saw Sister Carolina walking down the hallway:

    ¡°Good morning, girls...have an excellent day at school¡­¡±

    ¡°Good morning sister, of course we will...see ya¡­¡± Abril said to her as she began to ran down the stairs...I saw her and also replied; ¡°Thank you sister...I will do my best¡­¡±

    Sister Carolina has always been like a mother to me...ever since I was little, she has always cared for us...I really wish to repay her someday¡­

    As I entered the dining hall, I saw him...Daniel who was playing a game while eating...he looked at me, I made a ¡°smile¡± and said; ¡°Good morning¡­¡± He ignored me like always. He always does that, but why?

    Daniel has always been very cold towards us...unlike his siblings. Haa...Uriel is a very kind person, he is very handsome, he is a hard worker and he always helps us with our homework whenever he comes to visit. Valerie is very pretty, she is very kind and always gives us tips on how to look beautiful...but Daniel, he is different...On that night, I know that he was the one who shot Naomi to make Estrella control...He doesn¡¯t deny it either...I just can¡¯t understand him¡­

    ¡°Good morning¡­¡± Estrella walked into the room, I smiled at her. Estrella was very shy at first, to be honest, I was afraid of her because of her power...but now, I really care about her and see her as my new younger sister, and she is actually younger...Estrella always sits beside me, I think she trust me the most...and I am fine with that as well¡­

    ¡°Good morning hermanas¡­I trust that you all did your homework¡­¡± Fabiola sits in front of us, she has always acted like the older sister despite having the same age as me...Estrella and I nodded in agreement, but Abril, well she looked away as always. Fabiola sighed; ¡°Abril, you must be more responsible¡­¡±

    ¡°Chill out hermana...I¡¯ll do it in the classroom¡­¡± Abril chuckles, I wish I could be more carefree like her.

    After breakfast, we went to school like always, ever since the incident, Naomi began to talk to me and became my friend. Also, the Chuco Clan became more open, especially Victor or Tito who always gives me one of his candy and says; ¡°G-G-Good morning Mariana, please accept this¡­¡± He gives me the candy and runs away with his friends cheering him on...I understand what he means about it, but I like to play innocent, besides, I don¡¯t want to be in those types of relationships for now¡­

    As Mr. Gutierrez began her class, I began to wonder...what can I do to become stronger? Ever since the night of the invasion...I want to be stronger, I was so useless that night...all I could do was pray...Uriel, Daniel and everyone else, including Fabiola protected me...Uriel even went against someone who had power beyond my comprehension...that¡¯s why I decided something...it took me a while to gather courage but tonight I will do it¡­

    After school, Estrella and Naomi invited me to eat some ice cream but I refused...I was determined to finally take a step forward....I decided to go and ask her...the one who was called the strongest member of the Order of the Holy Maiden¡­

    I returned to the Mission and went to her room. I was praying that she was there¡­

    (KNOCK KNOCK)

    I knocked at the door twice, after a few seconds, someone asked; ¡°Who is it?¡± She was there, I began to shake...again? Me shaking?I am such a coward, I wanted to run away...however, I lift my head and replied:

    ¡°It¡¯s me...Mariana, I wanted to talk to you about something¡± She opened the door with a smile, her bright red hair moved from the wind...That person is Maria Di Fiore, Daniel¡¯s mother...She was also a member of the Order of the Holy Maiden...she was the strongest¡­

    I walked into her room, her room was beautifully decorated with roses painted on the walls, she had many saints and the Holy mother on an altar. This was my first time being here...I saw in the altar a picture of a man, he looked  like Uriel and Daniel. He had blue hair and had a big smile...on one of her tables, I saw a family picture with him, Maria and a kid Valerie and baby Daniel...but Uriel wasn¡¯t there...why not?

    Another picture with Uriel, Valerie and Daniel...this must be a recent picture...I sat on a chair located near her bed. She sat on the bed as she asked; ¡°So, Mariana...what do you want to ask me?¡±

    (GULP)

    To be honest, I was really nervous...I didn¡¯t know what to say...I tried to speak but the words wouldn¡¯t come out...Suddenly, I remembered that time when the Chupacabras attacked or the Sombras attacking without mercy...I was so helpless and defenseless...I took a deep breath with my eyes closed and asked:

    ¡°Ms. Maria, could you please train me...I want to learn how to control mana and use it as self-defense¡­¡±

    I did it...I actually asked her...Maria looked surprised; ¡°Why do you want me to train you?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a burden anymore...I want to protect people...just like Uriel¡­¡± That¡¯s right, I want to be just like Uriel...I want to be stronger...

    ¡°Uriel?¡± She began to chuckle; ¡°Oh dear...you scared me...I thought you wanted to be Daniel¡¯s bride¡­¡±

    ¡°B-B-Bride? I...uhm¡­¡± I was panicking, I never imagined being a bride...Maria stood up patted my head; ¡°Calm down, it was a joke¡­¡± Maria sat once again and she was about to answer however...at that moment¡­

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    The door opened with force...it was Abril who looked really angry at me. I looked at her surprised and asked; ¡°Abril...what are you doing here?¡±

    Abril walked inside and closed the door; ¡°Why am I here? Why are you here? Why are you asking Ms. Maria help without me?¡±

    ¡°Without her? What does she mean?¡± I thought to myself, Abril went to me and began to shed tears; ¡°Mariana, why didn¡¯t you tell me? I thought we were sisters? I noticed that something was bothering you but you never told me...You became so distant...and now this? Why won¡¯t you have faith in me?¡±

    Those words...she was right...I always thought that Abril was just very carefree...I never imagined that she felt that way...I felt so terrible seeing her cry...she continued to speak; ¡°I know how you feel...it is frustrating not to be of any use¡­¡± She looked at Maria and asked; ¡°Ms. Maria, please train me as well...I want to be on Mariana¡¯s side...she is my sister after all¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t contain myself, I began to cry...but this time, with happiness...I hugged Abril and said; ¡°Thank you, Hermana¡­¡± I looked at Maria and changed my question; ¡°Could you please train both of us?¡±

    Maria at first didn¡¯t say a word, she only smiled and grabbed the picture of her children; ¡°You said you wanted to be like Uriel right? Uriel is someone who cares for his family far more than himself...you girls just passed the first test¡­¡±

    She stood up and said; ¡°Very well, I will train both of  you...but I must warn you...training is going to be tough¡­¡±

    Abril and I looked at each other with excitement, we looked at Maria and said; ¡°Thank you so much...teacher¡­¡±

    From that moment, I understood that I need to be stronger...stronger like Uriel¡­

    ***************************************************************************

    Abril:

    Hey there...this is Abril Rossi...To resume my life...I was left in front of the Mission when I was only 1 year old...Father Clemente and Sister Griselda raised me...I have lived with Mariana and Fabiola all my life...I am really easy going...I don¡¯t like to study or do anything difficult...but yesterday...everything changed¡­

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    March 18th

    (BEEP BEEP BEEP)

    Once again the alarm clock went off...I...tried to open my eyes, but my pillow was so comfortable that I just couldn¡¯t¡­so I kept them closed, I mean 5 more minutes isn¡¯t that bad¡­

    ¡°Come on Abril...it¡¯s time for school¡­¡± I opened my eyes and saw Mariana pushing me, I rolled over and fell once again.

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    ¡°OUCH!¡± My head hurted a lot, but the good thing is...I finally woke up...I went to the restroom to get changed. After that we went to eat breakfast, once again Fabiola was already there and she made the same stupid question she does every day:

    ¡°Good morning Abril, did you finish your homework?¡±

    Once again I forgot...I can make any excuse but to be honest, I just didn¡¯t feel like it.I tried to make an excuse but...she scolded me again...at that moment, I saw him...he entered the dining room and my heart wouldn¡¯t stop pounding...Daniel Di Fiore...I know that Mariana doesn¡¯t like him, but the truth is, I have a crush on him¡­

    Daniel is super cool, smart, strong and fast...plus he is very mysterious and ambitious...Mariana told me what he did on the night of the Invasion and to be honest, that made me fall for him even more...I think I like bad guys...but that is a secret¡­

    Fabiola stood up and went to talk to him, that makes me feel jealous...I don¡¯t know what they are talking about but still¡­

    I wish I had the bravery to talk to him like Fabiola¡­but oh well...they look like they hate each other, but I understand that they get along well because Daniel always makes Fabiola angry¡­

    Leaving that aside...Estrella, who was sitting next to Mariana was looking at me, I looked at her back but immediately looked away...Estrella, the newest member of the family...to be honest, I don¡¯t know on how to act...I mean, she was an enemy at first, she was the one behind the attack...but still, I see her face and think, she isn¡¯t evil...I always try to speak to her but she immediately avoids me...Sometimes, I feel like everyone avoids me¡­

    We finished breakfast and we went to school...at school, I am very popular or that¡¯s what I think anyway...I like to be helpful to others and I want people to notice me...that¡¯s why I joined multiple clubs and have lots of friends¡­

    The Chuco Clan always talks to me, ever since the invasion, they have been more open, probably thanks to Daniel...The one who like to talk to me the most is Bofo...he like to arm wrestle me...that¡¯s right, I am also a tomboy...we have a record of 40 wins and 40 losses, that means we¡¯re tied¡­

    Ms. Gutierrez and the other teachers are always pulling my ears when we are in class...that¡¯s because I always fall asleep...I am not going to lie, I hate school, I prefer to go and play outside...but I have no choice, I have to keep studying because Father Clemente asked me to¡­

    At lunch time, I go and play soccer. I know what you think, playing soccer with a skirt? Don¡¯t worry, I have a pair of shorts underneath and keep the boy¡¯s dirty minds in check...but even though I have lots of friends, I am always alone when school finishes¡­

    Mariana goes with Estrella and Naomi, Fabiola stays a little longer because she is part of the Student Council...Daniel always disappears...I never thought about it, but I have no girl friends, probably because of my tomboyish personality...but I don¡¯t care...I always wipe my tears and smile...because when you smile, all the bad things disappear¡­

    When school ended, I was sitting in the classroom, seeing how everyone goes with their friends...I am alone once again...yesterday, Mariana asked Maria to trained her...I was passing by and overheard her...it made me feel so upset that she never mentioned that to me...I mean, we¡¯ve been together for so long and yet, I never tried to understand her¡­

    I made up my mind and stood up, and ran towards the exit and tried to catch up to Mariana...in reality, I don¡¯t want to be alone anymore...I want to be with my sisters...Mariana and Estrella¡­

    I caught up to them and said; ¡°Wait...can I go with you to the ice cream shop?¡± Everyone looked at me with surprise and looked at each other...They probably didn¡¯t want me there...lowered my head and began to say; ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to come...I understand...I¡­¡±

    At that moment, someone grabbed my hand. I looked up and saw Mariana smiling at me; ¡°Sure, come with us...you know, you don¡¯t have to ask, right?

    My eyes began to fill themselves with tears, Naomi and Estrella were smiling at me...Estrella walked beside me and said; ¡°What flavor do you like the most, hermana?¡±

    ¡°Hermana¡±, those words made me so happy...I wiped my tears and smiled again; ¡°Chocolate and you, hermana?¡±

    ¡°I love chocolate as well¡­¡± Estrella replied...the four of us walked together...I felt so happy for the first time...we had a great conversation...I even learned that Naomi loved pro-wrestling like me...I learned so many things that day...and it made me understand...I need to become stronger...I have the feeling that something is coming...something bad...and we must be prepared¡­

    ***************************************************************************

    Fabiola:

    Greetings...my name is Fabiola Rossi...I was abandoned in the Mission of San Juan when I was just a baby...probably 6 months old...I was adopted by Father Clemente...Sister Griselda also raised me and taught me how to behave...I grew up with Mariana and Abril...I see them as my sisters...I was also raised alongside Sister Melissa...she was two years older than me...she was very kind and smart¡­

    One day...she was abducted by the Chupacabras...I thought she was killed but Estrella told me something important, she said; ¡°All that the ¡°Ales¡± (Chupacabras)  did was to take the people and give them to a masked man...I think he was called El Muerto...he opened a portal and took the person with them...they did the same with Sister Melissa...but she wasn¡¯t killed, I think she is still alive¡­¡±

    Those words gave me hope...hope that Sister Melissa was alive and doing well...but the question is where? I need to find clues¡­

    March 18th

    I always wake up before anyone else...and go for a run...I like to train my body because I want to be part of the Order of the Holy Maiden...each day I run 3 kms in order to stay healthy...I like to run at dawn because the sun looks so pretty at the Horizon¡­

    I return to the Mission and see Maria who is outside sweeping; ¡°Good morning Fabiola...breakfast is almost ready okay... Could you please wake up Daniel?¡±

    ¡°Okay...I will¡­¡± I replied to her with a smile, but I was thinking the contrary...

    Oh my God...waking him up is such as hassle...I mean, he is always a lazy guy...unlike his cool brother who is always nice to me...I owe Uriel a lot, he saved me from the Chupacabras...oh, and Alejandro as well...that guy is a dork...but he was really brave¡­\

    Ever since the incident with the Chupacabras, I understood that I needed to be stronger...that¡¯s why I pushed myself in order to be ready for the next attack¡­

    I took a shower and put my uniform on...I combed my hair and looked at my mirror...I am looking more feminine...I always hope that ¡°he¡± notices me...Kyaahhhh...What am I saying? I want to be a member of the Order...I can¡¯t fall in love...but still...Maria is a member and she has kids and has a husband...but everytime I ask her...she avoids the question¡­

    I sighed and went to wake up Daniel...once again, we ended up fighting...I went to the dining hall and saw my sisters...Mariana, Abril and Estrella...Estrella is the newest, I know what she did...but Sister Carolina always told me to forgive and accept my siblings...and that¡¯s what I am going to do¡­

    ¡°Good morning¡­¡± I told my sisters and the three of them replied so courteously¡­ I know they see me as the older sister but technically, we are the same age...I wouldn¡¯t mind if they were more informal...but oh well...I saw Daniel entering the hall...I went to say something important to him:

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you promised to show me how to control manna okay?¡±

    He sighed and replied; ¡°Yeah...yeah..I didn¡¯t forget...we will meet behind the hills at six okay¡­¡± I smiled at him; ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    I turned around and noticed Abril staring at me...what¡¯s her deal? I think she has a crush on Daniel...But having a crush on this misbehaved guy? Come on...one should see how well behaved and also cool like his brother¡­

    Speaking of which, Uriel and Valerie decided to live in Sun City...because they have more activities to do...and crossing the border can be tiresome¡­

    I still miss Valerie though, she gives me very handful tips in order to look feminine...I mean, I saw Victoria Salzar kiss Uriel...it made me so mad that I...oops...sorry...once again I lost track of my day¡­

    At school, I always try to do my best...I am part of the Student Council as the President...and I am also in the Math Club...I always invite Daniel who is really smart but he always refuses¡­

    The guys always go after me but I always reject them...strangely, they love it when I do...and the girls want to be my friends...that¡¯s okay and all, but to be honest they only like what I did and not me as a person...that¡¯s why, I like to speak to Daniel...because he always treats me normal¡­

    When school ended, I saw Mariana, Abril, Estrella and Naomi go together, that made me happy...Abril was always alone in the classroom...and now she went with them¡­

    I stayed because I had important things to do for the Student Council...after that...I bought myself my favorite ice cream and headed to the hills...but first, I went to the mission to change clothes¡­

    The sun began to go down, I ran to the spot I agreed with Daniel...I am really good at handling manna but the thing is, I know that Daniel is an expert...so asking him is a no brainer...I know Sister Carolina is busy and Maria is going to teach my sisters¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re late¡­¡± Daniel says as he sits on a hill playing video games...he jumps down and stands in front of me¡­

    ¡°Sorry, I had Student Council stuff¡­¡± I replied, Daniel sighed...and asked; ¡°Alright...so what do you want me to help you with?¡±

    ¡°Because...because¡±

    ¡°I know, it¡¯s because you think that I am better than you?¡± He began to tease me...I got mad and began to exclaim:

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I know that I am better than you, but I would like to hear them from your words¡­¡±

    I puffed my cheeks and began to scream; ¡°YEAH RIGHT! YOU IDIOT!¡±

    ¡°Oh...a nun saying bad words? Wait till I tell Sister Carolina¡­¡±

    ¡°Why you?¡± Daniel began to laugh, eventually, I began to laugh as well...I decided to reply; ¡°The truth is...I know that you are stronger than me...in fact, you are stronger than Sister or Father but you hide it for some reason...I need your help, I don¡¯t want any of my sisters to be taken away from me, just like Melissa¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Daniel began to look at the setting sun...he had a different expression, a much more determined look...he began to say; ¡°I also want to be strong...to protect my mother and sister...and of course...to help my brother...I know that something bid is coming and I need you to be prepared...that¡¯s why I agreed to help you...I need strong allies¡­¡±

    -BBADDUUMMPP- My heart felt strange as I felt that it skipped a bit...I felt the same way...I want to protect everyone as well¡­

    I smiled at him, he noticed and said; ¡°This is no time to smile...our training will begin now¡­¡±

    (BEEP BEEP BEEP)

    His watch began to go off...suddenly, in the shadows of the hills, red eyes appeared...10 Sombras began to come out with a ferocious looks...I took a step back, Daniel looked at me and said:

    ¡°Listen, the only way to get stronger is through experience...now you will fight because your life depends on it...don¡¯t worry, if things get bad...I will help you¡­¡±

    He mocked me again...I, who was afraid...took a deep breath and smiled:

    ¡°Florece, Lanza de Santa Ines"  ( Bloom, Lance of Saint Ines)

    I pointed my lance to the Sombras and began to say:

    ¡°Hhhmmpphh...don¡¯t mock me...I don¡¯t need your help, I will beat them with my eyes closed¡­¡±

    Daniel jumped to a hill and said; ¡°If you can beat the Sombras before the sun goes down...I will teach you how to do this¡­¡±

    Daniel extended his hand towards a boulder, he releases manna in the shape of an arrow and destroyed the boulder completely. He looked at me and said:

    ¡°I think that technique will help you with your lance...now go¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± I...Fabiola, charged at the 10 Sombras with all my strength...that¡¯s right, I wanted to become strong...I wanted to avenge Sister Melissa...that¡¯s why I risked my life...as for the result¡­

    That¡¯s a story for another time¡­

    The End...

 Vol. 5.5- Special: Mission of San Juanâ€™s New Life 4- Father and Sister

    Father Clemente:

    To sin or be a sinner...that conversation with Estrella made me think about life once more...as I grow older, I often wonder if the decisions I made were the correct ones...or was I just a sinner all along without noticing it?

    My name is Clemente Rossi...I was born in a small town located in the southern part of Italy...Since I was a kid, I like to play with tree branches and pretended them to be swords...One day, my town was destroyed by a demon...my parents were killed in front of me by that demon...he called himself... King of Hell...Leviathan¡­

    The only survivors were a Priest...Father Guido and me...Father Guido took me to Rome...more specifically, the Vatican...I began training to become a member of the Holy Cross just  like him.

    Father Guido was an exorcist, he trained me on how to control mana and use a sword...in time, I became part of the Order and started to carry out missions around the world...My objective was to find that demon and exorcise him¡­

    For many and many years, I exorcize demons, and killed many monsters...until one day¡­ 18 years ago...that Demon appeared in Latin America...in a place called El Dorado...it took me, Roberto who was from Yggdrasil, Maria from the Order of the Holy Maiden and a member of the Mages Association whose name I don¡¯t remember right now to take that demon down¡­

    However, we couldn¡¯t kill that bastard...he disappeared before I could deliver the finishing blow...That¡¯s when we learned the existence of the City of Gold¡­

    I decided to retire from the Order and come to the Borderland...it was a peaceful place where me and Sister Griselda decided to form the Mission of San Juan¡­ This time, Griselda went to Jalisco and Sister Carolina came to replace her...I adopted four girls...Melissa, Fabiola, Abril and Mariana¡­

    I thought I could live a peaceful life here...but I was wrong...soon Catastrophe hit the Borderland and Maria¡¯s family disappeared...I still regret not helping them...I realized that I needed to be more active...then...Melissa was taken by the Chupacabras...I saw her be taken, I felt so helpless...I should¡¯ve done more but I couldn¡¯t¡­

    After that, I decided to draw my sword once more...and protect the family I have left¡­

    March 18th

    Once again I woke up from a nightmare, the nightmare where I saw my parents get killed by that demon...I was sweating a lot and had tears on my eyes...I decided to wash my face...When I saw the mirror I saw Melissa standing behind me, she was covered in blood...I immediately turned around but there was no one there¡­

    I guess, the guilt of not helping her still haunts me...and I deserve it for being so weak...I put my priest¡¯ attire...I went to the church and prayed like every morning...I began to cry as I felt the guilt of those who I killed...even though they were demons and monster, I saw them turned back to the people they were...I always pray for God for forgiveness¡­

    I know he already forgave me...but I still can''t. I feel so weak¡­

    ¡°Good morning Father¡­¡± Suddenly, someone talked to me, I opened my eyes and saw Sister Carolina, she was smiling at me, I immediately replied; ¡°Oh, Good morning Sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you been crying again?¡± She immediately noticed...she¡¯s good at seeing people¡¯s emotions...I smiled at her and joked; ¡°Of course, I was sad because my favorite ¡°novela¡± ended yesterday...and now I don¡¯t know what to watch tonight¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh father, you¡¯re a bad liar you know that? But it¡¯s okay...I know why you cry...I also feel the same way...I wished I could¡¯ve reacted sooner¡­¡± Sister Carolina left¡­

    I know how she feels, the night of the attack of the Chupacabras, we were paralyzed by the attack and couldn¡¯t prevent that monster taking Melissa...but I have hope, Estrella said that the Chupacabras did not ate her and that she was taken by El Muerto...but what can I do..I don¡¯t know where she is...and I don¡¯t have the power¡­

    I sighed and decided to go eat breakfast. As I exited the church, I saw the four girls come out of the dining hall...everyone stopped and said; ¡°Good morning Father¡­¡±

    Seeing the girls happy and smiling makes me want to cry but I hold it back and smile; ¡°Good morning girls, do your best okay¡­¡±

    ¡°We will¡­¡± The girls waved at me and ran to the door...I felt relieved seeing that they woke up healthy...now then, I decided to enter the dining hall and saw Maria and Daniel. Daniel, acting like a rebel, walked past me; ¡°Good morning father¡­¡±

    ¡°Good morning¡­¡± I replied as I saw him open up a portal and disappear...I saw Maria moving her head; ¡°What¡¯s wrong Maria?¡±

    ¡°Oh nothing, you know, teenagers¡­¡± Maria smiled at me and gave me my breakfast...I can¡¯t believe she is the same girl I took under my wing 25 years ago¡­

    Now she has children...she has great heart, having three great children...I know that Uriel isn¡¯t one of them but she loves him like he was her own son...to be honest, I was skeptical at first but seeing the way he acts for her mother, I am beginning to believe that they were actually related¡­

    I ate my breakfast, Maria was watching the morning news...once again, another child disappeared in Sun City...that¡¯s weird, children disappearing...something similar happened 10 years ago...I pray that those kids are alright¡­

    I looked at Maria and asked; ¡°So Maria, how are you feeling today?¡±

    ¡°I am doing better, Father, but sometimes I feel depressed¡­¡± She replied to me, I understand...she lost her husband and her son...now two of her children moved to the neighboring city...I believe that it¡¯s because of the sudden increase of Sombras there...I bet she is worried...I tried to make a joke:

    ¡°Hey Maria¡­¡± Maria looked at me, I was wearing a hat like ¡°Don Ramon¡± from ¡°El Chavo del 8¡± , a famous Mexican television series...she began to laugh at my imitation...I tried to make her feel better...at least that¡¯s what I hope for¡­I grabbed her shoulder and said; ¡°Don¡¯t give up Maria, you still have your children¡­¡±

    I went to give a mass...after the ceremony, I decided to read a little, after that, I decided to exercise...despite being in my fifties, I can¡¯t let the young ones beat me...I do some cardio and do exercise in the hills...I have to be in top shape if I want to protect the people I care about...I know it sounds so cliche, but it¡¯s the truth¡­

    After training, I decided to eat lunch...and go for a walk. As I walked, I saw many of my friends...old men and women that go to church...I used to have personal work at the Mission, but now, Maria and Carolina are the ones in charge and now that I have more people, I think it¡¯s better to just stick with us¡­

    The good thing comes at night...I changed into my black attire and walked out the door¡­

    ¡°Are you going to hunt Father?¡± Carolina asked as I was heading towards the door...I smiled at her and did not answer...She sighed and replied; ¡°Very well...tonight¡¯s your turn but don¡¯t forget to come at 3 am okay...you still need some sleep¡­¡±

    3am? That¡¯s when the fun started...As I walked down the street...I saw children playing and adults drinking and having fun...I wished these peaceful days could be forever...however, as the sun sets and the moon begins to shine...that¡¯s when the fun begins¡­

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    (GGYYYYAAHHHH)

    I heard a woman screaming, I figured that they appeared...I walked calmly as I whistled my favorite song...I saw people running as fast as they could screaming; ¡°Un Demonio...Corran¡­¡± (A Demon...Run¡­) They came faster tonight...very well...I came here to stop them¡­

    I reached the house, the lights were off...I could only hear the voice of a girl being dragged by something...I wish it¡¯s a level 2 this time...I get tired of level 1¡­

    Just to be clear, most of the deaths in the world occur at night, but not humans...no, that¡¯s what the police and the media want us to believe...the real reason is those disgusting monsters¡­

    (RRRAAAWWW)

    I reached the second floor and saw Sombra with a woman on its claws...I sighed and said; ¡°Hey Sombra...let her go now¡­¡± Of course the Sombra didn¡¯t understand and charged straight at me¡­

    (SSSSLLLAASSHHHH)

    I brought out my sword...and slashed the Sombra in half...the Sombra shined a golden light and disappeared...I did that thing a favor and purified it...To be honest...I hate it when they attack innocent people...I looked at the woman and asked; ¡°Hija, are you okay?¡±

    She didn¡¯t respond, she was probably dying because her manna was stolen...I closed my eyes and chanted; ¡°Curacion¡± (Heal)  I healed her and recovered her manna with my prayers...she opened her eyes and said; ¡°Go home hija...it¡¯s dangerous here¡­¡±

    She immediately began to run away...I soon felt the presence of more Sombras coming this way...my heart began to pound with excitement...I haven¡¯t had this much fun since 20 years ago...come you demons...I want to purify each and last one of you¡­

    Oh Lord, please protect me and my family as I know a war is coming¡­

    ***************************************************************************

    Sister Carolina:

    Hola a todos...Hello to everyone...My name is Carolina De Paz...I was born in Guadalajara, Jalisco in Mexico...ever since I had memory, I have been part of the Order of the Holy Maiden¡­

    I am very clumsy...and filled with bad luck which I often make mistakes, that¡¯s probably why I was sent here...but lucky me, I am under the guidance of the best member of the Order...Maria Di Fiore...not only that, I was trained by her and I was already her pupil¡­

    But I am very clumsy...whenever I do chores, I end up making it worse...but I will never give up...I will always do my best because that¡¯s my way¡­

    March 18th

    I woke up once again before sunrise...I decided to change into my nun¡¯s attire and go out to sweep the front¡­As I walked into the hallway, I saw Fabiola dressed in running  clothes, she looked at me and smiled; ¡°Good morning Sister Carolina¡­¡±

    ¡°Good morning Fabiola, going for the morning run?¡± I asked her, knowing her answer. She nodded in agreement and headed towards the door...Fabiola is so determined...she reminds me of me back in the day¡­

    I went outside to sweep...I like to do it every morning because I love to see the sunrise...it¡¯s so beautiful and it reminds me of how beautiful life can be in a world full of darkness¡­

    I finished with the sweeping and went to the kitchen. I entered the kitchen and saw Maria who was already cooking; ¡°Good morning Maria¡­¡± I said to her, she looked at me and smiled; ¡°Good morning Carolina...breakfast is almost ready¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me help you with that¡­¡± I grabbed some water, as soon as I walked two steps, I stepped on my dress and fell; ¡°Gyahhhh¡­.¡± -CCCRRAASHHH- I spilled water over me...again...Maria immediately helped me get up; ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes...I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m very clumsy¡­¡± I chuckled...Maria also chuckled and replied; ¡°Try to be more careful¡­¡±

    ¡°I will¡­¡± I replied to her, but I felt so bad...I¡¯m always like this, that¡¯s why we had people come over and help us...before Maria, it was Melissa¡­Maria finished preparing breakfast, and I saw the girls entering the Dining hall in their school uniform¡­

    Mariana,Abril and Estrella came to me and  greeted me; ¡°Good morning Sister Carolina¡­¡±

    ¡°Good morning¡­¡± I replied with a smile. Fabiola also came and they ate breakfast. Daniel also came and greeted me with his silent attitude...Daniel has always been very distant to me¡­

    After breakfast, the girls went to school, Father Clemente prepared to give the morning mass. This time, I decided to help him¡­After the mass, I decided to try and help Maria with the chores and this is how it went¡­

    I decided to clean the hallway with a mop...I dropped the water and fell down¡­After that, I decided to cut the grass, but I ripped my skirt off...it was so embarrassing¡­I decided to clean the windows, but I slipped and was hanging on the window¡­

    Ugghhh...today was so ordinary for me...I feel so ashamed of being clumsy¡­

    I was curled up in the corner feeling down...I remember that Sister Griselda always scolded me for being so clumsy...One time, I accidentally set the church on fire because I dropped a candle on the oil¡­

    That¡¯s probably why I was forced to come here about 5 years ago...right after the Borderland Catastrophe...I was sent here because Sister Griselda, the one who was here in the Mission, took over the Mission in Tapatio¡­

    The first months were difficult...the girls did not trust me and I was clumsier than usual...but in time, thanks to Melissa...the girls began to open up to me¡­

    Melissa was a great help...I really miss her, despite being 16 years old, she was really smart and mature¡­

    As I looked at the sky, I began to tremble as I remembered that fateful night, the night she was taken away¡­

    On that night, I was just about to go to sleep, when my ¡°water barrier¡± was moved, I screamed to the Father...suddenly, we heard a scream;

    ¡°MMMEEELLLLIISSAAA¡±

    We went outside and saw the Chupacabras taking Melissa, I summoned my Holy Lance and tried to stop the beast but it''s paralyzing screaming...I can¡¯t help feeling useless, every time I remember Fabiola screaming and crying as she saw Melissa being taken¡­

    The girls stopped talking to me, in fact, Fabiola told me that we were useless and that she would be the one who would hunt the Chupacabras¡­

    Thank God...Uriel arrived, he and Alejandro managed to save Fabiola...and with the help of Yggdrasil, they defeated them¡­

    Estrella said that Melissa might be alive...so I don¡¯t lose hope...I went to the grocery store later that day, the sun was going to set...and I saw Father Clemente walking with his staff¡­

    ¡°Are you going to hunt Father?¡± I asked him, he was heading to the door and smiled at me. I sighed and said;  ¡°Very well...tonight¡¯s your turn but don¡¯t forget to come at 3 am okay...you still need some sleep¡­¡±

    I knew that he was going to hunt...I know that after the invasion, he began to hunt the Sombras as he said to me; ¡°Uriel can¡¯t handle the Sombras alone...we need to begin to hunt  them otherwise, we will lose everyone¡­¡±

    I understand how he feels, to be honest...I also go and hunt the Sombras...I need to purify them...otherwise, I feel like I won¡¯t be able to grow¡­

    I decided to step outside...I was at the door looking at the moon...Suddenly, I felt the presence of a Sombra nearby...Father Clemente was going to another part of the city¡­

    I decided to head towards the Sombra; ¡°GYYAHHH HELP ME¡­¡± A middle school girl ran away from a Sombra, the Sombra had the shape of a gorilla with a jaguar face...it looked scary and horrible¡­

    I made my Lance of San Marcos appear and let me tell you, the one thing I am not clumsy in anything is when I attack...that¡¯s why...this is the real reason I was brought here is because of my skills¡­

    ¡°Oh Lord, please purify this soul¡± I prayed for the safety of the monster¡¯s soul because the monster was a pure being once¡­.-SSSLLLAASHHH- I slashed  the Sombra and purified it with ease...the girl thanked me and I helped her get home¡­

    After that, I felt the presence of a powerful being, I pointed my lance at the shadow and a being with red eyes appeared; ¡°You¡¯re doing great, Carolina¡­¡± Uriel came from the shadows, he was wearing his Mariachi Attire. I sighed feeling relieved and asked him why he was here.

    ¡° I came here to visit my mom¡­¡± He answered honestly, but I know that he came to check on me...he always does that¡­ I smiled at him and replied; ¡°I see..so why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I am always checking on the city...and more importantly, the people I care about¡­¡±

    I chuckled upon hearing those words, the Sisters that I grew up with would never believe me that I am friends with El Charro Negro¡­ I walked with Uriel back to the Mission but I tripped again and almost fell. Uriel prevented me from falling by catching me...he looked at me and said; ¡°You know, you can be clumsy sometimes...but you¡¯re the strongest here...please continue to protect this city¡­¡±

    That¡¯s when I noticed that he wasn¡¯t lying, he did believe in me...I smiled at him and thanked him because I felt useful once again...The End¡­

 Vol. 5.5- Special: Mission of San Juanâ€™s New Life 5- Maria

    They say a mother''s love is eternal, and that a mother will always love their children no matter what¡­

    My name is Maria Di Fiore; I am a member of the Order of the Holy Maiden. We are in charge of protecting the innocents from evil spirits and demons. I swore to eradicate all evil from this earth, however¡­My son turned into an evil spirit known as El Charro Negro¡­

    When I was young, I exorcized and purified hundreds or even thousands of demons and Sombras...I was ruthless, and always used God as an excuse to do that...but to be honest¡­

    I really enjoyed doing that...seeing the agony of the monsters I purged...it was a great sensation...

    I didn¡¯t know what to do when I realized that my son was now the demon that I swore to be destroyed. I was in shock...maybe that¡¯s why I retired from the Order¡­

    March 18th

    (BEEP BEEP BEEP)

    That morning, I woke up with tears in my eyes...once again I had that nightmare...the nightmare where I lost my beloved Roberto...On that nightmare, I saw him disappear and never return...I feel desperate, I want to see him again...but I know that¡¯s impossible¡­

    I stood up and looked at the mirror, I looked terrible, I had bags under my eyes...however, I needed to smile, smile to hide the sadness of my heart¡­

    When I got ready, I decided to put on my favorite dress. A casual black- sleeveless dress...it was Roberto¡¯s favorite...and went to prepare breakfast¡­

    As I walked down the stairs, I saw Daniel coming out of his room, he looked at me and with a tiny smile he said; ¡°Good Morning Mother¡­¡± I smiled and replied; ¡°Good morning mijo, how are you doing today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing fine, I think I just might go to bed again¡­¡±

    ¡°No Daniel, get ready you must go to school¡­¡± Fabiola screamed from across the hallway...she walked towards him and put her hands on her hips looking angry...Daniel sighed and replied; ¡°Yeah yeah...sheesh,you¡¯re worse than my mother, and she¡¯s right here¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh shut up and get going...Good morning teacher¡­¡± Fabiola greeted me...I chuckled, they looked like a pair of siblings, it reminded me of Uriel and Valerie in the past...by the way, Fabiola started calling me ¡°teacher¡± because I am teaching her how to use mana properly...maybe I should start being a teacher¡­

    I went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast, I don¡¯t mind doing it...I really like it...Carolina helped me but she is a little, you know...not focused and spilled the water...I started to prepare them and the girls came down to greet me¡­

    Mariana, Abril and Estrella...they are very polite...Estrella, even though I was against the idea at first because of what she did...actually made me think about how I accepted my son...so I started to care about her as part of the Mission¡­

    After breakfast, I decided to go for a little walk...I once again went to train...I also train because I want vengeance...I really want to kill Darius Lucifugus¡­he did this to me and my family and that¡¯s why...I will kill him¡­

    That day in particular, I decided to go somewhere special...I went to Sun City...I went to the house that I used to live with my family...5 years ago¡­

    I walked down the neighborhood...it was abandoned after the ¡°explosion¡± five years ago...Darius declared that it was ¡°radioactive.¡± That idiot...the only thing that is radioactive is him¡­

    As I walked down the neighborhood....tears began to fall, I couldn¡¯t contain myself any longer, it was so sad...my family was abducted that fateful day...I arrived at the house where we used to live in¡­

    It wasn¡¯t there...only parts of it...Roberto destroyed it completely when he fought Darius...he probably thought about buying me a new one...that¡¯s just like him...I chuckled thinking about that¡­

    I began to remember Daniel and Valerie when they were young, running in the house and having fun¡­

    But the thing is, I can only remember those two...I can¡¯t remember about my oldest son...Uriel...on that fateful night, he accepted to become the successor of El Charro Negro...once someone accepts the deal...his entire presence is erased from this earth, including pictures, and memories¡­

    I began to see Uriel as my son because I could feel it...he was my son despite not remembering him...I decided to have a normal life with him¡­

    But one day, he disappeared for a few months...just like that, I heard that he began to hunt Sombras all over Latin America, but still...he never called or wrote me a letter¡­

    It made me feel as if I was the only one who cared...to be honest...I cried a lot...only Valerie and Daniel knew of how bad I suffered¡­

    One day, on January, the demon, Juan de la Trinidad...the bastard who stole my child...came to visit and told me where to find him...I begged Sister Griselda to let me come here to the Borderland...she accepted with the condition that I wouldn¡¯t fight Darius¡­

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    I know, Darius is strong...however...I was standing in the Sun City International Bank¡¯s Office...I stared at the floor...I even entered inside...I was in disguised wearing sunglasses and a black wig just to be safe...I stood there in front of the receptionists who asked me:

    ¡°How may I help you ma¡¯am?¡±

    I wanted to kill her...I wanted to kill everyone here...why are they so happy? Don¡¯t they know about what horrible things that man did?I wanted to scream the truth...Without noticing, I began to release mana in the form of wind¡­

    (GGYAAHHH)

    She began to scream, and the people around me began to run away as the wind grew stronger...I was blinded by my rage...but then I saw the face of the girl who stood in front of me...she was afraid...afraid of me...and her body was filled with cuts...cuts that I made to an innocent girl...

    The guards began to charge at me...I blew them away and ran out of the building ... .I used my mana to create a dust storm and disappeared...I threw away the sunglasses and the wig¡­

    I was sitting in an alley...I looked at my hand and I was trembling...I heard the police heading to the bank...I immediately decided to return to the Mission¡­

    As the sun was setting...I was alone in my room...I was curled up in the corner feeling depressed...I can¡¯t believe I was about to kill innocent people...what happened to all the teachings Sister Griselda gave me? What happened to the woman that promised Roberto to never  kill someone again? I am a sinner...Oh God, please forgive me¡­

    I took out a knife that I had hidden in one of my drawers...I looked at myself in the mirror and saw a monster...with tears in my eyes...I slowly picked up my knife and pointed it at my heart...the heart...the organ that has been tormenting me for years¡­

    I tried to kill my own son...I even denied his existence for a year...it¡¯s natural that he doesn¡¯t want to be with me...I understand him and my other children...I¡¯ve been a terrible mother...

    I didn¡¯t mind killing myself...my children don¡¯t need me anymore...Uriel and Valerie are now living independently and Daniel is someone who never needed me in the first place...Nobody would miss me...I don¡¯t have a mother or a father...the Di Fiore surname was just written on my birth certificate meaning that I didn¡¯t have a family...

    I made up my mind...I knew that God would forgive me...I was about to follow Roberto...At that moment, a split second before I pierce my chest with the knife...someone knocked at my door¡­

    (KNOCK KNOCK)

    ¡°Mother...may I come in?¡±That voice...the voice of the one I tried to kill...my son Uriel¡­

    ¡°One minute mijo¡­¡± I put down the knife...I immediately cleaned my face and put makeup on...I was so happy...my son came¡­

    After a few minutes, I opened the door, Uriel was standing in front of me with a pair of strawberry doughnuts...He looked at me and said:

    ¡°I brought your favorite doughnuts...do you want to eat them with me?¡±

    I nodded in agreement...we decided to eat at the Church¡¯s ceiling, Uriel likes to sit there and watch the moon¡­

    As we ate...I didn¡¯t know what to say...Uriel was only at the moon, he then began to say; ¡°You know, that viejo once said; The moon is the same everywhere...that means whenever I see the moon, I know that my family is also looking at it...even if we are on the other side of the world...we look at the same moon...that¡¯s when I know that we are connected¡­¡±

    Soon, I began to cry; ¡°You said that we are connected huh? Tell me this, why did you disappear that day...You left your family behind Uriel...you don¡¯t know how worried I was...First I lost your father...and then I lost you¡­¡±

    ¡° I see...I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He only said that...I filled myself with rage and just when I was about to say something...Uriel began to speak; ¡°You know...I really regret doing that...I wanted to stay with you but...my rage was something dangerous that I felt that something could happen to you...After what happened with Serena...I thought it was best to just avoid anyone I love¡­¡±

    I began to cry...I hugged him and said; ¡°Uriel, I thought you hated me because I wanted to kill you...I thought you never forgot¡­¡±

    ¡°Those things don¡¯t matter anymore...even though you don¡¯t remember me...you swore to me that you would always be there for me...you told me you were going to be my mother...and that makes me happy¡­¡±

    My eyes opened wide...he smiled...Uriel smiled at me...and when he smiled, he had the resemblance of Roberto...there is no doubt, he is my son...I hugged him tighter with tears in my eyes as I said; ¡°Thank you, Uriel...you reminded me why I am fighting in this world¡­¡±

    Uriel changed his expression to a serious one, and took out my knife; ¡°Mother, don¡¯t ever think about dying...I don¡¯t want to live in a world where you aren¡¯t alive...my siblings would suffer...you still have people that care about you¡­¡±

    I only looked down feeling horrible about what I was about to do...Uriel broke the knife into many pieces with his bare hand as he said; ¡°Mother...promise me that you won¡¯t die¡­¡±

    I began to chuckle, Uriel looked at me confused...I patted his head and replied; ¡°I promise you that I won¡¯t die no matter what...I mean, if I have such a spoiled child...I wouldn¡¯t die in peace¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± He chuckled as well...That night, he and I watched the moon...I felt that I was at peace...I spent time with my son and that made me so happy¡­

    ¡°Hey...mother, there is something I want to talk to you about¡­¡± He looked at me once again but that expression was different, he looked like he was worried. I began to worry and asked; ¡°What is it hijo?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something about a girl I met at school¡­¡±

    A girl? Don¡¯t tell me...am I going to have an embarrassing talk with my son? He hasn¡¯t spoken about relationships since Serena...I was so excited on the inside...but I didn¡¯t want to overreact...I looked at him and asked; ¡°A girl huh...what¡¯s her name?¡±

    ¡°Her name is Marjorie Bellerose¡­¡± He replied with a strange tone...almost as if he was in love...I chuckled and and said:

    ¡°Well son, it appears you can also be a normal teenager...please tell me about her¡­¡±

    And so...that night, I had a pretty normal conversation with my son¡­

    The End¡­

 Vol. 5.5- Part 0: Those who Misbehave

    When you were young...your parents told you about the story of a being that came after those who were naughty and misbehaved...a monster that could come out from under your bed or from your closet...A monster known as¡­

    March 20, Sun City

    The story began on a windy night...in a normal house, located in a normal neighborhood...a normal family dinner¡­on that night, a small action caused a huge problem¡­

    (CCCRRRAASSHHHH)

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it...I hate vegetables¡­¡± A little girl threw her plate to the floor causing a big mess. The vegetables, the meat and the mashed potatoes splatter all over the ground.

    ¡°Lucia...what have you done?¡± Her father raises his voice as he sees her actions. Her mother stands up and says; ¡°Why did you throw your plate on the ground Lucia?¡±

    Lucia Romero (Age 8), a young girl with brown hair, white skin and brownish eyes. She is the daughter of a man who works at Sun City¡¯s International Bank.

    Mr. and Mrs. Romero are a couple who work for the Sun City International Bank. He has white skin and short brown hair with brownish eyes. She has brown skin, black hair and bluish eyes. Both of them are in their mid-thirties meaning that they are young.

    Lucia points at a boy who is sitting in front of them; ¡°Luis told me that vegetables were bad and that I would be poisoned¡­¡±

    Luis immediately stands up and screams; ¡°Did not...you liar¡­¡±

    Luis Romero (Age 10) a young boy with black hair, dark skin and bluish eyes. He likes to play pranks on his younger sister.

    ¡°But you did...and you told me that I needed to throw the plate or they would come back to live¡­¡± Lucia begins to cry. Luis throws a brocoli to her as he exclaims; ¡°I did not say that, you liar... ¡°

    ¡°ENOUGH BOTH OF YOU!¡± Mr. Romero stands up and slams the table, he continues to speak; ¡°Luis and Lucia...you have been very bad tonight and that¡¯s why, there won¡¯t be dessert¡­¡±

    ¡°Aww...Mama¡­¡± Both of the children look at their mother. Mrs. Romero begins to say; ¡°You two, go to your rooms now¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh man¡­¡± Luis and his sister begin to walk out of the kitchen and head to their bedrooms that are on the second floor. As they walk, Luis begins to say; ¡°Lucia, you have been bad...that means that El Coco is going to come for you¡­¡±

    ¡°El Coco?¡± Lucia asks nervously. Luis begins to chuckle; ¡°That¡¯s right...El Coco or the Boogeyman, they say that he enters the rooms of the kids who were naughty and he takes them to his hideout and then...EATS THEM!¡±

    ¡°WWWAAHHHH¡± Lucia screams, Luis begins to laugh. Mrs. Romero begins to scream from downstairs; ¡°Luis, stop scaring your little sister!¡±

    ¡°Yes mom¡­¡± Luis says as he looks at Lucia and whispers; ¡°Be prepared for the Boogeyman¡­¡±

    That night, the parents had a reunion with Darius Lucifugus...so they hired a babysitter...a teenager named Corina...a blonde girl with  green eyes¡­

    ¡°I will take care of them okay...have fun¡­¡± Corina comments to the couple who was leaving the house, Mr. Romero looks at her with a smile; ¡°I¡¯ll be back and discuss your payment¡­¡±

    Corina licks her lips; ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll be waiting¡­¡±

    ¡°Ms. Corina? Is the Boogeyman real?¡± Lucia asks Corina. -SSLLAAPP- Corina slaps her; ¡°Of course he is...and he will come and get you if you keep bothering me¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey...what do you do to my sister¡­¡± Luis exclaims as he holds Lucia. -SSLLAAPP- Corina slaps him as well and screams; ¡°Both of you go to your rooms now!¡±

    Lucia and Luis went up to their rooms crying. Corina begins to laugh; ¡°The Boogeyman? Ha...that''s just a story of parents who want to scare their children. As she walks to the kitchen she hears a voice that said:

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°You have been naughty...hahaha¡±

    ¡°Hello?¡± Corina looks around but sees no one, she thinks it¡¯s a prank from Luis. She grabs her phone and begins to chat with her friends without noticing that the closet door was opened and red eyes were looking at her.

    About one hour later, the children are  in their bedrooms, Lucia is asleep and Luis is playing video games under his sheets. Corina chats with her friends, speaks through the phone and watches television like any other teen.

    Suddenly, the lights of the house went off, Corina, who was talking on the phone, stands up; ¡°Hold on...something is wrong¡­¡± Corina hangs up and walks to the kitchen, she tries to turn on the lights but there is no electricity, she tries to speak with her phone but there is no signal. Corina hears the noises of a branch hitting the window.

    The night is very windy. She grabs a flashlight and turns it on, and she begins to look around the house; ¡°Hello, is anyone there?¡±

    Suddenly, she sees the silhouette of a kid running past her and entering the closet located near the living room.

    ¡°Hey, Luis, are you playing a prank?¡± Corina says angry.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± She only hears a kid laughing...she slowly walks towards the closet...there is no sound at the house and the wind sound gets louder.

    She approaches the closet and calls once again; ¡°Luis, come out of the closet Now!¡±

    Corina, who trembles with fear, opens the closet very quickly and points the flashlight at the closet. There is no one there, Corina sighs feeling relieved, she hears another noise and turns around; ¡°It¡¯s time to eat¡­¡±

    At that moment, a figure appears behind her, Corina feels it and turns around pointing her flashlight.

    She sees a creature that is taller than her with yellow eyes, claws and large pointy teeth. Corina immediately tries to get away but the creature grabs her, covers her mouth and pulls her into the closet, closing the door.

    (GGYYYAAAHHHH)

    Corina screams and hits the door. After a few moments, blood begins to come out underneath the closet.

    Luis, who was playing video games, notices that his internet connection is off. He slowly gets out of his bed and looks around and notices that there is no light.

    He slowly goes downstairs screaming; ¡°Corina, there is no light...I need the internet now¡­¡± He looks for her but she is nowhere to be found.

    Luis notices the blood on the closet and that door was open; ¡°What is this?¡±

    He gets scared and begins to tremble, he slowly walks towards the closet and looks at the flashlight.

    He grabs it and points it at the closet but there is no one there. He sees the trail of blood going upstairs where he just came from.

    Luis begins to think; ¡°Lucia¡­¡± Luis begins to run towards her bedroom, as he runs he hears sister screaming:

    ¡°GGYYAAAHHHH LLLUUUIISSSS!¡±

    ¡°LLLLUUCCCIIAAAAA!!!¡± Luis opens the door and sees it. He opens his eyes wider as he paralyzed upon seeing a hooded being, the being is so tall that its head almost reaches the ceiling.

    The monster is wearing a black torned-up cape with a hood.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Boogeyman¡­¡± Luis says as he wets himself out of fear. The Boogeyman turns around, Luis sees that the Boogeyman is holding an unconscious Lucia.

    ¡°LLLUUCCIIIAAA¡± The Boogeyman heads to the closet. Luis is too frightened to move, the Boogeyman looks at him and laughs:

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry...you are next...I will not take you today because I am already full¡­¡± The Boogeyman throws a bracelet that belonged to Corina, the bracelet is covered in blood.

    Luis begins to cry as he sees Lucia get taken by the monster. The monster makes a small cut on his hand with mana;

    ¡°You have been marked...be prepared, my dinner¡­¡±

    Luis is about to lose consciousness as he only says; ¡°Lucia¡­¡±

    Mr. and Mrs. Romero arrived later that night and saw the trail of blood...they saw their child unconscious and the babysitter was nowhere to be found...They immediately called the police and the ambulance...The neighbors were only looking at the house as they got Luis out on a bed¡­

    A young man passing by noticed and used the opportunity to seek an adventure...but it¡¯s not who you are thinking¡­

    ¡°Did you hear? There was a murder in that house¡­¡± A neighbor says to another. The other replies; ¡°Yeah, I heard a loud scream...they said that the girl was not found¡­do you think there is a mass murderer here?¡±

    A young man overhears it and immediately uses the opportunity to slip through the police. He is a young man who is nerd-looking, has long hair, glasses and he is wearing an anime robe (similar to Kirito).

    Luis slowly regains consciousness, the police officer immediately asks; ¡°Who did this son?¡±

    As they lift him to the ambulance, Luis whispers; ¡°The Boogeyman¡­he took Lucia and he is going to get me...¡±

    The young man who overheard smiles as he said; ¡°Another victim...perfect¡­¡±

    This was the beginning of our frightening story...HISTOREA will have a new case¡­

 Vol. 5.5- Part 1: Historical Research Association

    March 21st

    Friday, the end of a school week...the last few weeks it¡¯s been very normal for Alejandro and Uriel¡­

    There hasn¡¯t been any events that caused a major commotion...Uriel has been hunting Sombras alongside Yggdrasil as part of the Alliance...Alejandro on the other hand, has been really busy with his Student Council work¡­

    ¡°Aww man...I can¡¯t believe that I must check all this paperwork¡­¡± Alejandro, the Student Council President, walks down the hallway alongside a beautiful girl with silver hair; ¡°You can do it Alejandro, and don¡¯t forget that we have a meeting today after school¡­¡±

    ¡°I know Marjorie, I am really excited...I received a note this morning that said about a mysterious case...that¡¯s why I want to fill these out as quickly as possible¡­¡± Alejandro smiles at her, Marjorie also chuckles. Alejandro looks at her and thinks; ¡°Okay, I must do it now¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey Marjorie...do you think we can go out sometime tomorrow?¡± Alejandro asks Marjorie, ¡°Huh?¡± Marjorie immediately blushed and replied; ¡°Alejandro, this is so sudden¡­¡± Alejandro gets nervous; ¡°No...you don¡¯t have to¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay...if it¡¯s you, I don¡¯t mind¡­¡± Marjorie says it in a low tone.

    (BBBAADDUUMMPP)

    Alejandro feels that his heart skips a bit. He immediately begins to run as he says; ¡°O-O-Okay, I¡¯ll see you later.¡±

    As he goes down the stairs, Alejandro begins to think; ¡°Man, she¡¯s so cute but my heart belongs to a different person and that¡¯s why I must do it tomorrow¡­¡±

    ¡°Do what tomorrow?¡± Anastasia, a girl with black hair, stands behind him.

    ¡°AAAHHH!!¡± Alejandro screams, Anastasia looks at him and asks; ¡°What¡¯s wrong Master?¡±

    Alejandro immediately covers her mouth as he says; ¡°Sssshhh...you surprised me¡­please don¡¯t call me Master in front of people...they¡¯ll misunderstand the situation¡­¡± Alejandro uncovers Anastasia¡¯s mouth; ¡°Understood, Master¡­¡±

    Alejandro sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go...we have a student council meeting¡­¡±

    ¡°Understood¡­¡± Anastasia and Alejandro head towards the Student Council Office.

    At the Student Council Office, the members were doing their regular work.

    Victoria, a red haired girl and the Vice-President, sighs with her eyes closed; ¡°I want to see Uriel¡­¡±

    Alejandro leans back on his chair; ¡°There you go again¡­you know¡­I heard that he¡¯s interested in mature women¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Victoria turns around and points at Alejandro with rage; ¡°I have you know¡­that I am very mature¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good joke¡­¡± Raul replies as he writes on his laptop. Victoria gets angry; ¡°SHUT UP! I AM MATURE!¡±

    Alejandro smiles; ¡°Yeah right¡­you cried yesterday when I ate all of the cookies on the table¡­¡±

    ¡°BECAUSE THEY WERE MINE!¡± Victoria jumps towards Alejandro and begins to fight with him; ¡°HEY CUT IT OFF¡­I AM THE PRESIDENT¡­¡±

    ¡°YEAH I DON¡¯T CARE!¡± Victoria and Alejandro continue to fight.

    Angela looks at Alejandro and smiles; ¡°He looks so cute fighting over something so trivial.

    (KNOCK KNOCK)

    ¡°Come in¡­¡± Anastasia walks towards the door. The door opens and a mature looking woman enters the room. Alejandro and Victoria stop fighting and immediately stand up; ¡°P-P-Principal...welcome¡­¡±

    The woman is Olivia Lucifugus, the principal of Sun City International High School. The one next to her is Barbara Mora.

    ¡°Mr. Sanchez...it¡¯s a pleasure¡­¡± Olivia responds in a formal manner. Alejandro nervously grabs two chairs and brings them towards her and Barabara; ¡°The pleasure is mine...to what do I owe the honor? We don¡¯t have a meeting today right?¡±

    Victoria runs to her desk and continues working like nothing happened.

    Olivia sits and crosses her legs; ¡°No, we don¡¯t...I just wanted to come here and make an announcement.¡±

    ¡°An announcement?¡± The Student Council says at the same time. Olivia looks at the door; ¡°Come on in¡­¡±

    The door opens once again, a pair of professors enter the room; ¡°Pardon the Intrusion¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks surprised; ¡°Dr. Ortiz...Dr. Escobar, what are you doing here?¡±

    Dr. Oscar Ortiz (Age 58) is a History Professor specialized in Latin America...he is a genius and has a great relationship with Alejandro. He has white hair, white skin and brown eyes, and wears glasses. He is also the husband of Dr. Escobar.

    Dr. Petra Escobar (Age 57) is a Biology Professor...she is a genius that knows about all the life forms on earth. She has brown hair, white skin and hazel eyes. She also wears glasses and always invites Alejandro to be part of the Biology club

    ¡°Allow me to explain...Dr. Ortiz and Dr. Escobar have come here to make a request in order to travel to Mexico¡­¡± Barbara explains to the Student Council.

    ¡°Mexico? That¡¯s great¡­¡± Victoria replies with excitement, Angela looks down, feeling shy; ¡°Mexico is really pretty¡­¡±

    Raul only continues to type on his computer; ¡°Mexico huh? I wonder if he knows about this¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks surprised; ¡°But why Mexico?

    ¡°You see Alejandro, there has been a recent event that has been recorded near the ancient Aztec temples.¡± Dr. Ortiz shows a picture to the class, a picture of a silhouette resembling a giant snake. The snake seems to be flying.

    ¡°That picture...is it real?¡± Alejandro asks the Doctor. Dr. Ortiz chuckles; ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know, that¡¯s why I wanted to get the permission of the Principal to travel and explore. I¡¯m a historian, and if this is a historical event...I want to see¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, and if the snake is real...it is my duty as a biologist to investigate¡­¡± Dr. Escobar looks with determination. Alejandro looks at the picture and thinks; ¡°This is like...it can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyways, I thought I could comment this to the Student Council President before making a decision...to be honest, I would like the Student Council to go¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Victoria and Angela say with excitement. Alejandro opens his eyes wider; ¡°So want us to go with the professors to investigate?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I want to call this a Field Trip...I already made preparations...my husband is going to sponsor our trip...you will all be staying in the most luxurious hotel in Xochimilco...everything will be free¡­¡±

    ¡°ALRIGHT!¡± Victoria and Angela begin to cheer with excitement. Anastasia only looks at her mother with a smile. Olivia notices that and chuckles; ¡°You sure have changed my daughter¡­¡±

    Barbara begins to explain; ¡°Very well...I will now give you the names of the chosen students...a total of 12 students will go...three professors and the school nurse¡­¡± Barbara hands out the names to Alejandro. He opens his eyes wider and thinks:

    ¡°WAIT...WHY THEM?¡±

    Olivia chuckles and grabs a couple of papers from Alejandro¡¯s desk; ¡°Now then...time to start the meeting¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    HISTOREA Club Room

    Just as a recap:

    The Historical Research Association was formed after Alejandro lost his club; The Supernatural Investigation Society...Uriel and Tiwa joined him and formed a new club under that name...Later, Yggdrasil decided to form an alliance with Uriel, Tiwa and Alejandro (who wasn¡¯t a member of Yggdrasil at that time.) and decided to name it the HISTO.RE.A. Alliance and keep the club as their meeting place¡­

    After the Student Council meeting, Alejandro immediately went to the club room before Marjorie arrived...by the way, Marjorie is part of the club¡­ NOT the Alliance¡­

    ¡°MEXICO...YOU¡¯RE GOING TO MEXICO!¡± Carlos, Tiwa and Chelsea exclaim together. Alejandro laughs nervously as he nods in agreement. Carlos grabs him from the shirt neck:

    ¡°You lucky bastard...how did it happened? Explain...now¡­¡±

    ¡°Well you see...Dr. Ortiz and Dr. Escobar wanted to go and investigate a phenomena...and they invited the student council¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...so, who else is going?¡± Shion asks Alejandro. Alejandro laughs nervously again and says:

    ¡°Well...the ones who are going are you, Ms. Miyazono, Uriel and Marjorie¡­¡±

    Uriel and Shion look at him surprised. Uriel stands up and asks; ¡°Wait, why me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know...they gave me the list of the most outstanding students and you are among them¡­¡±

    ¡°So am I on the list?¡± Tiwa explains acting as if she doesn¡¯t care. ¡°Maybe I am on the list¡­¡± Carlos asks with enthusiasm, Chelsea chuckles; ¡°Yeah right¡­¡±

    Alejandro gives Shion the list, Kasumi puts it on the table so the others could see it, the list had the following names:

    Students:

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Alejandro Sanchez   </li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Anastasia Lucifugus</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Victoria Salazar</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Angela Conte</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Raul Diaz</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Marjorie Bellerose</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Stefan Albu</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Leticia Marino</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Ana Cortes</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Angel Cortes</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Crespo Cortes</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Madeline LeFleur</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Marinette LeFleur</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Antoine LeFleur</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Uriel Di Fiore</li>

    </ul>

    Staff:

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Dr. Oscar Ortiz</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Dr. Petra Escobar</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Kasumi Miyazono</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Johanna Gomez</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I picked¡­¡± Carlos asks with tears in his eyes as he thinks; ¡°There are going to be so many super hot girls...why wasn¡¯t I chosen?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because, apparently, they are the top students of the school¡­¡± Kasumi resplies as she enters the classroom. She looks at Uriel and blushes thinking; ¡°I¡¯m going with Uriel on a trip¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...I think this may be a trap¡­¡± Uriel comments looking at Kasumi; ¡°Indeed...however, we must play along...that picture...the one that has been on social media about a giant snake reminds of the Feathered Serpent right?¡±

    ¡°Quetzalcoatl¡­¡± Alejandro thinks with excitement. Uriel looks at the picture on his phone and thinks; ¡°Maybe it activated on that day¡­when the Gem was used¡­¡±

    ¡°So that means, I won¡¯t go?¡± Tiwa looks down; ¡°I...Tiwa de Ysleta...should be going too...I am smart right?¡±

    ¡°Sorry Tiwa, but you were suspended, remember and take points off your record¡­¡± Kasumi replies to Tiwa. Tiwa sighs and replies; ¡°I guess...you have a point¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh wow, you might have some fun Uriel¡­¡± Chelsea comments in a playful tone. Uriel looks at Chelsea and asks; ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°The Cortes and The LeFleur are going as well¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at her confused. Carlos begins to explain; ¡°Oh yeah, the two families have been rivals for generations right...they hate each other¡­¡±

    Uriel sighs and replies; ¡°I understand...this is going to be a drag¡­¡±

    Kasumi and Shion begin to leave; ¡°Anyway...I think I¡¯m going to finish my paperwork...I understand that you have a request right?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, I almost forgot¡­¡± Alejandro takes a letter out that says:

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    To the HISTOREA Club...I need your help¡­¡±he¡± has returned¡­

    ¡°Who ''s he?¡± Carlos asks Alejandro; ¡°No idea¡­¡±

    Kasumi and Shion leave as Shion smiles; ¡°Good luck¡­¡±

    Chelsea looks at the list of the people who are going to Mexico. Tiwa notices and asks; ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°You know, I never heard of this name before; ¡°Stefan Albu ''''

    Chelsea says to Tiwa who agrees with her; ¡°I wonder who that might be¡­¡±

    ¡°That would be me¡­¡± Everyone hears a voice, they turn around and see a guy standing on the window.

    He is wearing a school uniform but has a black cape (Similar to Kirito from SAO) and fingerless gloves. He is nerd-looking, has black long hair, glasses and he is a bit overweight.

    He begins to chuckle; ¡°It¡¯s no surprise that you never heard of me, I am a phantom...I am the legendary phantom, Stefan Albu...are your service¡± Stefan winks.

    Chelsea closes the window causing him to fall.

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    ¡°Hey, why did you do that? Let me in¡­¡± Stefan cries out. Tiwa goes to the window and exclaims:

    ¡°HELL NO...YOU WEIRDO!¡±

    Suddenly, Stefan feels as if an arrow ¡°passed right through him¡± with the word; ¡°Weirdo¡±

    He falls into his knees with a depressing aura; ¡°Weirdo? But I am really cool¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at him thinking; ¡°I can feel the rhythm of everyone in the school, but...I didn¡¯t sense him...what is going on?¡±

    ¡°Let him in Chelsea...let¡¯s hear what he has to say¡­¡± Alejandro says in a nervous tone. Chelsea opens the window, Stefan uses the opportunity and jumps with style:

    ¡°HAHA...I AM THE PHANTOM...WAAAHHH¡­¡±

    (BBOOOMMM)

    Stefan trips with his coat and falls. Carlos begins to laugh; ¡°HAHAHA¡­ WHAT A LOSER!¡±

    ¡°That didn¡¯t come out as planned¡­¡± Stefan stands up; ¡°Sorry about that...my name is Stefan, nice to meet you...I come from Eastern Europe, my father works for a bank...and I love anime¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­he¡¯s a weirdo¡­¡± Everyone thinks at the same time.

    ¡°Okay...so why did you come here?¡± Carlos asks Stefan. Stefan smiles as he adjusts his glasses; ¡°Well, I was the one who wrote that letter...and since I heard that Alejandro loves the Supernatural stuff...I have a mission for you guys¡­¡±

    ¡°What the hell, we don¡¯t do that...we just investigate historical things, loser¡­¡± Carlos replies, Tiwa nods in agreement as she opens the door; ¡°Okay, you may leave¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait you guys, let me speak please...this is historical¡­¡± Stefan pulls out a book titled; Legend of the Boogeyman

    ¡°The Boogeyman? Seriously? Come on, you¡¯re crazy¡­¡± Carlos makes fun of Stefan; ¡°Oh yeah, then how do you explain this¡­¡± Stefan takes out multiple reports and pictures of the Boogeyman and he begins to explain:

    ¡°Every year, hundreds of children disappear without any explanation around the world...here in Sun City, the amounts have increased since last month...and take a look at this¡­¡±

    Stefan shows a picture of a girl who took a selfie in front of a mirror. In the picture, a large figure is behind her in the closet. Stefan begins to explain:

    ¡°This was the last photo before the Boogeyman took her...I¡¯m telling you that this is serious¡­¡±

    Carlos sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°Oh wow, you sure are a weirdo...but sorry, there is no way that I¡¯m¡­¡±

    ¡°I texted Ms. Miyazono...Carlos, Tiwa and Alejandro will help this guy solve the case of the missing children...I don¡¯t know if that thing is a Boogeyman or not but we must investigate¡­¡± Uriel puts his phone away.

    ¡°WWWHHHAAATTTT???¡± Carlos and Tiwa exclaim. Tiwa gets closer to Uriel; ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the big idea...I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±

    Uriel looks at Tiwa; ¡°Tiwa, I think that thing is a demon or something...you¡¯re the right person¡­since you¡¯re a priestess afterall¡­¡± Tiwa blushes; ¡°W-W-Well, if you insist¡­¡±

    ¡°Hell no, I don¡¯t want to team up with these losers..¡± Carlos replies feeling angry. Uriel sends him a text; ¡°I knew you would say that¡­so I sent you this¡­¡±

    Carlos opens the message and ¡°steam¡± comes out his head as he sees Kasumi in her night dress. Carlos looks at Uriel; ¡°Did you send it to me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, and if you complete the mission, I will send you more¡­¡±

    ¡°ALRIGHT!¡± Carlos gets fired up.

    ¡°Ho-ho, let me see¡­¡± Stefan wants a peak. Carlos pushes him saying; ¡°Back off, this is mind.¡± Stefan lands on Tiwa; ¡°GYAAHHH¡±

    (BOING BOING)

    Stefan has his face on Tiwa¡¯s breast; ¡°So soft¡­¡±

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    ¡°YOU DAMN PERVERT¡­¡± Tiwa begins to ¡°choke¡± him while Carlos ¡°punches¡± him in the stomach; ¡°Give me back my phone¡­¡±

    Chelsea begins to chuckle. Uriel begins to walk towards the door. Alejandro runs to his side; ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, this doesn¡¯t have to do with Darius or the Sombras...I will not participate¡­¡±

    Uriel opens the door, at that moment, Marjorie bumps into Uriel. Uriel holds her, preventing her from falling; ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Y-Y-Yeah...is everything alright in there¡­¡± Marjorie asks as she sees Stefan being chased by Tiwa. Uriel looks at her and replies; ¡°Yeah, everything is fine...see you around¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re leaving?¡± Marjorie asks Uriel. Uriel looks at her and replies nervously; ¡°Sorry, there is something I have to do¡­¡±

    Uriel begins to walk away leaving Marjorie at the door. Chelsea passes by her; ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± Chelsea runs to catch up to Uriel.

    Stefan notices Marjorie; ¡°You¡¯re Marjorie Bellerose...it¡¯s a pleasure madam¡­¡± Stefan gets on one knee and gives her a rose. Marjorie looks confused and replies; ¡°Uuuhmmm..thank you¡­¡±

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    Tiwa kicks him saying; ¡°Don¡¯t act like a gentleman when you just touched my boobs¡­¡±

    ¡°S-S-Sorry¡­¡± Stefan apologizes with his face on the ground. Marjorie chuckles, Alejandro walks towards her and asks; ¡°Marjorie, how was cheer practice¡­¡±

    ¡°It was okay...I wanted to tell you something about tomorrow¡­¡±

    ¡°SSHHHH¡± Alejandro interrupts her; ¡°Let¡¯s go outside¡­¡± Carlos and Tiwa are suspicious.

    Outside of the classroom, Alejandro begins to ask; ¡®So, do you want to eat dinner?¡±

    Marjorie smiled and replies; ¡°Sure...tomorrow at 7 pm¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, because there is something I need to tell you, but it will have to wait for tomorrow¡­¡± Alejandro answers nervously. Marjorie looks at him and asks; ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me now?¡±

    ¡°Nope sorry¡­¡± Alejandro laughs nervously. Marjorie smiles; ¡°Okay then, see you tomorrow¡­¡± Marjorie leaves waving her hand. Alejandro also waves.

    (PPPPUUMMM)

    Carlos, Tiwa and Stefan fall as the door opens. Stefan begins to say; ¡°You lucky bastard...you have a date with the number one girl in school?¡±

    ¡°Hey idiot, why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± Carlos replies with the word ¡°Jealous¡± hanging from his head. Tiwa looks away saying; ¡°Well good for you...not that I care¡­¡±

    ¡°You have it all wrong guys...it¡¯s not what it looks like...it¡¯s just...ahhh¡­¡± Alejandro avoids eye contact making them feel angry. Alejandro immediately changes the conversation:

    ¡°Anyway, please tell us more about the Boogeyman¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡± Stefan gets serious; ¡° Let¡¯s go back inside...I don¡¯t want anyone to hear us¡­¡± The three of them return back inside.

    ***************************************************************************

    Meanwhile¡­

    ¡°Hey Uriel¡­¡± Chelsea calls Uriel as she approaches him, she has a lollipop on her mouth and plays with it. Uriel looks at her and asks:

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°So cold...that¡¯s what I like about you..¡± Chelsea takes the lollipop out of her mouth; ¡°So, it¡¯s been a couple of weeks, and you haven¡¯t fulfilled the promise that you made me...remember¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahh...yes...I promised you a date if you gave me information about Alejandro on that night right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...I thought you had forgotten¡­¡±

    ¡°Not at all...there is a reason why you aren¡¯t involved in the mission...I asked Kasumi to keep you out because tomorrow we¡¯re going to see a movie¡­¡±

    Chelsea opens her eyes wider as she is surprised; ¡°Really?¡± She let¡¯s go off the lollipop.

    ¡°That¡¯s right...I¡¯ll come get you at 7 pm okay...be prepared¡­¡± Uriel begins to walk away leaving Chelsea blushing and smiling.

    ***************************************************************************

    At the Clubroom¡­

    ¡°Alright Stefan, what did you want to tell us?¡± Alejandro asks Stefan, Stefan looks at both sides, checks that the windows and doors are locked:

    ¡°I know who the next victim is¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, you know who is the next victim?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Stefan takes out his phone and shows a voice recording application as he explains; ¡°Last night, there was an attack on the east side...I have a police radio that permits me hear their conversation...After hearing about a mysterious attack and a murder...I went to investigate...that¡¯s when I recorded this from the kid who was in the house¡­¡±

    Stefan pushes the play button. Carlos, Tiwa and Alejandro begin to listen:

    ¡°Who did this son?

    The Boogeyman¡­he took Lucia and he is going to get me...¡±

    ¡°That BS...he''s a kid, I mean maybe it was a guy who interrupted the house¡­¡±

    Carlos says as he puts his legs on the table crossing them. -PPUUMM- Tiwa kicks him; ¡°Don¡¯t do that to my table¡­¡±

    Stefan gets mad; ¡°This is true...read the articles, the siblings of the missing children say the same thing...The Boogeyman took them...we think that because they are children, they don¡¯t know but...I know they are telling the truth¡­¡±

    Carlos sighs; ¡°If you say so¡­¡± Tiwa also doesn¡¯t believe him. Alejandro thinks about his childhood and how no one believed him that an Angel saved his life.

    He begins to say; ¡°I believe you¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Stefan asks with excitement. Alejandro nods in agreement, Stefan feels relieved; ¡°I knew that you would believe me...now then, I learned that the boy is in the general hospital...let¡¯s meet up in three hours outside...at 7pm to interview him...I need to go get ready¡­¡±

    Stefan grabs his stuff and jumps to the window, he turns around and gives a thumbs up; ¡°I¡¯ll see you then¡­¡±

    ¡°HEY...USE THE DOOR LIKE NORMAL PEOPLE!¡± Tiwa screams, irritated. Tiwa sighs; ¡°Are we going to seriously work with him?¡±

    ¡°Hell no...here is the plan. Alejandro, you will go with him through the main entrance...Tiwa and I will investigate undercover.

    ¡°Wait, why? I can also join you guys¡­¡± Alejandro looks disappointed. Carlos begins to explain; ¡°Look, we need someone who can distract that idiot and he seems to like you the most¡­¡±

    ¡°Alejandro, you have no skills to go undercover...I¡¯m afraid, I will need to agree with Carlos on this one¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh alright¡­¡± Alejandro sighs disappointed.

    ¡°Now then, time to come out with our strategy¡­¡± Carlos explains as Alejandro and Tiwa listen.

    ***************************************************************************

    After the meeting, Alejandro decided to walk to his apartment and get something to eat;

    ¡°Aww man, I really wanted to go undercover¡­¡± Alejandro thinks to himself as he reaches the main doors of the school. Suddenly, he hears a feminine voice that makes him stop:

    ¡°Hi, Alejandro¡­¡±

    Alejandro nervously turns around and sees a beautiful girl with purple hair and blue eyes; ¡°H-H-Hello Valerie...how are you doing today?¡±

    Valerie gets closer to him; ¡°I¡¯m doing well...and what about you? How have you been feeling?¡±

    ¡°GREAT, I AM TOP SHAPE!¡± Alejandro flexes his arm joking around. Valerie grabs his arm; ¡°I can feel it¡­¡±

    (GULP)

    Alejandro blushes and takes a step back, he then begins to think; ¡°To be honest...ever since that night, I haven¡¯t been able to activate my esper suit...the teacher said; ¡®You were really lucky to have activated your suit but that was a fluke...you need time to train and get your body accustomed¡­¡¯¡±

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Valerie asks Alejandro, Alejandro notices Valerie too close to him and panics; ¡°WAHHH¡­NO EVETYTHING IS FINE!¡±

    Valerie chuckles; ¡°I guess you¡¯re alright...but answer me this...why do you smell like another girl¡¯s perfume?¡±

    (GULP)

    Alejandro gets even more nervous as he remembers he was with Marjorie not too long ago. Valerie¡¯s eyes turn hollow as she smiles; ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re actually cheating on me¡­¡±

    ¡°No...it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡°Well hello, Ms. Di Fiore...would like me to walk you home?¡±

    Alejandro hears a male voice approaching. Valerie changes her expression to a frightened one and grabs his arm tightly. Alejandro sees the counselor, Alberto Gonzalez walking towards them. Alberto is a tall handsome man with brown skin and combed black hair. He drives the girls from the school crazy.

    ¡°N-N-No...I am going with him¡­¡± Valerie replies in a frightened tone. Alberto begins to pull her arm; ¡°Oh come on, there is no need to be shy...I can give you a ride on my Bently...and that way you won¡¯t have to suffer.¡±

    Alejandro notices Valerie¡¯s fear and steps in between them; ¡°Excuse me but I will take her home¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, the Student Council President, I didn¡¯t notice you were there¡­¡± Alberto makes fun of Alejandro who gets angry. Alberto continues to speak; ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I am speaking with Valerie here, so back off¡­¡±

    Alejandro gets mad; ¡°Well excuse me...but I was speaking to her first, and unless it is of great importance, a member of the staff shouldn¡¯t be offering a ride to the students, unless you are a pedophile right?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?You brat¡­¡± Alberto gets mad as he hears that, Valerie chuckles.

    Alejandro grabs her hand and they begin to run outside; ¡°Later, old man¡­¡±

    ¡°Such insolence¡­¡± Alberto sees them off, he begins to smile thinking; ¡°No matter, one day I¡¯ll make her mine and that brat will pay¡­¡±

    Alejandro and Valerie stand on the other side of the school. He breathes heavily; ¡° I think that¡¯s far enough...are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Valerie also breathes heavily, and they decide to sit on a bench below a tree. Wind blows softly as Valerie looks at him:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,that man has been harassing me ever since I began attending this school...and to be honest, I¡¯ve been trying to stay away. Uriel has told me to defend myself and hit him, but I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble and besides...that mana¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks at her with a determined face and grabs her shoulder; ¡°Valerie...I swear to you that I will protect you from him no matter what¡­¡±

    Valerie smiles and begins to tease; ¡°Oh really? Is that a proposal?¡± Alejandro panics; ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that...I mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Just kidding...you are so much fun to tease¡­¡± Valerie smiles at him. Alejandro changes his expression to a serious one; ¡°Listen Valerie...tomorrow, I am going with Marjorie to eat dinner¡­¡±

    Valerie¡¯s expression changes as she asks; ¡°Is that so? Why are you telling me this?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want you to think of anything else...I will go with her but because there is something important I need to tell her¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...so you are two timing¡­¡±

    ¡°What? No...I ONLY HAVE EYES FOR YOU AND¡­¡± Alejandro realizes what he said and immediately gets red. Valerie also gets red; ¡°Is that so? Well then¡­¡±

    She gets closer to him and whispers to his ear; ¡°When you finish with her, come see me...I will be in La Plaza de los Lagartos (Alligator Plaza) at 9pm...remember that you are mine¡­¡±

    Alejandro¡¯s eyes open wider as he feels Valerie¡¯s lips on his cheek. Valerie finishes kissing his cheek and stands up; ¡°Thank you for defending me and being honest with me...I¡¯ll be waiting for you¡­¡±

    Valerie begins to leave, Alejandro is left paralyzed. At that moment, Anastasia jumps down the tree, surprising him; ¡°Master, it¡¯s time to leave¡­¡±

    ¡°Y-Y-Yeah¡­¡± Alejandro stands up grabbing his cheek. Anastasia looks at him and asks; ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I am...don¡¯t worry...listen, what do you want to eat?¡± Alejandro asks Anastasia; ¡°Chicken¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go¡­¡± Alejandro says with a great smile. Anastasia is left wondering; ¡°Is my master happy for that kiss?¡±

    Valerie walks the other way when she hears a voice; ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Valerie stops and smiles; ¡°Oh my, are you jealous Big Brother?¡±

    Uriel walks towards her; ¡°Not at all...listen, tomorrow¡­¡±

    ¡°You have a date ehh...you gigolo¡­¡± Valerie teases him, Uriel smiles as he asks; ¡°What do you want for dinner?¡±

    ¡°I want pizza¡­¡±

    ¡°Very well...let¡¯s go buy some¡­¡±

    ¡°YYYAAYYYY!¡± Valerie expreses excitement. The two of them head to their Apartment.

    (BADUMP)

    Uriel and Valerie notice that someone was spying behind the tree.

    ¡°Big Brother?¡±

    ¡°Just ignore them¡­¡± Uriel responds to Valerie as they continue to walk. The ones behind them were Angela and Victoria.

    ¡°Hey Victoria, do you think this is alright?¡± Angela asks worriedly. Victoria looks at her; ¡°Of course, we want to know more about Uriel right? Well, we must do some investigation¡­come on¡­¡±

    Victoria begins to walk trying to catch up, Angela sighs; ¡°If you say so¡­¡±

    The two of them begin to follow the siblings¡­

    The two girls tried to follow them but Uriel and Valerie disappeared from their sight...their mission failed¡­

 Vol. 5.5- Part 2: The New Mission

    Memorial Hospital, Sun City¡­

    Alejandro and Stefan tried to speak with the kid who was supposedly the Boogeyman¡¯s next victim...but they failed...they sat on  a bench outside the Hospital waiting for Tiwa and Carlos¡­

    ¡°Man, that was a failure¡­¡± Alejandro looks at Stefan. Stefan scratches his head; ¡°Yeah, I wonder why it failed¡­¡±

    ¡°Well...that¡¯s because you are dressed like that¡­¡± Alejandro exclaims to Stefan who is dressed in a spy suit consisting of black military pants, gloves and a black vest, he has makeup like an ¡°undercover agent.¡±

    ¡°But it looks so cool...I mean dude...we¡¯re on a secret mission here¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah but not like that...damn it¡­¡± Alejandro exclaims as he hands over a towel; ¡°Clean yourself up¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks at Stefan and asks; ¡°Why did you ask for our help....why come here? Why not the police?¡±

    Stefan cleans himself as he explains; ¡°Because nobody would believe me...I have no friends dude...they all looked at me like a weirdo...I thought about taking my life one day because nobody liked me...my parents even kicked me out of the house¡­I¡¯m always alone...¡±

    Alejandro is frozen upon hearing those words and thinks; ¡°This guy, he¡¯s just like me before I met Uriel¡­¡±

    Stefan looks at him; ¡°Then I decided to look for supernatural stuff and I saw you and your group man...dude you''re awesome¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I saw you the night of the Chupacabras¡­¡± Stefan says that to Alejandro. Alejandro looks at him with  suspicion. Alejandro begins to ask; ¡°What did you see?¡±

    ¡°I saw you jumping in front of the Chupacabras to save a girl...man, you looked so cool¡­¡± Stefan expresses excitement. Alejandro feels cocky;  ¡°Nah, it was no big deal¡­¡±

    ¡°I mean it dude, you¡¯re an inspiration, you¡¯re a hero¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, how much did you see?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much...I saw Uriel fight that Ian-guy...seriously, what is Uriel anyway? What about you guys, what¡¯s with the suits that Carlos and Chelsea have? and Tiwa, is she a shaman or something?  I mean I have some pictures that... ¡±

    (CCCCHHHHHIIINNNGGGG)

    Suddenly, Carlos appears from behind pointing his sword at Stefan; ¡°Are you a spy or something? Show me the pictures¡­¡±

    ¡°AAHHH¡± Stefan screams as he sees the sword. Tiwa appears in front of Alejandro; ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡±

    Alejandro is confused; ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong? Did you hear all that?¡±

    ¡°Of course we did...he knows too much...tell me, who are you working for?¡± Carlos grabs Stefan ''s shirt neck. Stefan begins to panic; ¡°No...wait, you got it all wrong¡­¡±

    ¡°Carlos wait...let¡¯s hear him out¡­¡± Alejandro stops Carlos, Carlos looks at him and replies; ¡°You idiot...if this guy is a spy, then we are in danger...I cannot trust him¡­¡±

    Alejandro charges mana in his fist; ¡°Leave him alone¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you want to fight me? Very well...then I¡­¡±

    (PUUM PUUM)

    Tiwa hits both of them; ¡°Enough you two...now then, hey pervert...tell me are you a spy?¡±

    ¡°N-N-No I¡¯m not¡­¡± Stefan responds nervously.

    ¡°Jana¡± Tiwa summons her familiar named Jana the serpent, Jana looks at him in the eyes hypnotizing him. Tiwa asks once again; ¡°Tell me the truth¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, the truth is that I am not a spy...and I love anime and manga...and I often cry myself to sleep because I am lonely¡­and you are sexy¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough¡­¡± Tiwa gets embarrassed. Carlos begins to laugh; ¡°So he is a weirdo...that¡¯s all, man this guy is a bigger loser than you Alejandro¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up..¡± Alejandro replies. Tiwa stops the hypnosis; ¡°Okay, you¡¯re free, but you still know too much, I will have Uriel erase your memories¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re erasing his memories?¡± Alejandro asks with a worried expression. Carlos looks at him and replies; ¡°Of course you idiot, if he keeps his memories...he will probably tell everyone...remember that we must be undercover¡­¡±

    ¡°I know but¡­¡± Alejandro feels guilt as he knows how it feels to be lonely. Stefan vows his head; ¡°I understand the situation I¡¯m in...and I accept to erase my memories but let me do this mission...I want to feel that sensation of being a hero even if I forget...at least, you guys will remember me right?¡±

    Carlos looks at Tiwa. He sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°Very well...Alejandro will be in charge of you...but I will erase those pictures okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Really thank you...here is my phone and don¡¯t worry...they are blurry¡­¡±

    Alejandro feels relief; ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Carlos looks away; ¡°Don¡¯t thank me you idiot¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks at them and notices something; ¡°By the way, why are you guys dressed like that?¡±

    Carlos has a doctor¡¯s coat and Tiwa is dressed like a nurse. Tiwa feels embarrassed and replies; ¡°Well, we needed to infiltrate...and we actually got into the room and saw the kid¡­¡±

    ¡°But the kid was in no position to talk, to be honest, he refused to talk to us¡­¡± Carlos crosses his arms. Tiwa looks at him; ¡°That¡¯s because you scared him¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t damn it¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, so I think I can talk to him, but I don¡¯t know how to infiltrate¡­¡±Alejandro looks at both, Tiwa and Carlos look at each other and smile, Alejandro notices that and asks; ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°We figured you would say that?¡± Tiwa says to him. Carlos and Tiwa begin to walk towards him. Alejandro takes a step back feeling nervous; ¡°Ahh guys...what are you¡­¡±

    ¡°Jana hold him¡± Tiwa orders Jana to hold him. Alejandro tries to run but Jana ties him up with force. Stefan looks impressed by the serpent; ¡°WHOA A SNAKE FAMILIAR!¡±

    Carlos approaches Alejandro and smiles; ¡°This will hurt a little¡­¡±

    ¡°No wait¡­¡±

    (CCLLLIIICCKKK)

    ¡°AAHHHHHHH¡±

    *************************************************************************** Entrance of the Hospital...

    ¡°Mmmhhmm¡± The nurse in charge of the front entrance humbles as she cleans the front desk, at that moment, two visitors arrive:

    ¡°Excuse me...My friend needs some help¡­¡±

    The nurse sees Stefan holding Alejandro who has a broken arm; ¡°Oh my goodness, what happened here?¡±

    ¡°My friend tried to hit on another guy¡¯s girlfriend and he lost the fight¡­¡± Stefan laughs nervously, Alejandro looks at him angry as he says in a low tone; ¡°I hate all of you¡­¡±

    ¡°Sure thing, come this way¡­¡± The nurse immediately takes Alejandro to emergency; ¡°Stealth mode on¡­¡± Stefan immediately heads in search of the kid thinking; ¡°They said that he was in room 345...so I must head to the third floor¡­¡±

    He arrives at the floor and sees guards in front of the door, Stefan chuckles with confidence; ¡°Mission Failed¡­¡±

    ¡°Sheesh, you¡¯re such a  loser¡­¡± Carlos stands next to Stefan. Carlos with great speed, charges and knocks the guards unconscious. Carlos grabs Stefan and  they immediately hide them in another room.

    Stefan is impressed; ¡°Wow, that was so cool!¡±

    ¡°Of course, now let¡¯s see that boy¡­¡± Carlos opens the door.

    Meanwhile¡­

    Tiwa, who is dressed like a nurse, finishes treating Alejandro. Alejandro looks at her and sighs; ¡°You, I could¡¯ve just pretended to have an injured arm, Carlos didn¡¯t need to break it¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, we needed this to be more realistic...amd done¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay...thank you¡­¡± Alejandro stands up ; ¡°Let¡¯s go see that child¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Tiwa grabs Alejandro¡¯s sleeve; ¡°Wait, Alejandro...there¡¯s something I wanted to talk to you about¡­¡±

    ¡°Tiwa? Is something wrong?¡±

    Tiwa¡¯s face gets red of embarrassment; ¡°Lately, you¡¯ve been too close to Valerie...do you have a relationship with her?¡±

    ¡°Tiwa, what are you¡­¡± Tiwa interrupts Alejandro by pushing him to the clinical bed, she sits on top of him.

    (GULP)

    Alejandro looks at Tiwa¡¯s eyes, they are filled with passion; ¡°Tiwa, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Alejandro, can¡¯t you see that I also want to be with you? I fell for you ever since we faced the Chupacabras...Alejandro, why don¡¯t you look at me like you look at Valerie?¡±

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    ¡°Tiwa...this isn¡¯t the time¡­¡± Alejandro his heartbeat increases. Tiwa grabs his hand and puts it on her breast; ¡°Can¡¯t you feel my heart? I want you to touch me¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh God...it¡¯s so soft...this sensation...I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡± Alejandro looks at her in a pervy way; ¡°My wish has come true...I am touching a boob...I can die in peace now¡­¡±

    Alejandro thinks of it as he squeezes Tiwa¡¯s breast gently causing her to moan. Tiwa leans towards him and tries to kiss him. Alejandro slowly closes his eyes, suddenly; ¡°Remember that you are mine¡­¡±

    Alejandro remembers Valerie¡¯s voice, he raises his body and separates himself from Tiwa, he breathes heavily; ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do that to you...it wouldn¡¯t be fair¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you hate me? Don¡¯t you desire me?¡± Tiwa asks with tears in her eyes. Alejandro avoids looking at her in the eyes; ¡°It¡¯s not that...it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    At that moment, a nurse opens the door and sees them on the bed. Alejandro and Tiwa panic; ¡°WAIT¡­IT¡¯S JUST A MISUNDERSTANDING!¡±

    The nurse chuckles and slowly closes the door; ¡°Sorry to interrupt¡­¡±

    ¡°We should get out of here!¡± Tiwa and Alejandro immediately run away.

    As they arrive on the third floor and around the corner where the kid¡¯s room is located. Alejandro looks at it and asks; ¡°So, that¡¯s the room huh?¡±

    Alejandro sees Tiwa walking away; ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I showed you the room, I¡¯m done for tonight...Good luck okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Tiwa wait, about what happened earlier, I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    ¡°Forget about it...forget everything...focus on the mission¡­¡± Tiwa begins to run, she has tears in her eyes and her face is red as she thinks; ¡°I can¡¯t believe I almost crossed the line...I¡¯m such an idiot¡­¡±

    ¡°Tiwa¡­¡± Alejandro takes a deep breath and opens the door; ¡°What is going on here?¡± Alejandro asks as he sees Stefan on the ground with a bruise on his head and a toy airplane next to him. Carlos holding the screaming:

    ¡°TELL ME WHAT YOU SAW DAMN IT!¡±

    ¡°Hey Alejandro, the mission isn¡¯t going well¡­¡± Stefan closes his eyes. Alejandro gets mad and screams; ¡°YOU TWO GET OUT!¡±

    Alejandro forces the two of them to get out; ¡°Sheesh those idiots...are you okay?¡±

    Alejandro asks the kid, the kid ignores him and looks at the window, Alejandro smiles and sits on a chair next to him; ¡°I see...so, you don¡¯t want to talk ehh...well, I''m just going to play with this toy plane¡­¡±

    Alejandro begins to move it around catching the child¡¯s curiosity. Alejandro, who only moves his right hand says; ¡°Want to see a magic trick?¡±

    Alejandro gathers a little mana in the shape of wind and begins to make the plane float by itself; ¡°This is something that Valerie taught me¡­¡±

    ¡°WWWOOOWW!¡¯ The child immediately runs to his side; ¡°How are you doing that?¡±

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s a magic trick¡­¡± Alejandro makes the plane fly higher to the ceiling and move in circles making the child look with enthusiasm.

    Alejandro introduces himself; ¡°My name is Alejandro and you?¡±

    ¡°My name is Luis¡­¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you Luis...here¡­¡± Alejandro makes the plane land on Luis¡¯ hand; ¡°That was awesome¡­¡±

    ¡°Right?¡± Alejandro smiles at him. Alejandro and Luis begin to talk; ¡°Let me tell you the story of the Silver Hero¡­¡±

    The Silver Hero is the story that Alejandro¡¯s Grandfather used to tell him...if you want to learn more about the story...read Vol. 1- Chapter 0...

    Wind blows faster outside the Hospital, in the Shadows, a being slowly walks towards it.

    After a couple of minutes, Luis and Alejandro were already friends. Alejandro begins to ask him; ¡°So, why are you here?¡±

    Luis changes his expression from a smile to a sad one; ¡°My sister was taken by the Boogeyman¡­I was only joking when I said that the Boogeyman would get her...I didn¡¯t know that he actually existed...he ate Corina as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Who ''s Corina?¡±

    ¡°She was my babysitter...she was really mean to us and always hit my sister and I...I always wished that she would be punished but not like this¡­¡±

    Luis begins to cry; ¡°Nobody believes me...they think I¡¯m crazy...Lucia...my sister, was she eaten by the Boogeyman?¡±

    Alejandro puts his hand on Luis¡¯ head; ¡°Don¡¯t worry...I do believe you and we will find your sister and stop the Boogeyman¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? You can?¡±

    ¡°We will, you see, I want to be like the Silver Hero one day...and I got some strong friends that will help me¡­¡±

    ¡°Alejandro, you¡¯re so awesome¡­¡± Luis pulls up his sleeve revealing a cut; ¡°The Boogeyman did this to me...he said that he would come for me¡­¡±

    Alejandro is in shock upon seeing that scratch; ¡°I see...so, he is coming for you huh¡­¡± Alejandro stands up and points at himself; ¡°Don¡¯t worry...I, the Silver Hero...will protect you¡­¡±

    ¡°Really...Thank you¡­¡± -KNOCK KNOCK- ¡°Luis...it¡¯s time for bed¡­¡± A nurse enters the room. Luis is frightened; ¡°Alejandro...don¡¯t leave me¡­¡±

    Alejandro smiles; ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go to the restroom and come back okay...there is nothing to worry about¡­¡±

    Alejandro leaves the room and heads to the restroom. Carlos and Stefan are waiting for him; ¡°So, did he say something?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...he is the next victim¡­¡± Alejandro confirms to Stefan. Carlos sighs; ¡°I guess, this won¡¯t be easy¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the restroom...keep an eye on him...he said that the Boogeyman would come for him¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Well, then, if the Boogeyman is real...then I want to meet him¡­¡± Carlos shows a determined expression.

    Tiwa sits outside a bench as she thinks; ¡°I was so stupid...what was I thinking¡­¡±

    ¡°Mistress Tiwa...we have trouble¡­¡± Jana the serpent informs Tiwa, Tiwa stands up and asks; ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°There are high-levels of mana in the child¡¯s room¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    In the room, the nurse prepares Luis for him to go to sleep and underneath his bed. A figure appears and smiles. A pair of yellow and sharp teeth showing as the beast says:

    ¡°I¡¯ve Found You!¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Luis looks at the window really scared. He looks at the nurse and asks:

    ¡°Excuse me, can you look under the bed and see if the Boogeyman is not there?¡±

    The nurse chuckles; ¡°The Boogeyman?¡± Luis nods in agreement, the nurse pats his head:

    ¡°Silly boy, the Coco or Boogeyman like you call it just a story that parents tell to keep the children from misbehaving but oh well...if that makes you happy¡­¡±

    The nurse takes a look under the bed, there is nothing, she smiles; ¡°See...there is nothing under the bed¡­.¡±

    Suddenly is being pulled under the bed. She struggles and tries to run but a hand grabs her and pulls her under:

    ¡°NNOOOOO KKKYYYAAAHHHH¡±

    Luis is frightened by what he just saw. He only hears the nurse screaming. After a few moments, Luis tries to look under the bed, he moves a little and sees blood coming out of the bed.

    Luis looks up and sees a shadow of a being behind him. He turns around slowly and his eyes open wider as the Boogeyman is standing behind him.

    Lighting flashes down revealing his monstrous face:

    ¡°Hello...Luis¡­¡±

    **************************************************************************

    A few moments earlier...

    Alejandro finishes going to the restroom; ¡°Man, this is life¡­¡±

    (PPPUUMMM)

    ¡°ALEJANDRO!¡±

    ¡°AHHH TIWA¡±

    Tiwa stands at the door, Alejandro looks angry; ¡°Hey, don¡¯t come in here like¡­¡±

    ¡°The Boogeyman has appeared.¡± Alejandro begins to head towards Luis at high speed thinking:

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    Carlos and Stefan are at the elevator heading to the room. Carlos looks at Stefan eating some fries:

    ¡°You ate 5 burgers and now fries...don¡¯t you think that was a little exaggerated¡­¡±

    ¡°No...that¡¯s what I usually eat¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...keep eating like that and you will get fatter¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up, I only eat because I am nervous¡­¡± Stefan replies, Carlos sighs; ¡°Nervous of what? The Boogeyman, that thing doesn¡¯t even¡­¡±

    (GGGYYYYAAHHHH)

    At that moment, the lights of the floor go off¡­.

    Carlos and Stefan hear a scream, they head towards the room. They encounter Alejandro and Tiwa; ¡°What was that scream?¡± Stefan asks the others.

    ¡°The lights are gone, this is bad¡­¡± Carlos says to everyone.

    (BADUMP)

    Alejandro opens the door. Everyone is paralyzed by what they are seeing, wind blows gather and lightning falls with force revealing a humanoid figure wearing a black cape with a hood. The figure is 7 feet tall, almost reaching the ceiling. It has large claws, and holds Luis with one of his hands.

    ¡°LLLLUUUUIIIISSS!¡± Alejandro screams. Luis, who is barely conscious, extends his hand; ¡°Alejandro...help me¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh...you can see me...now that is magnificent...I will add you to my collection¡­¡±

    ¡°DAMN YOU!¡± Alejandro charges at him, Carlos tries to stop him; ¡°YOU FOOL! YOU CAN¡¯T ACTIVATE IT RIGHT NOW!¡±

    ¡°Activate, Silver Mustang!¡± Alejandro chants, his crest begins to glow but it only expands a little of the silver veins; ¡°Damn it, it didn¡¯t activate at all...it doesn¡¯t matter...I will save Luis¡­.¡±

    Alejandro prepares to attack, the Boogeyman laughs as tree roots come out of his cloak and attack Alejandro forcing him to the wall.

    (BBBOOOOMMMM)

    ¡°ALEJANDRO!¡± Tiwa screams, Stefan is paralyzed as he has a nervous smile; ¡°He¡¯s real, I knew he was real!¡±

    Carlos charges and makes his katana appear, roots attack once more, Carlos slashes the roots one by one; ¡°Is that the best you got¡­¡±

    (SSSLLLLAASSHHHHH)

    Carlos slashes his hood off revealing his sinister face. He has pointy ears, yellow eyes. A large pointy nose, large teeth and little hair. He is very tall and his fingers are long and dry.

    ¡°Man, you¡¯re really ugly¡­¡± Carlos jumps to the wall and uses it as an impulse. He charges at the Boogeyman. The Boogeyman smiles; ¡°Nice Try¡­¡±

    The Boogeyman puts Luis in front of him. Carlos moves to the right avoiding hitting the kid; ¡°Damn you bastard¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a tree root grabs one of his legs and pulls him with force. Throwing him outside the window breaking it.

    (CCCRRAAASSHHHH)

    ¡°AAHHH¡± Carlos falls from the third floor. Tiwa summons her spirit owl Suma; ¡°Suma, fuse now¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±Suma¡¯s mana begins to transfer to Tiwa¡¯s, Tiwa opens her eyes as they change to the yellow color. Tiwa lifts her hand, her hand turns into a silver colored claws.

    ¡°GARRAS DE ACERO¡± (IRON CLAWS)

    (SSSLLLAASSHHH)

    Tiwa tries to attack the Boogeyman but he shelters himself with the roots. One of the roots grabs Tiwa and hangs her upside down. The Boogeyman begins to laugh:

    ¡°Women taste better...I will take you too¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡­¡± -SSSLLLAASSHHH- A wind blade cuts the root, Tiwa falls out the window.

    At that moment, Alejandro charges gathering mana on his right arm. ¡°You¡¯re annoying¡­¡±

    The Boogeyman grabs Alejandro¡¯s leg and slams him in the ground breaking and sending him to a level below.

    ¡°Now then¡­¡± The Boogeyman throws the bed out the window revealing a portal and stands on it. They slowly begin to sink,

    Stefan is frozen with fear; ¡°What do I do? What can I do?¡±

    ¡°Wait...I need to save you¡­¡± Alejandro climbs up, he is bleeding from his had and extends his arm.

    ¡°AALLLLEEEEEJJJAANNNNDDDROOO!!¡± Luis struggles, the Boogeyman laughs as he and Luis slowly disappear. Stefan smiles and grabs Alejandro¡¯s shoulder:

    ¡°Hey man...thank you...I am literally wetting myself of fear here...but you¡¯re different...despite being hurt...you are still fighting...it was nice knowing you¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait...what are you?¡±

    ¡°AAHHHHH¡±  Stefan charges at the portal; ¡°I¡¯m going to be a hero¡­¡±

    ¡°YOU IDIOT! STEFAN!¡± Alejandro screams as he sees Stefan enter the portal. The portal closes as Alejandro loses consciousness.

    ***************************************************************************

    March 22nd

    ¡°lejandro...Alejandro¡­.Alejandro...Alejandro¡­¡± Alejandro hears someone calling, he slowly opens his eyes and sees a light shining towards him.

    ¡°Where am I?¡± Alejandro looks around and sees Tiwa and Carlos; ¡°Tiwa...Carlos...what happened?¡±

    Alejandro begins to remember the events of last night; ¡°LUIS...STEFAN!¡± Alejandro lifts his body and tries to stand up.

    Tiwa tries to stop him; ¡°Calm down, you were injured...you must rest¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t rest...Luis...Stefan¡­I need to¡­I made a promise...¡±

    ¡°Calm down,  Alejandro¡­¡± Alejandro hears a feminine voice, he looks at the door and sees Kasumi entering the room. Alongside her is Shion and Rosa. Rosa runs towards Alejandro; ¡°Mijo...are you okay? I was so worried?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, but I can¡¯t breathe¡­¡± Alejandro¡¯s face turns purple. Rosa lets him go. Kasumi looks at Carlos and asks; ¡°What happened in the hospital? A nurse is dead and there are people missing...I need some explanation¡­¡±

    Carlos looks down and begins to explain; ¡° The Boogeyman attacked us, he attacked by surprise and took the boy...Stefan jumped there trying to help the boy and disappeared in the portal¡­¡±

    Carlos bows his head; ¡°I¡¯m sorry...you put your trust in me senpai...and yet I failed you¡­¡±

    Kasumi walks towards Carlos and hugs him; ¡°You fool...you haven¡¯t failed yet...I still believe that you can finish this mission with success¡­¡±

    (BOING)

    Carlos begins to bleed from his nose as he thinks; ¡°Senpai¡¯s oppai are the best¡­¡±

    ¡°Now then, what are we dealing with really? I know the Boogeyman is just a name...but I want to know what we are really dealing with¡­¡± Kasumi lets go of Carlos. Carlos cleans his nose and takes out his phone:

    ¡°Judging from what I saw last night...Tiwa and I came to the conclusion that we are dealing with this¡­¡±

    Carlos shows a drawing of a creature with long ears and green skin. Kasumi opens her eyes wider; ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that it''s a goblin¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed senpai, but to be more accurate it''s a Hobgoblin¡­¡±

    ¡°A hobgoblin? You mean the magical creature from European folklore?¡± Alejandro asks Carlos, Carlos nods in agreement; ¡°Indeed, those creatures are not magical...those bastards can control mana perfectly...they eat children and rape women¡­during the medieval era...they were responsible of most of the killings in Northern Europe¡­¡±

    ¡°So a Hobgoblin was here huh...but how...they should be extinct when the Order of the Holy Cross hunted them down¡­¡±

    ¡°It appears some of them survived...that explains the legend of the Boogeyman¡­¡± Shion says to Kasumi. Kasumi bites her nail:

    ¡°That monster is dangerous...I can¡¯t believe we didn¡¯t put much attention to that¡­¡±

    ¡°Is the Hobgoblin that dangerous?¡± Tiwa asks Kasumi, Kasui nods in agreement; ¡°Indeed, they are...Hobgoblins are much taller, stronger and smarter than a regular goblin¡­¡±

    ¡°You could say that it scales power, they would be between a Level 2 and 3 Kage¡­¡± Shion finishes explaining. She looks at Kasumi; ¡°Senpai, I think that we should get involved...we probably need to ask for Uriel¡¯s help¡­¡±

    -TCH- ¡°Just when Ms. Heidi left...I guess I have no choice...I will¡­¡±

    ¡°WAIT!¡± Carlos raises his voice. Everyone looks at Carlos, Carlos bows his head; ¡°Please...please let Tiwa and I handle this...we have trained so hard...I know that we can save the children...we can stop the Boogeyman...Please Senpai!¡±

    Kasumi sighs with her eyes closed; ¡°Look Carlos, I understand how you feel, but this is not to be taken lightly...so promise me that you won¡¯t die¡­¡±

    Carlos looks with enthusiasm; ¡°RIGHT!¡±

    Tiwa who had her eyes closed, opens them and begins to say; ¡° I have Jana tracking them down, and I located their location...it appears that they are in an old tree located 20 kms up north¡­¡±

    ¡°Right...Tiwa, time to go¡­¡± Carlos looks at Tiwa. ¡°Wait...I want to go with you¡­¡± Alejandro tries to lift his body.

    Rosa stops him; ¡°No mijo...you are injured and you have a broken arm and leg¡­¡±

    ¡°But I promised that child...and Stefan...he¡¯s....¡±

    ¡°Stop Alejandro...you won¡¯t participate...that¡¯s an order¡­¡± Kasumi raises her voice, Alejandro lowers his head. Kasumi continues to speak:

    ¡°You must accept that you can¡¯t help...you are a part of Yggdrasil now...you can¡¯t act rashly okay¡­you disobeyed Carlos and charged straight ahead...and see what happened...¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡­¡± Alejandro nods, feeling down. Rosa hugs him; ¡°Ay mijo...please rest¡­¡±

    Tiwa and Carlos leave the room, as they walk upstairs, Tiwa asks Carlos:

    ¡°Hey...do you have a plan?¡±

    ¡°Of course...in fact, he will actually help us¡­¡± Carlos says with a smile.

    ***************************************************************************

    Mission of San Juan

    In the Mission of San Juan, another situation was happening...something different from the Boogeyman...everyone was in shock as they knew that Uriel had a date¡­

    ¡°Is it true? He¡¯s going on a date with a girl?¡± Fabiola asks with discontent as she climbs the stairs. Estrella follows her nervously as she replies; ¡°That¡¯s right...at least that¡¯s what I heard¡­¡±

    Fabiola reaches Uriel¡¯s room; ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to ask him directly¡­¡±

    ¡°Fabiola, wait¡­¡± Estrella tries to stop her but she trips pushing Fabiola.-PPPUUMM- Both of them fall; ¡°Ouch...that hurt¡­¡±

    Fabiola and Estrella look up and see a shirtless Uriel. Uriel walks towards them; ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Fabiola and Estrella¡¯s faces get red as they see his six-pack. They immediately stand up and begin to run as they scream; ¡°SSSOORRYYY!¡±

    ¡°Oh wow...you sure are strong...hijo¡­¡± Maria walks to his room. Uriel puts his dark blue buttoned shirt on; ¡°But, I¡¯m not as strong as I want to¡­¡±

    Maria sits on his bed and crosses her legs; ¡°You know, I¡¯m happy...you are having a regular date, like a regular teenager.¡±

    Uriel chuckles; ¡°Well, I am only doing what I promised Chelsea...that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Maria stands up and straightens his shirt neck; ¡°Just remember to have fun okay...enjoy the moment¡­¡±

    ¡°I will¡­¡±

    ¡°I have another favor to ask you¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Take care of your sister...I understand that she will wait for Alejandro right? Please keep an eye on her¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry...I will, but she is strong, she is perhaps stronger than me¡­¡± Uriel replies as he opens a portal; ¡°Well...I¡¯m off¡­¡±

    ¡°Goodbye hijo...thank you for visiting¡­¡± Maria waves at him as he closes the portal. Maria with a warm smile; ¡°Have fun¡­¡±

    At that same time¡­

    A portal opens in the spot where he and Chelsea agreed on, which is next to the mall, in a place where no one is looking. Standing next to the portal is Chelsea who is wearing a black short skirt, and a white strappy blouse with a black jacket. She is holding a purse.

    Uriel appears from the portal; ¡°Did I keep you waiting?¡±

    ¡°No, I just got here?¡± Chelsea says to Uriel. She hugs his arm; ¡°Alright...let¡¯s go have fun¡­¡±

    Both of them enter the mall. Suddenly, Victoria and Angela who were eating in the food court look at them; ¡°Look...it¡¯s Uriel and Chelsea¡­¡±

    ¡°Y-Y-Yeah, they look like a couple¡­¡± Angela replies with a shy tone. Victoria stands up looking angry; ¡°Let¡¯s follow them...that two timing cheater¡­¡±

    Uriel had his own fight to deal with¡­

    At that same time¡­

    ¡°Where am I?¡± Stefan looks around as he slowly walks inside on what it appears to be cave:

    ¡°I must find the kid as soon as possible¡­¡±

    Stefan runs deeper as the roots slowly begin to follow him.

    As the sun begins to set...He will awaken once again...The Boogeyman will rise...Stefan is in major trouble...

 Vol. 5.5 - Part 3: The Boogeyman

    Unknown¡­

    The sun is up in the sky shining everywhere in the borderland...located up north, before reaching the forest...there is an old giant tree located in the desert...in that tree there is a legend¡­

    The Legend of El Coco or Boogeyman...it is said that the Boogeyman lives in the oldest tree where they plant the children who misbehave and eat them after they are matured¡­.it is also said that the Boogeyman is able to appear under the bed or in the closet¡­

    He sleeps during the day and moves at night¡­The Boogeyman is now asleep as the sun is up, however, the sun begins to set¡­

    (STEP STEP STEP)

    Stefan walks carefully in the cave, the cave is narrow and humid causing Stefan to sweat a lot. Stefan carefully approaches one room thinking; ¡°Damn it...as soon as I enter the portal, I fEll down and hit my head unconscious...I must hurry¡­¡±

    Stefan uses the flashlight on his phone to illuminate the path because it is dark. Stefan sees two paths, a right one and a left one; ¡°Now which one do I choose?¡±

    Stefan puts a stick on the ground and lets it fall. The stick falls to the right. Stefan chooses the right one and slowly walk towards it:

    ¡°I wonder what it is at the end of this tunnel¡­¡±

    (BADUMP)

    Stefan¡¯s eyes open widely as he sees the Boogeyman sitting in an old trunk in the shape of a throne.

    Stefan covers the light and puts his hands on his mouth to avoid screaming.

    The Boogeyman appears to be asleep, he has his eyes closed. Stefan slowly begins to walk backwards and exits that room. The Boogeyman who is supposed to be asleep smiles.

    Stefan takes a deep breath; ¡°That was a close one¡­¡±

    Stefan reaches the end of the tunnel, and looks at another corridor, however, the corridor is different. The corridor has children tried up by branches in the walls. Stefan is horrified for what he is seeing:

    ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    There are about 15 children tied up and other 5 children lying on the ground. Stefan slowly walks towards one of them; ¡°Hey, are you alright? Hey¡­¡±

    Stefan touches the kid, Stefan opens his eyes wider; ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    Stefan sees that the kid has been mummified and missing a couple of limbs. Stefan falls back as he notices that all the children in the ground are the same, they are all dead.

    Stefan with a frightened expression begins to throw up. As he coughs up,he points the flashlight up and sees that the children hanging on the wall are still alive. Stefan quickly looks for Luis.

    ¡°Luis...where are you?¡± Stefan moves and sees Luis hanging at the end. Luis slowly opens his eyes; ¡°Are you the weird mister?¡±

    Stefan feels a boulder that says ¡°Weirdo¡± falls on his head; ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me¡­¡±

    ¡°Where am I? Where is my  sister?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but listen, I¡¯m going to get you out of here okay...but we need to be quiet¡­¡± Stefan suddenly hears a noise and immediately turns off the light. Stefan hides in the corner,

    Luis begins to struggle; ¡°Don¡¯t leave us¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, just stay quiet...for a moment...and don¡¯t scream¡­¡±

    The Boogeyman enters the corridor waking everyone up. The children who are scared begin to cry.

    The Boogeyman begins to laugh; ¡°I really enjoy looking at your fearful faces...the fear...that¡¯s why I became the Boogeyman...I really enjoy eating you children¡­¡±

    ¡°MAMA...HELP¡­.¡± Children scream as they see the Boogeyman. The Boogeyman grabs a kid; ¡°This is what happens to those who misbehave¡­¡±

    (CRUNCH CRUNCH)

    The Boogeyman begins to eat a child in front of the others. The others begin to scream and cry.

    Stefan is frozen on what he just saw. The Boogeyman finishes eating the child and throws the leftovers to the ground; ¡°This one was rotten...I will try a girl instead...but that would be for later...and I choose you¡­¡±

    The Boogeyman points at Lucia (Luis¡¯ sister). he walks away slowly as he bursts into laughter. The children begin to cry and call out for their parents. Stefan stands up and with a determined expression:

    ¡°I need to save these children¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Sun City¡­

    In Sun City, there is a mall that has an open roof...it¡¯s called ¡°The Fountains¡± because it has several fountains along the mall and that¡¯s the place where Alejandro and Marjorie decided to meet...

    The sun has almost set, Alejandro walks towards his meeting point with Marjorie. He looks down because he couldn¡¯t do anything to help the others:

    ¡°I look pathetic, with even a broken arm¡­¡±

    Alejandro arrives at the meeting point, he looks at Marjorie sitting in front of the fountains. She is wearing a black blouse, red mini skirt and black tights. Alejandro blushes as he approaches her:

    ¡°H-H-Hey...Majorie¡­¡±

    Marjorie looks at Alejandro and asks worried:

    ¡°Alejandro, what happened to you?¡±

    Alejandro avoids looking him in the eyes and laughs nervously; ¡°I fell down the stairs...¡±

    ¡°Alejandro...you should be careful...you could seriously get hurt¡­¡±

    ¡°I know..I know¡­¡± Alejandro laughs nervously and hears a young boy screaming; ¡°I¡¯m the Silver Space Ranger¡­¡± He turns and looks at the a child running with  ¡°Space Ranger¡± costume as he screams:

    ¡°I AM THE SILVER SPACE RANGER! I AM A HERO!¡±

    ¡°A hero...huh¡­¡± Alejandro begins to think; ¡°I promised Luis that I would protect him and be a Hero...such a Hero, I turned out to be¡­¡±

    ¡°Alejandro...is everything alright?¡± Marjorie asks Alejandro. Alejandro looks anxious, he makes a fist and asks:

    ¡°Marjorie, could you wait for me for one more hour?¡±

    ¡°One hour?¡±

    ¡°Yes...there is something I must do...I need to be a hero¡­¡±

    Marjorie smiles; ¡°A hero huh...I remembered when we were little, you always said that you wanted to be a hero¡­¡±

    Marjorie walks towards him and grabs his hand; ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on...but I will wait for you okay...take the time you need...I will wait for you here¡­¡±

    Alejandro smiles; ¡°Thank you...I promise I will return¡­¡± Alejandro begins to run, he takes off his support in order to run faster.

    Marjorie smiles; ¡°It¡¯s like you said...Valerie...he is a very determined guy...tell me...do you want to drink some coffee?¡±

    Valerie walks towards her, she chuckles; ¡°That fool...he forgot about his broken arm...hey, Marjorie...what do you think about my brother?¡±

    Marjorie blushes as she avoids looking at her. Valerie smiles; ¡°That¡¯s what I thought...well then, let¡¯s drink some coffee.¡±

    ¡°Ha...ha...ha¡­¡± Alejandro runs towards the exit. Suddenly, he is pulled by the neck and forced to go to an empty hall. -PPUUMM- ¡°OUCH! THAT HURT! WHO DID THIS?¡±

    Alejandro opens his eyes and looks at the two people; ¡°Uriel? Chelsea?¡±

    ¡°Hey...I heard that you messed up again¡­¡± Chelsea chuckles. Alejandro looks confused; ¡°Wait, are you two on a date?¡±

    Chelsea chuckles; ¡°Of course¡­¡± Alejandro looks at Uriel who replies; ¡°Look, I am just fulfilling my promise to her¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about Marjorie¡­¡± Alejandro stands up. -PPUUMM- Chelsea punches his stomach; ¡°Don¡¯t talk about other women in front of me¡­¡±

    ¡°S-S-Sorry¡­¡± Alejandro grabs his stomach. Uriel looks at him; ¡°Now, then, you want to save that kid right?¡±

    Alejandro nods in agreement with determination. Uriel grabs his broken arm and heals it. Alejandro breaks the arm cast. Uriel opens a portal:

    ¡°I tracked down their location, you will go over there...Listen, Hobgoblins are strong...so don¡¯t do reckless things¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I got it¡­¡± Alejandro replies, Uriel pushes him; ¡°Good luck¡­¡±

    The portal closes, Uriel looks at Chelsea and asks; ¡°Want to go eat dinner?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Chelsea grabs his arm as they head to a restaurant.

    ***************************************************************************

    Chinese Restaurant¡­

    Uriel and Chelsea decided to eat dinner at a Chinese restaurant. Uriel ordered Orange Chicken and Chelsea ordered Broccoli beef.

    ¡°So, how¡¯s the chicken?¡± Chelsea asks Uriel. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good...do you want to try some?¡±

    ¡°Only if you feed it to me¡­¡± Chelsea replies with a seductive voice. Uriel grabs a piece of chicken with his chopsticks and feeds Chelsea. Chelsea eats it; ¡°Delicious¡­¡±

    ¡°Glad you liked it¡­¡± Uriel makes a little smile. Chelsea grabs some beef and feeds Uriel with her chopsticks; ¡°Say ahh¡­¡±

    Uriel eats it; ¡°It¡¯s good¡­¡±

    The two of them chuckle and continue to eat and talk. A few tables behind them, Victoria and Angela who were following them are ¡°supposedly¡± eating.

    They are wearing black clothes and sunglasses as a cover. Victoria looks at them with jealousy; ¡°Uriel, I can¡¯t believe he is dating her...he already has me¡­¡±

    ¡°Victoria, I don¡¯t feel comfortable...maybe we should go¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on Angela, you wanted to know what was going on right? I mean, we¡¯ve been following him for a couple of days and he always disappears...today we will catch him...I want to know where he lives¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah...but still¡­¡±

    Uriel and Chelsea stand up,  and head towards them. Victoria and Angela cover themselves. They pass right next to them without noticing.

    ¡°Phew, that was a close one...come on¡­¡± Victoria stands up. The waiter brings the tab:

    ¡°Wait, the tab¡­¡±

    Angela says as she lets a 100 dollar bill saying; ¡°Keep the change¡±

    The waitress is impressed; ¡°Wait...you only had water¡­¡±

    Victoria and Angela ran outside the restaurant looking for them but they were nowhere to be found; ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we lost them again¡­¡±

    Victoria sighs with her eyes closed. Angela looks down; ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on...let¡¯s go to¡­¡± Victoria looks at Marjorie and Valerie at a coffee shop; ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Marjorie?¡±

    Marjorie waves at them. Angela and Victoria head towards them. Hiding behind a pillar of the restaurant. Uriel and Chelsea observe them. Chelsea chuckles; ¡°It¡¯s like you said...they were following us¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you¡­¡±

    ¡°You know, I am really liking this date...but it feels that something is missing...I think that I really like the cruel side of you¡­¡±

    ¡°My cruel side?¡±

    Chelsea gets embarrassed and replies; ¡°Yes..that side of you that doesn¡¯t care what happens...I really enjoy looking at that side of you¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...very well, I have something in mind¡­¡± Uriel opens a portal and extends his hand; ¡°Come with me...let¡¯s go do something fun¡­¡±

    Chelsea nods and grabs his hand. Both of them disappear as they walk in the portal.

    ***************************************************************************

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Unknown¡­

    The Boogeyman ate one of the children in front of the others...Stefan saw and he is now trying to free the children¡­

    (CRACK CRACK CRACK)

    ¡°Stay still Luis¡­¡± Stefan tries to break the root with a rock he found. He struggles as he says; ¡°Damn it...why won¡¯t it budge¡­¡±

    ¡°SSSS...Stefan, you must start with the end that¡¯s on the wall¡­¡± Stefan hears a voice. He looks at his shoulder and panics by screaming with his hand on his mouth; ¡°A snake is talking to me¡­.¡±

    ¡°SSS...I am Jana, one of Mistress Tiwa¡¯s guardian spirits¡­I¡¯ve been with you and Mistress is coming this way...¡±

    ¡°Holy cow...you mean like the ones from Shaman Ki¡­¡±

    (PPPUUUMM)

    Jana interrupts him by using her tail to slap him; ¡°SSS...concentrate, we don¡¯t have much time¡­¡±

    ¡°RIGHT¡­¡± Stefan begins to pull from the wall and immediately lets Luis loose. Stefan looks at Luis and says:

    ¡°I need you to help me...we need to free the others¡­¡±

    ¡°B-B-But...I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Luis says as he cries and shakes with fear. Stefan pats his head; ¡°Listen, I¡¯m terrified as well...but right now, we must be their heroes...I¡¯m sure Alejandro would come and help us¡­¡±

    ¡°Alejandro?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he is a strong dude¡­and right now, we need to be strong as well¡­Come on, like the Space Rangers¡­¡±

    ¡°Space Rangers?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...let¡¯s be like them¡­¡± Stefan raises his fist up. Luis nods and immediately goes to free the other kids. Stefan does the same and between the two of them, they free all the kids.

    ¡°Okay everyone, grab hands...I don¡¯t want you to get lost¡­¡± Stefan says to the children. The children obey, Stefan begins to walk with caution towards the exit.

    Luis sees Lucia shaking; ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m scared...I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±

    ¡°Lucia, we must go...we need to get out of here...Mama and papa are waiting¡­¡±

    ¡°But brother, I was a bad kid...that¡¯s why the Boogeyman took me¡­¡±

    ¡°No...I was the one who was bad...I lied to you and I¡¯m sorry...but right now...we must escape...take my hand¡­¡± Lucia slowly takes his hand and they begin to walk.

    ¡°It¡¯s so dark, I can¡¯t see well...and I don¡¯t want to use the flashlight or else...he will notice¡­¡± Stefan walks with caution..

    ¡°SSSS...I will guide you...I can see in the dark¡­¡± Jana¡¯s eyes glow and looks at the tunnel; ¡°To the right¡­¡±

    Everyone begins to walk to the right. As soon as the last kid enters, roots and vines begin to cover the exit.

    ¡°Hurry, we must escape¡­¡± Stefan thinks as he follows Jana¡¯s directions:

    ¡°SSS...Go right...go left...go right...straight ahead¡­¡±

    After a while, the kids begin to get tired, Stefan sees them ; ¡°What¡¯s going on, we¡¯ve been walking in circles¡­¡±

    ¡°SSS...it¡¯s as if the landscape was changing¡­¡±

    Stefan looks in front and sees a trunk in the shape of a throne; ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    (GGYYYAAHHH)

    A girl screams from behind. Stefan and the others turn around and see the Boogeyman holding Lucia. He begins to laugh:

    ¡°HAHAHA...FOLLOWING YOU WAS SO MUCH FUN! BUT YOU CAN¡¯T ESCAPE¡­¡±

    ¡°AAAAHHH EL COCO ... .THE BOOGEYMAN!!!!!¡± The children try to run but the path was blocked with roots and vines. Stefan looks scared.

    The Boogeyman lifts his hand and roots begin to grab the children tying them up and lifting them into the air.

    ¡°You see...I was only watching you...you can¡¯t escape the Boogeyman¡­¡±

    Everyone is tied up except for Luis and Stefan. Stefan asks Jana in a low tone; ¡°How much longer before they arrive?¡±

    ¡°SSSS...Probably two minutes¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it...that¡¯s a long time¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey fatty...what are you mumbling over there?¡±

    (SNAP)

    A root grabs Stefan¡¯s leg and lifts him to the air and slams him to the floor. He begins to bleed from his head as he screams:

    ¡°AAHHHH...THAT HURTS!¡±

    ¡°HAHAHA...HOW PATHETHIC¡±

    The Boogeyman looks at Luis; ¡°As for you...this is your sister right?¡±

    ¡°Y-Y-Yes...she is...let her go?¡±

    ¡°HAHAHA...You know...Let¡¯s play a game¡­I will count to ten...if you are brave enough to take a step forward...then I won¡¯t eat her...but if you don¡¯t I will eat her in front of you¡­¡±

    ¡°Big Brother¡­¡± Lucia cries as the Boogeyman grabs her arm tighter. Luis is so scared that he wet his pants. The Boogeyman laughs as he says:

    ¡°HAHAHA...You already wet yourself...you such a chicken...Tell me boy, how does it feel to see your sister get eaten?¡±

    Luis begins to cry as he thinks; ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lucia...I¡¯m too scared...he is a monster...a monster¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up Luis...you must take that step...you want to save her right? You must¡­¡± Stefan says as he stands up. Suddenly, a root attacks him again and sends him flying and losing his glasses. Stefan looks at the Boogeyman with anger.

    (PPPUUMM)

    ¡°Shut up...you¡¯re annoying¡­Now then...10...9¡­¡± The Boogeyman begins to count. Luis lifts his head and sees with despair:

    ¡°What do I do? I can¡¯t...Lucia¡­¡±

    ¡°8...7...6...5¡­¡±

    Luis feels something in his pocket, he takes out his Silver Space Ranger Badge and begins to think about the Silver Hero; ¡°Silver? That¡¯s right Silver...the Silver Hero...Alejandro told that story¡­¡±

    ¡°4...3...2...1¡­¡±

    At that moment, Luis took a step forward. The Boogeyman stops smiling, Luis breathes heavily; ¡°I DID IT! I TOOK A STEP FORWARD!¡±

    ¡°He did it¡­¡± Stefan raises his head to look. The Boogeyman begins to speak:

    ¡°Oh you did huh¡­Well...then...congratulations... ¡±

    The Boogeyman lifts the girl and opens his large mouth. Lucia begins to scream:

    ¡°BIG BROTHER! LUIS! HELP!

    Luis begins to run towards the Boogeyman; ¡°LUCIA!¡±

    Stefan tires to to stand up:

    ¡°No, the girl...I can¡¯t¡±

    ¡°SSS...Don¡¯t worry...they have arrived!¡± Jana says to Stefan.

    Stefan looks confused. Right above the Boogeyman, a red portal slowly opens without him noticing it.

    Alejandro comes out of the portal, he looks at the Boogeyman trying to eat Lucia. Alejandro gathers mana on his right fist without thinking and at that moment, in a split of a second, the Boogeyman turns.

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    Alejandro punches the Boogeyman with force sending him flying to a wall. Alejandro grabs Lucia and jumps back. The children, Stefan and Luis are in shock.

    Alejandro looks at Luis:

    ¡°Sorry it took so long...but the Silver Hero has arrived¡­¡±

    Luis begins to cry; ¡°Alejandro! You came! You really came!¡±

    Alejandro puts Lucia down, Lucia runs toward Luis; ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    Luis hugs her:

    ¡°Lucia...I¡¯m sorry...it¡¯s all my fault...please forgive me¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Luis, it was not your fault...thank you...you did a really brave thing¡­¡± T

    he siblings hug each other. Alejandro notices Stefann lying on the ground. Alejandro heads to his direction:

    ¡°Hey...are you alright!¡±

    ¡°Yeah dude...I just need a good hamburger and I will be alright!¡±

    Both of them chuckle as Alejandro helps Stefan stand up.

    ¡°HAHAHA...SO YOU CAME! PERFECT! THAT MANNA IN YOUR HAND...I WILL TAKE IT¡­¡± The Boogeyman stands up and points at Alejandro¡¯s hand, the one where he has the golden key.

    Alejandro looks at him with rage; ¡°So, stupid pedophile...I hope you¡¯re ready to be punished!¡±

    ¡°SSS...Alejandro...take cover...the tree is going to be cut down¡­¡± Jana shouts to Alejandro as she slithers on his shoulder. Alejandro looks at her; ¡°Jana...what do you mean by that?¡±

    (BBBOOOMMM)

    The ground begins to rumble, as the giant tree slowly starts to fall.

    ***************************************************************************

    A few minutes earlier¡­

    Tiwa and Carlos head towards Jana¡¯s location...Carlos (who has a driver license) is driving a beautiful black all-terrain suv¡­Similar to a jeep...

    ¡°It appears the Boogeyman has found the children¡­¡± Tiwa has her eyes closed.

    Tiwa can see through Jana¡¯s eyes whenever she closes her own.

    -TCH- ¡°I hope they can last long...we are still two minutes away¡­¡± Carlos says as he steps on the gas harder. Tiwa opens her eyes and asks:

    ¡°Hey, let me ask you something¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you jealous that Chelsea is on a date with Uriel?¡± Tiwa asks Carlos, Carlos panics and moves the SUV as he loses focus.

    ¡°HEY WATCH IT!¡± Tiwa exclaims. Carlos, who looks embarrassed replies; ¡°Well, you are the one who brought an awkward question¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry...but I just wanted to know¡­¡±

    ¡°To be honest...it irritates me a little that your friend is getting all the girls¡­¡± Carlos replies honestly. Tiwa chuckled; ¡°So...you do care about Chelsea ehh¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that...she and I go way back, since we were in Japan...we both have similar goals and since we are about the same age...well...I started seeing her as a close friend¡­¡±

    ¡°I see...so you are close friends¡­¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah...the only one that I want is Kasumi-senapi¡­¡± Carlos comments proudly, he notices what he; ¡°No, wait...forget about that part¡­¡±

    Tiwa chuckles; ¡°I already knew about that...you are so obvious¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up...and what¡¯s with you and Alejandro huh?¡±

    Tiwa looks to the front; ¡°He rejected me...Alejandro is in love with Valerie¡­¡±

    ¡°Valerie? Uriel¡¯s sister...oh yeah...she¡¯s an angel plus she has a great attitude and a great body¡­¡± Carlos stops as he notices Tiwa puffing her cheeks angry at him; ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright...I mean, I have a mission, to find the Golden keys...love is not important¡­¡±

    Carlos looks at Tiwa depressed. He sighs with his eyes closed; ¡°Well that¡¯s too bad, I think you could be a great wife¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Tiwa asks excitedly, Carlos scratches his cheek; ¡°Well yeah, you¡¯re smart, strong and beautiful...any man would fall for you...and if not, they must be blind¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Tiwa smiles at Carlos, he panics; ¡°Yeah, but not me..I want Kasumi to be my wife...I want to fondle her big round brea¡­.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here¡­¡± Tiwa interrupts, pointing at the biggest tree in the middle of the desert. Carlos stops the SUV; ¡°Now that¡¯s too obvious...an evil layer located in the middle of nowhere¡­¡±

    ¡°We need to hurry...the children are in danger¡± Tiwa closes her eyes to look at what is happening; ¡°Wait...Alejandro?¡±

    Tiwa sees Alejandro punching the Boogeyman.

    ¡°Wait, that idiot is here? But how?¡± Carlos asks Tiwa, Tiwa explains; ¡°He came out of a portal¡­¡± Carlos laughs; ¡°So, that idiot Uriel helped him, nothing escapes from that bastard...oh well...time for me to do my job¡­¡±

    Carlos begins to walk towards the tree; ¡°This range should be good.¡±

    Carlos lifts his arm as well showing his crest which consists of a circle with two rectangles up and down and chants; ¡°Activate, Gorrion de Safiro, Completo¡± (Sapphire Swallow, Complete.)

    Carlos¡¯ crest begins to spread around his body causing him to shine into a blue color revealing an esper suit.He is wearing a blue short sleeve shirt with long sleeve black jacket with blue borders and black military pants with  blue military boots. The back of the jacket has an image of a swallow with bluish borders.

    He takes out his katana; ¡°Kurohariotsubame¡± (Blue Swallow)

    Carlos moves a leg back and bends his legs a little; ¡°Stay back Tiwa¡­¡±

    Carlos begins to release manna from his sword identical to blue flames; ¡°T¨¦cnica Secreta; Aleteo del Gorri¨®n del Zafiro Horizontal¡­¡± (Secret Technique; Sapphire Swallow Flap Horizontal)

    (SSSLLLLAASHHHH)

    In a blink of an eye, Carlos made a horizontal cut. He puts away his katana and begins to walk towards Tiwa; ¡°I¡¯m done here¡­¡± Tiwa looks impressed; ¡°What did he do?¡±

    Slowly, the tree begins to fall, Carlos cuts the tree in the form of a slant. The tree falls to the right side along with its roots.

    ¡°AAAHHHH¡± The children panic as the ground is shaking. The Boogeyman looks at the ceiling and begins to say; ¡°It can¡¯t be...my tree¡­¡±

    (BBBBBOOOOMMM)

    The falls reveal the Boogeyman¡¯s hideout. Tiwa is in shock as she looks at the tree; ¡°He made a clean cut with just one movement...how strong are you? Carlos?¡±

    Alejandro looks at the moon; ¡°My friends have arrived¡­¡±

    Tiwa looks down and sees the Boogeyman; ¡°What an ugly creature¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I really hate Hobgoblins¡­¡± Carlos stands next to Tiwa.  Carlos sees that the children are tied up; ¡°Hey...we need to get the children okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Tiwa nods in agreement. Carlos looks at Alejandro waving at them; ¡°HEY IDIOT! I LEAVE THAT GUY TO YOU! GIVE HIM A GOOD BEAT DOWN OKAY!¡±

    ¡°That idiot! I was already planning to do that¡­¡± Alejandro looks at the Boogeyman who is in a panic:

    ¡°NO...MY HIDEOUT! MY TREE¡­.HOW DARE YOU!¡±

    The Boogeyman begins to release manna as he screams with anger. Stefan looks at Alejandro: ¡°This is bad dude...he has snapped...we should run away¡­¡±

    ¡°STEFAN!¡± Alejandro raises his voice, Stefan looks at him. Alejandro turns around and smiles; ¡°Leave this guy to me...you take care of saving the children okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Alejandro¡­¡± Stefan stands up and grabs his glasses and says; ¡°Right¡­¡±

    ¡°Zuni¡­Fuse now¡± Tiwa summons her spirit Zuni, the coyote. She releases reddish colored manna, her eyes turn into a light reddish color. She has coyote ears, tail, and claws on her hands and feet.

    Tiwa cuts the roots and grabs the children. Carlos cuts them and does the same. Stefan carries Luis and Lucia towards the top; ¡°Man, I wish I could have more strength¡­¡±

    They continue to save the remaining children. Alejandro walks towards the Boogeyman:

    ¡°HOW DARE YOU...HOW DARE YOU...MY FOOD...YOU¡¯RE TAKING IT AWAY!¡±

    ¡°Hey...Coco...you¡¯re opponent is me¡­¡± Alejandro says to the Boogeyman, the Boogeyman makes root attack him. Alejandro dodges some of them, but one of them grabs his foor and forces him to the ground.

    (PPUUMM)

    Alejandro cuts it with his wind technique and charges towards the Boogeyman; ¡°DON¡¯T INTERFERE!¡±

    (PPUUMM)

    The Boogeyman punches Alejandro with force, Alejandro flies away. Alejandro lies on the ground looking at his arm:

    ¡°I guess I have no choice¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks at his crest and remembers something from the past.

    ***************************************************************************

    March 18th, Sun City

    Shion trains Alejandro...ever since he awakened the crest...Alejandro hasn¡¯t been able to access the Esper suit¡­

    ¡°Come on...come on¡­¡± Alejandro tries to change into his esper suit, but the moment the veins spread, he loses control. Alejandro falls to the ground:

    ¡°Man, this is tough¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed it is Alejandro, you should be more patient¡­¡± Shion looks at  him, Alejandro looks at his crest and asks; ¡°Why can¡¯t I access it?¡±

    Shion sits beside him; ¡°That...I don¡¯t know, there could be numerous reasons...but the main one that I see in you is that you are doubting yourself¡­¡±

    ¡°Doubting myself?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...when we access the esper suit, we must have our mind straight and confident that we will achieve it...try to remember the feeling you had when you first changed...what was the purpose you had back then?¡±

    Alejandro remembers when he fought Navajo; ¡°I just wanted to protect Anastasia...I wanted to be a hero¡­¡±

    ¡°A hero huh¡­¡± Shion chuckles; ¡°I believe you can...just think that you can do it...believe that you will be a hero...if your motivation and resolve is strong...then you will be able to access it¡­¡±

    Alejandro stands up; ¡°Right¡­¡± Shion also stands; ¡°Well then, time to run more laps¡­¡±

    Back to the Present¡­

    ¡°My resolve...my resolve is to stop that monster and save the children¡­¡± Alejandro begins to walk towards him. The Boogeyman laughs:

    ¡°So, you want to die boy? Then come here...I want to kill you¡­¡±

    ¡°Kill me? Don¡¯t make me laugh...prepare yourself...I will show you the power of the silver hero¡­¡±  Alejandro pulls his sleeve up, revealing the silver crest:

    ¡°ACTIVATE SILVER MUSTANG, COMPLETE!¡±

    A pillar of Silver manna illuminates the area, changing Alejandro into his esper suit:

    Alejandro¡¯s crest begins to spread around his body causing him to shine into a silver color revealing an esper suit.He is wearing a black short sleeve shirt with short  sleeve black jacket with silver borders and black military pants with  silver military boots. The back of the jacket has an image of a mustang with silver borders. He has a pair of fingerless silver gauntlets.

    The Boogeyman removes his cloak, revealing his green skeletal body, he has long arms with claws, a thorn up loincloth. Three collars with a child''s skull hanging from his neck. He has children''s skeleton arms around his arm:

    ¡°I WILL SHOW NO MERCY...YOU WILL FEAR THE BOOGEYMAN!¡±

    Everyone is in shock. Alejadnro looks at the Boogeyman and shakes:

    ¡°Oh are you shaking with fear?¡±

    ¡°HELL NO! I AM SHAKING WITH ANGER!

    Alejandro lifts his fists as he says; ¡° YOU DAMNED MONSTER !I WILL STOP YOU!¡±

    The climactic fight is about to begin; Alejandro vs. The Boogeyman

 Vol. 5.5 - Part 4: Hero

    Alejandro vs. The Boogeyman

    The fight begins with Alejandro running straight at the Boogeyman, the Boogeyman dodges his punch and kicks him in the stomach sending him flying to a wall.

    (BBBBOOOMMM)

    (SNAP)

    The Boogeyman snaps his fingers, ordering the roots to attack Alejandro.

    Alejandro stands up; ¡°I must connect an effective punch.¡±

    Alejandro  dodges the roots and runs to his right, multiple roots keep attacking him. Alejandro dodges them as he thinks:

    ¡°How is he controlling them?¡±

    Alejandro grabs a rock and throws it with force, a root stops the Boogeyman. The Boogeyman turns to see the children climbing the slant road that Carlos created:

    ¡°You won¡¯t get away!¡±

    ¡°AAHHHH¡± The children panic as the roots head their way.

    (SSSLLLASSSHHH)

    Carlos slashes the roots and says; ¡°Keep going.¡±

    ¡°Damn you!¡±

    ¡°Hey, keep your eyes on me¡­¡± Alejandro appears behind the Boogeyman and tries to punch him. At that moment a root wraps around his stomach and pulls him back. The Boogeyman turns with rage:

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for you!¡±

    ¡°Damn you!¡± Alejandro begins to think; ¡°How can stop him? The only way would be¡­¡± (SSSLLLAASSHHH)

    Alejandro uses mana on his hand and with great strength destroys the roots.

    Alejandro sees the Boogeyman heading towards the top; ¡°Everyone managed to escape¡­¡±

    Alejandro immediately punches the ground with force.

    (BBBBOOOMMM)

    The slant way begins to collapse. The Boogeyman turns around with anger; ¡°Damn you!¡± With great speed, Alejandro appears behind him and punches the Boogeyman with force, sending him to the ground.

    Alejandro uses the collapsing boulder to impulse his attack and head straight towards the Boogeyman.

    (BBBBBOOOOMMMM)

    Alejandro punches his stomach giving him no time to react. Alejandro delivers a barrage of punches towards the Boogeyman. Punching him the face multiple times.

    The Boogeyman begins to bleed. He has green blood. The Boogeyman orders the roots to attack Alejandro.

    However, Alejandro¡¯s intense mana destroys the roots before they reach him.

    Alejandro charges mana in his right fist:

    ¡°Take this¡­¡±

    (CCCRRRAAASSHHHH)

    At that moment a boulder lands in between them. Alejandro destroys the boulder but those few seconds gave the Boogeyman the perfect opportunity to escape:

    ¡°This is my chance...I need mana¡±

    The Boogeyman opens a portal and jumps right in it.. Alejandro also jumps in before the portal closes.

    Carlos and Tiwa look for them; ¡°Where did they go?¡±

    Carlos looks around; ¡°It¡¯s as if they disappeared.¡±

    Tiwa closes her eyes and looks for them:

    ¡°I attached Jana...they should be...no way¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Sun City¡­

    As the fight against the Boogeyman was happening...people in Sun City lived their normal lives. In a house located in a normal neighborhood at the center of Sun City...A father tucked away his daughter¡­

    ¡°Daddy...could you check in the closet if there are no monsters?¡± A little girl asks her father. The father chuckles; ¡°Silly girl, there are no monsters in the closet...those are just stories that your friends tell to try to scare you¡­¡±

    ¡°Please check daddy¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay dear...I will check first under the bed and¡­¡±

    ¡°Annnd???¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡­now let¡¯s go to the closet¡­¡± The father slowly walks to the closet acting all goofy to make his daughter laugh:

    ¡°Now then, are there any monsters in the closet? Perhaps the Boogeyman is in there...or maybe, the ¡°hug¡± monster¡­raawww¡±

    The girl laughs at her father¡¯s jokes.

    The dad opens the door, at first there is nothing; ¡°See, there is nothing here¡­¡± At that moment, the Boogeyman appears and pushes the dad to the wall:

    ¡°OUT OF THE WAY!¡±

    ¡°GYYYAAHHHH¡­.¡± The girl screams as the Boogeyman charges towards her. The Boogeyman grabs her by the neck and lifts her up:

    ¡°I need your mana¡±

    The Boogeyman opens his wide mouth and prepares to eat the girl; ¡°NOOO...DDDADDDYY!¡±

    ¡°NOOO¡± The father tries to move. Without warning, Alejandro jumps from the portal and slams The Boogeyman¡¯s head in the wall.

    (PPUUUUMM)

    ¡°LET HER GO!¡±

    The Boogeyman lets go of the girl due to the force of the impact. Alejandro grabs her; ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Y-Y-Yeah...WATCH OUT!¡±

    The Boogeyman tries to bite the girl, Alejandro evades the attack and kicks him in the jaw. Alejandro uses the opportunity and punches him in the stomach, sending him flying out the window.

    (CCCRRRAASSHHH)

    Alejandro gives the girl to her father; ¡°PAPA!¡± The father looks at Alejandro who is about to jump the window; ¡°Thank you...who are you?¡±

    ¡°No problem...I am the Silver Hero¡­¡± Alejandro jumps towards the Boogeyman who is lying on his back.

    He is breathing heavily; ¡°Why...why are you attacking? I don¡¯t know you...you don¡¯t know me and still...you keep getting in my way...why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a reason, you¡¯re a monster who eats women and children...I have more than enough reason to take you down¡­¡±

    The Boogeyman lifts his body as he continues to speak; ¡°A monster? Me? To me, you are the monster...you hunted my people down in a blink of an eye¡­ in this world, only the strong survive...I need to eat...I am a living being after all...To me, children are like chicken or cows to you¡­¡±

    ¡°What the hell...You monster...so they are only food to you, but to me¡­ they are being that deserve a future¡­¡±

    ¡°Future...so did my people...but you are naive...boy, you didn¡¯t notice that I was distracting you¡­¡± The Boogeyman opens a portal behind him.

    ¡°NNNNNOOO WWWAAIIITTT!¡± Alejandro tries to reach him but the Boogeyman disappears.

    ¡°Where did he go?¡± Alejandro looks everywhere thinking; ¡°If only...I had the Rhythm sense like Uriel¡­¡±

    Alejandro feels his anxiety growing as he looks around; ¡°Damn it¡­where is he?¡± Jana appears on his shoulder; ¡°I detected three houses from here¡­it¡¯s the Boogeyman!¡±

    (KKKYYYAAAHHH)

    (CCCRRAASSSHHH)

    Alejandro hears a loud scream and a window breaking a few houses away. He rushes to get there at high speed.

    As he arrives, he notices a man on the ground; ¡°Hey are you okay?¡± Alejandro rushes to help him but the man is decapitated. Jana crawls to the floor; ¡°Alejandro¡­he is upstairs¡­¡±

    Alejandro looks up and sees the window. He jumps to the window, at that moment, his eyes open wider of what he is seeing.

    A little boy¡¯s room was completely covered in blood. A woman is lying on the ground dead. As the Boogeyman eats a young boy, the Boogeyman finishes and lets the boy fall.

    He turns around with blood on his mouth as he makes a sinister smile; ¡°You¡¯re too late...Mr. Hero¡­¡±

    Alejandro is in shock, he begins to tremble with rage, the Boogeyman opens another portal; ¡°Well then, Goodby¡­¡±

    (PPPUUUMMM)

    Alejandro punches him with force, crossing both the Boogeyman and the portal.

    The portal opens in a region near the mountains. The Boogeyman and Alejandro fall as he thinks; ¡°DAMN IT! I COULDN¡¯T COORDINATE MY PORTAL...BUT IT DOESN¡¯T MATTER...I¡±

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Alejandro kicks him and slams him in the ground. -PPPPUUUMMM- The Boogeyman coughs up blood.

    ¡°I WILL KILL YOU!¡± Alejandro lands on top of him, breaking several ribs. He tries to lift his hand but Alejandro stops him.

    (PUM PUM PUM PUM)

    Alejandro brutally punches the Boogeyman breaking his nose, and making several teeth fall. Green blood jumps on top of him as he punches without mercy. After a few moments, Alejandro stops.

    The Boogeyman, who is breathing heavily begins to beg:

    ¡°Please...have mercy...I don¡¯t want to die...please¡­¡±

    ¡°Have mercy, you didn¡¯t have mercy on the kid you just ate didn¡¯t you¡­¡±

    ¡°Please...I only needed to eat...spare my life...please¡­¡±

    The Boogeyman sheds a tear. Alejandro breathing heavily begins to doubt. Slowly a root rises behind Alejandro. The Boogeyman smiles; ¡°Foolish hero...mercy is for the weak!¡±

    (SSSLLLAAAHHHH)

    The root pierces through Alejandro¡¯s right side. Blood comes out of his mouth. The Boogeyman laughs, Alejandro also begins to chuckle; ¡°You know it¡¯s funny...I have so much rage right now, that this is not hurting me at all¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Are you even human?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am...but you know...I am furious right now! I will kill you!¡± Alejandro charges mana on his fist. But this wasn¡¯t the right fist like usual, it was the left fist, the one with the golden key.

    Golden mana gathers as it is mixed with a black color. The Boogeyman walks back, Alejandro walks forward with a furious expression, the root that was piercing his body began to burn to ashes.

    ¡°NO...NO...WAIT¡­PLEASE...¡±

    ¡°NO...YOU WILL BE BROUGHT TO JUSTICE!¡± Alejandro charges at him. The Boogeyman tries to escape but a boulder blocks his path. Alejandro gets closer to him and punches the Boogeyman with force:

    ¡°GOLEN PUNCH!¡±

    ¡°AAHHHHH¡±

    (BBBBBBBOOOMMM)

    The impact creates an explosion, the boulder begins to crack. A large dust cloud clears the area. The dust cloud clears, revealing Alejandro with his arm extended, he breathes heavily:

    ¡°At the end, I did show mercy¡­¡±

    ¡°AAHHH...MY ARM...DAMN YOU!¡± The Boogeyman screams of pain as the right side of his body was completely annihilated. The Boogeyman falls to his knees, he breathes heavily as great amounts of blood come out of his right side.

    ¡°YOU...YOU BASTARD! YOU WILL PAY! I AM NOT THE ONLY ONE! EVEN IF YOU KILL ME NOW, THERE WILL ALWAYS BE MORE!¡±

    Alejandro, breathing heavily; ¡°I know...but...even if another one of you comes, I will stop him...just like you¡­¡±

    ¡°HAHAHA...WELL THEN, YOU FAILED TO STOP ME...EVEN IF I GO DOWN, THERE WILL ALWAYS BE A BOOGEYMAN...GOODBYE¡±

    The Boogeyman opens a portal behind him and immediately disappears, Alejandro tries to follow him; ¡°WWAAIIITT¡±

    (BBBAADDUUMMPPP)

    His left hand begins to hurt as he feels the aftermath of using the key; ¡°Damn it...I guess I overexerted myself¡­¡±

    Alejandro takes a deep breath; ¡°Was I doing the right thing?¡±

    ¡°Of course you did, you idiot¡­¡± Alejandro hears a voice, he turns around as shining lights point at him. It was Carlos and Tiwa who were in the SUV with the children.

    ¡°YOU DID IT!¡± Luis runs towards Alejandro along with all the children as they go and hug him saying things like:

    ¡°That was incredible...you did it! You are a hero¡­¡±

    Alejandro feels embarrassed and laughs nervously, scratching his head.

    ¡°Hey dude, you were awesome...I can¡¯t believe you faced that monster alone¡­¡± Stefan puts his arm around Alejandro¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Seriously, he¡¯s so reckless...but at least he''s okay¡­¡± Tiwa smiles as Jana returns to her side.

    ¡°Nice work, you managed to defeat the Boogeyman¡­¡±  Kasumi arrives on her motorcycle. Carlos'' eyes ¡°pop out¡± as he sees her wearing jeans, and a biker¡¯s jacket; ¡°Senpai, looks hot!¡±

    Alejandro stands up, and looks at Kasumi; ¡°Kasumi, I¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to apologize, you did a good job...and you¡¯re still alive...that¡¯s what matters¡­¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s going to happen to these children?¡± Alejandro asks as he sees Luis and Lucia, holding both of his hands. Kasumi smiles; ¡°No need to worry, help is on the way¡±

    Sounds of sirens are heard from afar. Kasumi takes out a paper talisman that has the kanji symbol for; ¡°Ó›‘›¡± (Memory).

    She begins to explain; ¡°With this talisma, I will erase their memories about the Boogeyman and everything they lived the past couple of days¡±

    ¡°I see...that¡¯s great¡­¡± Alejandro looks at Stefan. Stefam chuckles and gives a thumbs up; ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry dude...I will forget about this adventure, but can you make me a promise?¡±

    Alejandro looks at Stefan who has tears in his eyes; ¡°Hey Alejandro, please be my friend...I know that I am a loser and a geek...but I don¡¯t want to continue being alone...¡±

    Alejandro stretches his hand and smiles; ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be part of the HISTOREA club okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Thanks dude¡­¡± Stefan and Alejandro fistbump. Alejandro looks at Luis and the other children; ¡°Listen, you will forget about this nightmare okay...go with Stefan¡­¡±

    ¡°But Alejandro, will we forget about you?¡±

    Alejandro nods in agreement, Luis begins to cry; ¡°But...I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±

    Alejandro gets on one knee and puts his hand on Luis¡¯ shoulder; ¡°Listen, it¡¯s better that way...I don¡¯t want you kids to remember that monster...you will be happier that way¡­¡± Alejandro hugs Luis; ¡°You were very brave...remember that you are a hero okay...now promise me that you will protect your sister¡­¡±

    ¡°I will...I promise¡­¡± Luis and the other children say goodbye to Alejandro and the others. Stefan also waves and makes a thumbs up. Kasumi throws the talisman to air. She makes a hand sign consisting of two fingers up. The talisman disintegrates forming a giant golden circle in front of the children. The giant circle has the symbol;  ¡°Ó›‘›¡± (Memory).

    The children and Stefan cross the circle shining a golden light. After a few minutes, the police arrive, along with the firefighters and the ambulance. The parents of the lost children run and hug them. The medical team helps Stefan and asks; ¡°Hey, kid, what happened?¡±

    ¡°I saved them from a pedophile who had them kidnapped in a strange house¡­¡± Stefan doesn¡¯t remember what really happened.

    Stefan and the children¡¯s memories were erased and replaced with new ones that were less traumatizing. Alejandro and the others look at them from a distance¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry guys, he escaped¡­¡± Alejandro says looking down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry...I just received a text from Chelsea...it looks like that gigolo didn¡¯t stay with his arms crossed¡­¡±

    ¡°Gigolo? Wait...you mean¡­him¡­¡± Alejandro chuckles; ¡°I knew that he would help¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Unknown¡­

    A portal opened in the place where a giant tree once stood¡­

    ¡°Ha...ha...ha¡­¡± The Boogeyman walks crooked and tired:

    ¡°Damn it...how could I lose to that idiot...I can¡¯t believe it...but once I regenerate...I will kill that brat¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible¡­¡± The Boogeyman hears the voice of a young man. Suddenly, feels a powerful force that paralyzes him.

    The Boogeyman slowly turns around and looks at a giant shadow, a figure begins to walk forward, he has red eyes as he slowly drags the sword causing sparks.

    The Boogeyman takes a step back frightened; ¡°Y-Y-You, why are you here?¡±

    The figure comes out of the shadow revealing to be Uriel. Uriel makes a sinister smile; ¡°I came here to kill you¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it...I won¡¯t let you¡­¡± The Boogeyman makes a couple of roots attack Uriel. -SSSLLAASHHH- Uriel cuts the roots at high speed. He disappears from the Boogeyman¡¯s sight.

    ¡°Where did he go?¡± The Boogeyman looks around.

    ¡°I¡¯m right here¡­¡± Uriel says from behind with his sword covered in green blood. The Boogeyman feels unbalanced, he opens his eyes wider as he sees his leg cut off.

    ¡°AAAHH¡­.DAMNED YOU!¡± The Boogeyman falls to the ground feeling pain. Uriel walks slowly towards him and stabs him one time; ¡°AAHHHH...WHY? I HAVEN¡¯T DONE ANYTHING TO YOU? AREN¡¯T YOU SUPPOSED TO BE NEUTRAL?¡±

    Uriel pulls out his sword from the Boogeyman¡¯s stomach; ¡°I am neutral, when it comes to the Hobgoblins, Fairies and Alebrijes...I musn¡¯t interfere...as El Charro Negro¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    Uriel stabs him once again; ¡°Why you ask? It¡¯s because you hurt my friend¡­¡±

    ¡°Your friend? That brat?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...now then, I need a perfect excuse to hunt you down¡­¡± Uriel chuckles; ¡°I really enjoy seeing bastards like you get what they deserve...now then, how many children did you kidnap? O yes...20...that means, I will stab you 20 times...¡±

    ¡°No...wait, please¡­¡±

    Uriel begins to stab the Boogeyman in a slow way; ¡°That¡¯s 1¡­I imagined that was how you played with your victims as you ate them right? How about if you start thinking about your victims...¡±

    (SLASH SLASH SLASH SLASH)

    Uriel stabbed the Boogeyman 19 more times...by the time he made the final stab...the Boogeyman appeared to be dead...however¡­

    ¡°So, you¡¯re still alive huh...I guess Hobgoblins are really resilient¡­¡±

    ¡°Please...kill me¡­¡±

    ¡°Kill you? With pleasure¡­¡± Uriel lifts his sword, the Boogeyman says another thing; ¡°He promised me that you wouldn¡¯t interfere¡­¡±

    ¡°He..whose he?¡±

    ¡°Da...Da...Darius¡­¡±

    ¡°Darius? so, it was all his plan¡­¡± Uriel puts his sword away; ¡°Now then, because you were so kind enough to give me the man who sent you here...I will spare your life¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you?¡±

    Uriel takes out a small red crystal; ¡°This is a mana seal crystal...you will be sealed on this crystal forever...you know the great part is, that you won¡¯t die, you will live with that pain...with those wounds for eternity¡­¡±

    ¡°NO...NO...NO¡­¡± The Boogeyman begins to crawl, trying to get away from Uriel, he extends his arm trying to open a portal. -SSSLLLAASHHH- Uriel cuts his hand in a blink of an eye; ¡°You won¡¯t escape¡­.¡±

    Uriel grabs a drop of the Boogeyman¡¯s blood and puts it in the crystal; ¡°Have fun living in this crystal for eternity, ¡°Sigillum Fati¡± (Seal of Fate)¡± The crystal begins to shine, the Boogeyman gets slowly absorbed; ¡°NOOO!!!¡±

    ¡°Good bye, Boogeyman¡± The crystal stops shining. The crystal falls to his hand. Uriel buries the crystal, he takes out a vase filled with ash and begins to draw a circle. He takes out a rosary and throws it to the air.

    ¡°En el nombre de Dios, sella este mal¡­¡± (In the Name of God...seal this evil!) The beads break and form a circle, falling to the ground outside the ash circle.

    Uriel jumps to the top; ¡°Now then¡­¡± Uriel stabs his sword to the ground. -BBBOOMMM- The ground collapses and fills the hole completely. Uriel uses a talisman that has a kanji symbol; ¡°ÃÜé]¡± (Seal).

    The talisman sticks in the highest rock. Uriel takes a deep breath:

    ¡°There...all done¡­¡±

    ¡°You overdid it¡­¡± Chelsea chuckles as she walks towards him. Uriel looks at her and makes a little smile; ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want anyone freeing him.¡±

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°I used a mana crystal to seal him, put some holy ash, and a rosary I got from Sister Carolina and this seal talisman from Shion...I don¡¯t want him to be eating children ever again¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so noble from you, despite brutally torturing him¡­¡± Chelsea chuckles, Uriel writes a message to Alejandro; ¡°I guess, I just don¡¯t like injustices in this world.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Chelsea summons a pistol and fires a bullet towards the fallen tree, the tree burns slowly. Uriel looks at Chelsea and asks:

    ¡°So, how was that for excitement?¡±

    Chelsea looks at him and laughs; ¡°You know...it was really exciting, I really enjoy looking at your dark side¡­¡±

    Chelsea stops laughing and asks with an embarrassed expression:

    ¡°Hey, why did you accept going out with me? I know that you have feelings for another girl right?¡±

    Uriel chuckles; ¡°I can ask the same, you are obviously in love with Carlos¡­¡±

    Chelsea blushes; ¡°It¡¯s not like that...besides he¡¯s more interested in Kasumi Senpai¡­¡±

    ¡°That may be true, but his rhythm changes when he¡¯s with you¡­¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    ¡°Of course...¡±

    ¡°You know Uriel, you may not accept it, but you are a hero for many people¡­¡±

    ¡°Hero? Now that was sudden¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes you are...and I believe that you can save this city¡­¡±

    ¡°Save huh...my only goal is to take down Darius...saving the city is something a hero would do...and I¡¯m not a hero¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I believe the contrary¡­¡± Chelsea approaches Uriel and puts her arms around him. Uriel looks at her and asks; ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Well, I know that you were just fulfilling your promise and that you actually have feelings for another girl...however, this is an opportunity I can¡¯t miss¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you¡­¡± Chelsea interrupts Uriel by giving him a passionate kiss in the mouth. They kiss in front of the burning tree which is slowly going out by the falling rain.

    As Chelsea slowly separates her lips from Uriel, she licks them:

    ¡°Well, I got to taste your lips before Senpai, so, I call it a win¡­¡±

    Uriel looks surprised at first and smiles; ¡°Time to go¡­¡±

    Chelsea also smiles; ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    Uriel opens a portal and both of them enter it as the portal closes.

    Alejandro received a message from Uriel that said:

    The Boogeyman was defeated, Good job Mr. Hero¡­

 Vol. 5.5 - Part 5: What the Heart Feels

    Unknown¡­

    Alejandro and the others saw how the children were taken away by the authorities...Alejandro just received a message¡­

    ¡°Ha...Uriel just finished dealing with the Boogeyman¡­¡± Alejandro comments to the others with enthusiasm. Kasumi smiles; ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, but why is Chelsea with him?¡±

    ¡°Well...they were on a date and¡­¡±

    ¡°A date!¡± Kasumi interrupts Alejandro with a panicked face. Alejandro looks at her nervously; ¡°Oops¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel, that damn gigolo¡­¡± Kasumi thinks to herself. Alejandro looks at the hour and enters in a panic:

    ¡°Oh no...I must meet Marjorie in 10 minutes¡­¡±

    Kasumi looks at him; ¡°Alejandro, where do you need to go?¡±

    ¡°Fountains¡­¡± Alejanro replies, Kasumi takes out another helmet and gives it to him:

    ¡°Get on, I will give you a ride to Fountains¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°WHAT THE HELL!¡± Carlos exclaims as he thinks; ¡°Damn it...I always wanted Senpai to give me a ride and then I would fondle her big boo¡­¡±

    ¡°HEY IDIOT!¡± Tiwa interrupts Carlos. Carlos gets mad and screams; ¡°WHAT?¡±

    ¡°They already left...take me home¡­¡± Tiwa points at Kasumi and Alejandro heading to the city.

    Carlos feels like an idiot as he exclaims:

    ¡°WHAT THE HELL!¡±

    (BBBRRRRMMMMM)

    ¡°HANG ON TIGHT!¡± Kasumi says to Alejandro as he grabs her hips thinking:

    ¡°Teacher is so slim...come on, concentrate....wait for me Marjorie!¡±

    (BBBRRRRRRMMMM)

    ***************************************************************************

    The Fountains, Sun City

    Once again, it began to rain... it has been exactly one hour since the promise...Marjorie stands in front of the fountains waiting for Alejandro¡­

    ¡°Mmmm..¡± Marjorie waits looking at the fountains while holding an umbrella.

    ¡°Ha...ha...ha...MARJORIE!¡± Alejandro arrives as he runs towards her. Alejandro arrives, he breathes heavily; ¡°Sorry...it took so long¡­¡±

    ¡°No...actually, just an hour passed like you said¡­¡±Marjorie replies, Alejandro smiles and replies with a tired voice; ¡°Good¡­¡±

    Marjorie puts her umbrella on top of him. Alejandro catches his breath:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...you had to wait for me¡­¡±

    ¡°Not at all...so, what did you want to tell me?¡±

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    Alejandro feels that his anxiety is rising, his heart beat increases drastically as he thinks:

    ¡°COME ON! DO IT!  YOU FOUGHT THE BOOGEYMAN AN HOUR AGO! COME ON!¡±

    Alejandro takes a deep breath, he makes his body look straight and looks at Marjorie in the eyes:

    ¡°Marjorie Bellerose...the truth is that for as long as I have known you...I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you that I have been in love with you!¡±

    (BBBADDDUUUMMPPP)

    Marjorie is in shock upon hearing his confession, she is speechless. Alejandro continues to speak:

    ¡°You were the most beautiful girl I¡¯ve ever seen, you¡¯re smart, athletic and have a great heart...you¡¯re perfect...I seriously fell in love with you!¡±

    Marjorie¡¯s face turns red, she looks away as she tries to think a reply; ¡°Alejandro...I¡±

    ¡°At least, that¡¯s what I thought¡­¡± Alejandro interrupts Marjorie, he continues to speak:

    ¡°I always thought that I loved you...but I do love you but not in a romantic way...the truth is, I always wanted to beat Aleister because I saw him as my rival¡­¡±

    Marjorie changes her expression to a sad face, Alejandro continues to explain:

    ¡°When we were kids, you always loved Uriel, yes, you don¡¯t remember him but I assure you that you were in love with him...I felt jealous and I wanted to get your attention...then, you became Aleister¡¯s girlfriend which broke my heart¡­¡±

    Alejandro lowers his head; ¡°You always talked to me like normal even though our relationship wasn¡¯t normal...I kept pushing to see if you one day would see with the eyes I supposedly saw you...to me, you were a prize and I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Alejandro begins to cry, Marjorie also begins to cry; ¡°Alejandro¡­¡± Alejandro lifts his head:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for doing this but you need to learn the truth...the truth is that I know that you love someone else...you love Uriel, I can feel it and that¡¯s okay...I also found someone that I truly fell in love with...she is special, she has supported me ever since I met her...whenever I lost the way, she always put me back on track...I truly love her¡­I love Valerie...¡±

    Alejandro looks at Marjorie in the eyes one more time; ¡°Marjorie please forgive me...forgive me for being a bad friend for all these years...from now on, I will support you...I will be your real friend¡­¡±

    Marjorie smiles at him; ¡°Alejandro, you have such a kind heart...to be honest, I always thought of you as a friend...thank you for being honest...thank you for being there for me all these years...I forgive you¡­and I know that we can now be closer¡­¡±

    ¡°REALLY THANK YOU!¡±

    Marjorie gets closer to his face, and Alejandro opens his eyes wider as he feels Marjorie kissing his cheek; ¡°Marjorie?¡±

    ¡°This is just a thank you okay...I have to go...I¡¯ll see you at school on Monday¡­¡±

    Marjorie slowly begins to walk away, she stops and turns around; ¡°You know, you will make a wonderful boyfriend...and I would¡¯ve said yes¡­¡± Marjorie continues to walk, Alejandro touches his cheek and chuckles.

    Behind the fountains, two figures stand. One of them is Uriel who asks; ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± The other figure is Valerie who is looking down and doesn¡¯t say a word.

    Uriel pats her head:

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel embarrassed, you feel the same way as him...now get going¡­¡±

    Valerie nods without saying a word as she enters the portal Uriel created. Alejandro looks at the sky as the rain has stopped, he sees the stars; ¡°I wonder if Valerie would accept me¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something you must see for yourself¡­¡± Alejandro sees Uriel standing behind him; ¡°URIEL?¡±

    Uriel opens a portal below Alejandro ''s feet; ¡°See ya!¡±

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°AAAAHHHH¡± Alejandro falls to the fountain located at ¡°La Plaza de los Lagartos¡± (Alligator Plaza).

    (SSSPPPPLLLAASSSSHHH)

    ¡°Damn it Uriel¡­¡± Alejandro comes out of the water, someone approaches him, it¡¯s Valerie with a close umbrella, she looks at him and smiles:

    ¡°Hey there...do you like to swim at  night?¡±

    Alejandro smiles; ¡°Of course, it¡¯s so refreshing¡­¡± He stands up and comes out of the water; ¡°I made it like a promise¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course you did¡­¡± Valerie leans forward and kisses him in the same cheek Marjorie did. Alejandro reacts embarrassed; ¡°What was that for?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s something for you to remember me and forget about her¡­¡±

    ¡°Aaahhh¡­¡± Alejandro is speechless, Valerie begins to walk away; ¡°Let¡¯s go eat dinner¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­you must be tired fighting the Boogeyman¡­Mr. Silver Hero¡± Alejandro begins to run and catch up to her; ¡°Valerie wait¡­how much did you hear?¡±

    Meanwhile, Marjorie walks at the Fountains looking at the floor. Suddenly, she sees someone standing in front of her. She looks up and sees Uriel who makes a little smile:

    ¡°Hey there, are you hungry?¡±

    Marjorie smiles; ¡°Of course¡­¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Sun City¡­

    Victoria and Angela walk towards their houses...Victoria looks very angry¡­

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Uriel went on a date with Chelsea...I mean why can''t you see me...I¡¯m smart, popular and have a rocking body...so why?¡±

    They arrive on the street where Angela lives, Victoria tries to say something:

    ¡°W-W-Well...Victoria, maybe he¡­¡±

    Victoria doesn¡¯t listen:

    ¡°Like, I am hotter than her...so why can¡¯t he just see me...we went to the dance together and even on a date where I kissed him...so why¡­¡±

    ¡°OH SHUT UP FOR ONCE!¡± Victoria stops walking and turns around surprised; ¡®What did you say?¡±

    Victoria sees a completely changed Angela. Her face is now more serious and her eyes are hollow. Victoria looks at Angela frightened; ¡°Angela?¡±

    Angela charges and grabs Victoria by the neck and lifts her up; ¡°Angela, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You know how long I wanted to do this? Every Time you talked about yourself, I wanted to ring that pretty little neck of yours, seriously...You¡¯re so egocentric...I can¡¯t believe our Master chose you.¡±

    ¡°Stop...please¡­¡± Victoria struggles to breathe. Suddenly, Angela hears someone coming; ¡°That¡¯s enough Angela, we need her for our operation¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh alright, I was only playing¡­¡±

    (COUGH COUGH)

    Victoria coughs as she holds her throat, she looks up and gets surprised as she says a young man with green hair and glasses; ¡°R-R-Raul?¡±

    ¡°Good evening Victoria¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here? What¡¯s going on?¡± Victoria asks nervously.

    (BBBOOOMMM)

    Angela punches a wall and creates a giant hole; ¡°Shut up bitch, you¡¯re annoying¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough Angela, your temper is always so annoying¡­¡±

    ¡°This is not right, this is a dream...she is not Angela, I mean she has always been sweet and shy¡­¡±

    ¡°HAHAHAHA...THAT ANGELA IS JUST AN ACT! THIS IS THE REAL ME!¡± Angela says as she tears up her dress up to her knees and grabs her hair with a ponytail.

    ¡°She¡¯s right, Angela has always been like that but you just forgot¡­¡±Raul replies as he approaches Victoria.

    ¡°Forget? I think I would remember her like that¡­¡± Victoria asks as she tries to stand up.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong...you won¡¯t remember because I took those memories from you¡­¡± Victoria opens her eyes wider as she sees a hooded man approaching her. He is wearing a white skeleton mask and black gloves.

    Behind him is another hooded person wearing a skeleton mask with a red stripe crossing the face.

    ¡°Who are these  men, and why are you two not panicking?¡± Victoria trembles with fear.

    ¡°My name is El Muerto and Victoria, you are part of our group¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re group?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you have always part of Sabia Regueli¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°The fact that he¡¯s here means that we were given an order right¡± Raul points at the Red mask El Muerto.

    The white mask El Muerto nods in agreement:

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we are about to begin the hunt and for that, we will need all the members of Sabia Regueli to be present¡­¡±

    El Muerto grabs Victoria¡¯s face; ¡°GYYAHHH LET GO OF ME!¡±

    ¡°We are to hunt down the Seven Cities of Gold!¡± El Muerto lifts Victoria. Raul and Angela open their eyes wider. Victoria begins to scream:

    ¡°HELP...SOMEONE...HELP¡­¡±

    El Muerto chuckles; ¡°No one will appear, this place is deserted...Victoria, don¡¯t you want to remember what really happened to your parents?¡±

    ¡°My parents?  You know what happened to them?¡±

    ¡°Of course and you as well...Now then, time for you to remember who you really are¡­Time to learn what your heart really feels...¡±

    El Muerto grabs her face tighter and black mana begins to come out of his hand.

    (GGGYYYAAHHHHHHH)

    ***************************************************************************

    March 24th, Sun City International High school

    Monday, the first day of the week...students went to school as normal...right now, there are 12 students who are in everyone¡¯s conversation...the 15 students who will travel to Mexico on a Research Program¡­

    ¡°I CAN¡¯T WAIT...MEXICO HERE WE COME! RIGHT ANGELA!¡± Victoria walks like her usual self. Angela who is acting shy replies:

    ¡°Yeah, this is going to be fun¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go buy some cute outfits and swimsuits...we will definitely hit the lakes over there...let¡¯s tell Marjorie..¡±

    ¡°Y-Y-YEAH¡­¡± Angela replies feeling shy. Victoria looks at her and thinks:

    ¡°I guess, this is all that we have to do...until ¡°he¡± gives us the order¡­¡±

    Uriel walks with Kasumi in the hallway. Kasumi is excited thinking; ¡°I¡¯m walking with Uriel alone...I hope this moment never ends¡­¡±

    ¡°Kasumi, we¡¯re heading to Mexico next month...I have a bad feeling¡­¡±

    ¡°You do?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s as if something is waiting for us...be prepared¡­¡± Uriel enters the classroom, Kasumi stands in the hallway thinking:

    ¡°I hope those bad omens will just go away...but let¡¯s see what fate has in store for us¡­¡±

    Kasumi enters the classroom and says; ¡°GOOD MORNING CLASS...I HOPE YOU¡¯RE READY FOR TODAY!¡±

    ***************************************************************************

    Alejandro came that morning with a sole purpose in mind¡­after class to find his missing friend...

    ¡°Master, where are you going? The meeting is about to start¡­¡± Anastasia says to Alejandro. Alejandro looks at Anastasia and smiles:

    ¡°Tell Victoria to begin without me...I have something important to do¡­¡±

    Alejandro climbs up the stairs, as he remembers some important words:

    ¡°Hey Alejandro, please be my friend...I know that I am a loser and a geek...but I don¡¯t want to continue being alone...¡±

    ¡°If I remember correctly, he should be here somewhere¡­¡± Alejandro arrives at the rooftop. He looks around and finds a student sitting in the corner, he is playing videogames and laughing on his own.

    Alejandro smiles and thinks; ¡°Found him¡­¡± Alejandro approaches the student; ¡°Hey, are you Stefan?¡±

    Stefan looks at him; ¡°Yeah...so what?¡± Stefan looks up and opens his eyes wider; ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t you the Student Council President?¡±

    ¡°Indeed I am, say, would like to join the HISTOREA Club?¡±

    Stefan stands up, with tears in his eyes he bows and says:

    ¡°I would gladly love it too¡­¡±

    Alejandro smiles; ¡°I knew it, his memories of the mind are gone, but his heart still remembers¡­''''

    Alejandro scratches his fist; ¡°My name is Alejandro...nice to me you¡­¡±

    Stefan and Alejandro fistbump one more time like they did on that night.

    ***************************************************************************

    On that night¡­ The Romero family finished eating dinner and decided to go to bed...Luis and Lucia¡¯s memories were erased so that the events involving the Boogeyman didn¡¯t traumatize them¡­However, the siblings became friends and came to be closer...

    Luis finishes tucking Lucia on her bed. Lucia makes a routine question:

    ¡°Luis, could you check if the Boogeyman isn¡¯t under my bed or in the closet?¡±

    Luis smiles; ¡°Lucia, remember that the Boogeyman was defeated by the Silver Hero...I remember someone telling me that¡­¡±

    ¡°Please brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh okay¡­¡± Luis looked under the bed and there was nothing there.  He goes to the closet and says; ¡°Now then, I hope nothing is here¡­¡±

    He opens the door and a stuffed bear falls on top of him causing him to scream.

    ¡°Hahaha...you fell for it..¡± Lucia jokes at Luis. Luis grabs the bear:

    ¡°That¡¯s it, you have won yourself a pillow fight¡­¡±

    Luis and Lucia begin to play around with pillows and stuff animals like normal siblings.

    And in the closet...there was nothing because the Silver Hero and his comrades defeated the Boogeyman...

    When you were young...your parents told you about the story of a being that came after those who were naughty and misbehaved...a monster that could come out from under your bed or from your closet¡­

    This is a story that has always existed but where did it originated and is the Boogeyman real?

    There is a legend in Sun City that if you go to a deserted region, where a giant tree once stood...if you listen closely...you could hear someone screaming:

    ¡°LET ME OUT! LET ME OUT!¡±

    And a new story began to spread from the children who were saved...the story of a brave hero dressed in silver who fought the Boogeyman and defeated him¡­

    That legend came to be known as the ¡°Silver Hero of Justice¡±

 Vol. 5.5 - Special- The Cool Guy Who Wants to be Popular and The Sniperâ€™s Tastes

    Carlos

    They say that perseverance brings success¡­but to be honest¡­I believe that¡¯s just something made up¡­why you ask?

    Because I, Carlos Valverde,  can¡¯t be popular¡­

    I was born in Catalu?ia, a region in the Northern Part of Spain¡­I was raised in a poor environment where my dad¡­who was a member of Yggdrasil¡­died during a mission¡­my mother was a normal person¡­she raised me and my 4 siblings all by herself¡­

    Unfortunately¡­she fell ill and until this day¡­she spends most of her time on bed¡­

    I have an older brother who is also a member of Yggdrasil¡­however¡­because this job requires members to move around the world¡­he is now stationed in New Zealand¡­my three younger sisters help my mother with the chores of the house¡­

    I decided to join Yggdrasil at the age of 11 to help my mother and siblings and to be rich¡­Now I am not going to get into details¡­but what I can say is that I trained in Japan¡­and was assigned to this mission one year ago¡­

    I have other secrets that I can¡¯t tell right now¡­but one day¡­you will see why I am called ¡°El Demonio de Catalu?a¡±

    March 25th

    Now let me tell you why I can¡¯t be popular¡­but first, let¡¯s talk about my routine¡­I wake up everyday at 5 am to train¡­

    I live in an apartment located on the northern side of the city¡­

    Members of Yggdrasil can¡¯t stay in the same locations together in order to avoid suspicion¡­Chelsea is my neighbor¡­

    I begin with a morning jog¡­around 10 kilometers¡­then I move on to weight training¡­because¡­it¡¯s always important to look good for the ladies¡­I continue with my sword and kunai training¡­it¡¯s important to be in shape¡­especially when it comes to hunting down Sombras¡­

    After my morning training¡­I get ready for school¡­I put on my uniform and head towards that highschool¡­

    I hate going to school¡­pretending to live a normal life when it¡¯s clearly that I don¡¯t¡­ I like to walk alone in order to meditate and be focused for the day¡­because¡­as a member of Yggdrasil¡­you never know when it will be the last¡­

    I arrived at school and headed to my soccer practice¡­yes¡­I also practiced sports because I don¡¯t plan on being a member of Yggdrasil forever¡­no¡­my dream is to gather enough money and retire¡­live in a fancy house near a beach along with my siblings and mother¡­

    I will gather all the money and cure my mother from her disease¡­then I could live in peace for the rest of my life¡­

    I am quite skilled in soccer¡­my friends call me the next ¡°Pele¡± but I know that I am not that good¡­

    I like to have the cheerleaders watch me play¡­and I always impress them¡­but for some reason¡­they always deny my invitation for dates¡­

    Chelsea tells me that it¡¯s because of my serious expressions¡­but that¡¯s just the way I am¡­damn it¡­I¡¯m popular with the guys but not with the girls¡­it¡¯s a nightmare¡­

    But oh well¡­after practice¡­I go to class¡­classes here are so easy¡­in the Academy I trained for years¡­I had to learn quantum physics and advanced mathematics¡­this is so boring¡­I ace all of my classes¡­nothing to be proud of¡­

    As I walk down the hallway¡­I see all the girls¡­they are so beautiful¡­and yet¡­I can¡¯t get a girlfriend¡­and I want them to notice me¡­especially my senpai¡­

    Oh yeah¡­Kasumi-senapi¡­she¡¯s the one¡­I really love her¡­but she is in love with that idiot named Uriel¡­

    Speaking of which¡­how the hell is he so popular?

    I see him all day surrounded by girls¡­damn it¡­I¡¯m so jealous¡­and now as I go to the clubroom¡­I have to see Alejandro¡­

    That nerd was so unpopular when I first met him¡­and now he is the Student Council President¡­and has Valerie next to him and Tiwa¡­damn it¡­when did I fall behind?

    I am strong, smart and good-looking and yet¡­I am just a background character¡­no I can¡¯t be that¡­I can be the protagonist¡­I just need to do my best¡­

    I decided to just skip club meetings and go hunt down some Sombras¡­Sombras appear in the shadows¡­and the bigger the Shadow¡­the more likely Sombras will appear¡­

    I know that Shion-senpai has a schedule on whose on duty¡­but I can¡¯t wait work like that¡­I hunt Sombras every night when I can¡­because that is my duty¡­also we get paid when we hunt the Sombras¡­the more I hunt and te more powerful the Sombra is¡­the more I get paid¡­

    That¡¯s why I must continue to work and do my best¡­I am the strongest¡­and I will become stronger¡­keep that in mind¡­and someday¡­I will be the most popular guy with all the girls¡­

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Remember my name¡­Carlos Valverde¡­El Demonio de Catalu?a¡­

    ***************************************************************************

    Chelsea

    ¡°There is no calamity greater than lavish desires There is no greater guilt than discontentment And there is no greater disaster than greed.¡± (Lao Tzu)

    Greed, a word that foolish people fear¡­but nonetheless, greed is what makes human beings improve¡­

    My name is Chelsea Lockhart¡­I was born in Leicester, England¡­a peaceful place with ravishing landscapes¡­I was born into the Lockhart family¡­the rulers of that city¡­I have 3 older siblings and 3 younger siblings¡­I am the one in the middle¡­

    I bet you¡¯re wondering¡­¡¯how can someone who had it all¡­decided to run away?¡¯

    Well¡­the answer is simple¡­I hated my life¡­I hate my family¡­they are filled with greed and want more than they have¡­I hate people like that¡­specially my mother¡­she always pushed me so hard to be the perfect woman¡­

    That¡¯s when I decided to escape with my master¡­my master¡­which I won¡¯t say who it is right now¡­met me when I was in London¡­and then I decided to follow her and learn the art of the bow¡­

    I was born with the gift of precision¡­many of the people call my gift- ¡°Bulls eye¡±...when I point¡­I will always hit my target¡­now matter what¡­

    I trained to become an archer¡­and I even was selected to be my master¡¯s successor¡­but I didn¡¯t want that responsibility¡­so I escaped with Carlos to Sun City¡­

    Now I am known as the failure¡­but I don¡¯t care¡­as long as I do what I want¡­

    March 26th

    The sun entered my room, as I slowly opened my eyes to the blue ceiling with clouds painted on them¡­ah yes¡­another boring day for me¡­I felt so sleepy because it was my turn to hunt down the Sombras¡­

    Kasumi has a rotation calendar in which we take turns to hunt the Sombras¡­Carlos and I patrol different sectors of the city¡­and now that Tiwa and Uriel decided to help us¡­things got easier for me¡­

    I got out of bed and walked to my bathroom to take a shower...oh¡­and if you want to know¡­I hate sleeping with clothes on¡­I like to sleep naked¡­it makes me feel so free¡­but that¡¯s a secret¡­

    (WINK)

    I took a shower, ate breakfast and began to put on my uniform¡­and put on my skirt and¡­wait¡­you were imagining me doing that ehh¡­you pervert¡­hehe¡­

    But seriously¡­as I finished getting ready¡­I checked the news of the world¡­and that¡¯s because¡­I don¡¯t seem like it¡­but I do worry about them¡­my family¡­there was no relevant news¡­that good¡­

    I went out of my door and walked towards Carlos¡¯ apartment¡­Carlos has a morning routine¡­so I know when he showers¡­and I like to spy on him¡­you can call me a pervert if you want¡­but that¡¯s just me¡­hehe¡­

    Carlos got ready and left for school¡­today I decided to walk alone¡­as the spring breeze blows softly in my face¡­

    I remembered when I was in Japan¡­I used to watch the cherry blossoms as I walked with my friends¡­

    I decided to walk to get a morning coffee before going to school¡­as I waited in line¡­someone walked to the shop as well¡­a tall guy with blue hair and green eyes¡­yes¡­you know who he is¡­Uriel¡­

    ¡°Good morning¡­¡± He told me¡­I smiled at him and greeted him as well¡­that¡¯s when I remembered our date¡­and suddenly got red¡­yeah¡­I also get embarrassed¡­

    ¡°W-W-What are you doing here?¡± I asked shyly¡­Uriel sighed and replied:

    ¡°I came to buy a coffee for Valerie¡­she¡¯s been bothering me for days now¡­so I decided to buy for her¡­¡±

    I chuckled¡­El Charro Negro¡­the strongest being in Mexico¡­and in the Borderland¡­waiting in line because he¡¯s little sister wanted coffee¡­

    After we bought our coffees¡­we walked together to school¡­we talked about random things¡­like normal teenagers¡­

    Sometimes I wonder¡­if I have the right to be normal¡­after all I have done¡­but oh well¡­

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    I felt my heart raising because I wanted to tell him something¡­something that I wanted to know:

    ¡°Hey Uriel¡­do you think I am attractive?¡±

    I don''t know why I asked that¡­he turn and looked at me¡­I immediately changed my mind;

    ¡°Never mind¡­I¡±

    (PPUUMM)

    Suddenly, he pushed me against the wall¡­I felt my heart rate increasing¡­he smiled and reply:

    ¡°That side of you is new to me¡­who knew you were so cute when you seem shy¡­¡±

    I didn''t know what to do¡­I looked away¡­he grabbed my chin and forced me to look at him in the eyes:

    ¡°You are very attractive¡­but my heart belongs to someone else¡­and yours too¡­¡±

    He let go of me¡­he turned around and slowly walked away:

    ¡°Chelsea Lockhart¡­I will see you at school¡­¡±

    I fell to the ground¡­I couldn''t stop shaking¡­was I that excited?

    After a few moments¡­I stood up and took a deep breath¡­that was intense¡­that guy doesn''t know how to restrain himself¡­

    As I walked to school, I saw Carlos standing at the entrance¡­he looks at me and walks straight to me:

    ¡°Hey, what took you so long?¡±

    (BADUMP)

    That feeling¡­he was worried about me? I couldn''t believe it¡­I chuckled and replied;

    ¡°Oh did I make you worried? Are you that Iove with me?¡±

    He immediately got red and avoid looking at me:

    ¡°Shut up¡­I was just worried that a Sombra or a powerful enemy appeared that''s all¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah right¡­you liar¡­¡± I teased him a little. Carlos turn around and began to walk:

    ¡°Come on¡­or Kasumi senpai will get angry¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey Carlos¡­do you think I''m cute?¡± What the hell¡­that question came out of nowhere¡­I was so embarrassed¡­

    Carlos stopped walking and replied:

    ¡°You already know the answer¡­of course¡­¡±

    He continued walking without ever turning back¡­I felt relieved¡­now I know that Uriel wasn''t lying¡­although I still like bad guys like him¡­

    But maybe I am a bad person as well¡­

    The End¡­

 Vol. 5.5 - Special- The Golden Craneâ€™s Log

    ¡°Sometimes the most productive thing you can do is relax.¡± ¨C Mark Black

    That¡¯s my way of thinking¡­hello everyone, my name is Shion Saito¡­I am a member of Kasumi¡¯s team and a lower trunk member in Yggdrasil¡­

    Now I know that many of you think that I am just another background character of this story¡­but let me tell you something¡­you¡¯re wrong!

    Well, I am a background character but that¡¯s because I choose that way of life¡­I really hate to stand out¡­

    I grew up as the main heir to the Saito family shrine¡­yes¡­I am a shrine maiden¡­I grew up in a really strict environment where I had to be perfect¡­it was so suffocating¡­

    My household is located south of Tokyo, in a small town east of Shizuoka¡­my family owns a large amount of land there, basically, the town is called SAITO¡­in honor of my ancestors¡­and I am the next in line to be the leader of my clan¡­but that¡¯s just so much work for me¡­

    I prefer to stay in my room and play videogames all day¡­yes¡­I am an otaku and a gamer¡­don¡¯t judge me¡­I know some of you are the same¡­

    Anyway¡­when I was asked to come here and support Kasumi-senpai¡­well I had to think about it¡­for a fraction of a second¡­of course I said yes¡­I really love¡­I mean respect Kasumi-senpai¡­she¡¯s just perfect¡­

    She¡¯s always seen me as the person who I really am¡­the relaxed Shion and not the puppet that my family wants me to be¡­

    I feel so comfortable to be with her¡­oh yes¡­my senpai is the best in the world¡­

    Oops¡­sorry¡­I was getting out of track¡­anyway¡­I mastered my secret family arts about 4 years ago¡­when I was 14 years-old¡­in the Academy of Yggdrasil¡­I finished the courses at age 15¡­everyone calls me a genius¡­but here is a little secret¡­

    I just want to get things done so I can relax at my apartment¡­yes¡­I only work hard to relax¡­nothing more and nothing less¡­

    March 25th

    (BEEP BEEP BEEP)

    The alarm told me that it was already 6 a.m.

    I looked out the window and saw the sun coming out¡­I sighed with disappointment because I already knew¡­

    Once again¡­I didn¡¯t sleep¡­why?

    Because I was in a campaign in the famous video game ¡°Medieval Age¡±. I have a complete game set and I play using my gamer computer¡­I don¡¯t like to brag but I am the best at what I do¡­

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    (WINK WINK)

    I really love that game because I am a warrior class mage¡­ironic right¡­but remember that in real life¡­I am a priestess, not a mage¡­

    So I didn¡¯t sleep¡­and I had to go to work¡­I work as the secretary of the principal¡¯s office¡­yes¡­Olivia Lucifugus is my boss¡­

    How did this happen? Well¡­Olivia knew who we were¡­and we knew who Olivia was¡­so¡­Olivia decided to hire me as the secretary because she knew my capabilities¡­

    If we¡¯re in school¡­our war is in a stalemate¡­Olivia and Darius don¡¯t like to act on a plain site¡­in fact, it¡¯s weird when she addresses me about something other than work¡­

    I felt so tired and wanted to sleep¡­so¡­what¡¯s the solution?

    Simple¡­I used my familiar¡­my familiar is a small golden crane named ¡°Goruden¡± (Golden)

    I used a talisman with her name and summoned her. Goruden is very loyal to me¡­although her real form is a crane¡­she transforms into a young girl with horns similar to an ¡°oni¡± with a black kimono¡­

    ¡°Master¡­you spent the night playing video games again?¡± She puffed her cheeks and crossed her arms¡­I nodded in agreement and bowed my head in sign of apology¡­

    Goruden sighed and shook her head; ¡°Master¡­you never learn do you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Goruden¡­but you know what to do¡­¡±

    ¡°Understood master¡­¡±

    (POOF)

    Goruden transformed into me¡­and headed into school¡­

    Yes, sometimes Goruden goes to school and takes my place when I¡¯m too tired to work¡­well to be honest¡­she takes my place 3 to 4 days of the week¡­

    Well I know it¡¯s pretty convenient¡­and if you had a familiar that could transform into you¡­you would do the same right?

    Without her¡­I would be lost¡­she cleans, prepares food¡­and does my work¡­she is very useful¡­

    As she went to school, I slept¡­but I knew everything that happened that day and all the responsibilities I did¡­ and that¡¯s because¡­we hold a special connection¡­

    This is a technique that we share with our familiars¡­as I sleep, I can see and feel what Goruden is doing¡­it¡¯s like I¡¯m there¡­

    During the day¡­Goruden received work from Olivia¡­She is a very hard worker just like me¡­

    What others take around 8 hours to finish¡­Goruden finishes it within 2 hours¡­that gives her time to investigate Olivia, and see other people work¡­

    But the best thing is that she can watch over Kasumi-Senpai¡­She is special¡­she knows that Goruden is there¡­but she doesn¡¯t care¡­I really love¡­I mean¡­respect Kasumi-Senpai¡­

    I really wish that she could see me with different eyes¡­aside from being just her friend¡­but oh well¡­

    I¡¯m fine with just being by her side¡­

    Now when it comes to hunting¡­aside from Goruden¡­I have the ability to summon clones¡­and Shikigamis¡­

    Basically, I don¡¯t leave my room when I hunt Sombras¡­you may call me lazy¡­but I do use large amounts of mana when I use them¡­and also use the opportunity to work out as well¡­

    That aside¡­now you know more about me¡­

    I hope you understand my situation¡­but don¡¯t worry¡­one day, I will have a more important role¡­don¡¯t worry my fans¡­that will come someday¡­

    THE END¡­

 Vol. 5.5 - Special- The Struggle To Be a Leader

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">"You gain strength, courage and confidence by every experience in which you really stop to look fear in the face. You must do the thing you think you cannot do."

    -Eleanor Roosevelt</li>

    </ul>

    Another day, another double life.

    My name is Kasumi Miyazono¡­I was born into the Miyazono clan¡­a secret clan that works under Yggdrasil to protect the world from evil¡­I am now 19 years old¡­about to turn 20¡­and during this short life¡­I have been in countless life and death situations¡­

    Taking for example this past months¡­I met the legendary Charro Negro who I stupidly fell in love with¡­then I fought a Chupacabras¡­secret agents and a Skinwalker¡­and that¡¯s just the beginning¡­

    But oh well¡­no one said it would be easy being a leader¡­right? Sometimes I feel that I¡¯m useless¡­and get into depression¡­I mean I was kicked out of Japan and sent here to die¡­

    I already lost Jairo¡­and I constantly have nightmares where I see everyone around me die¡­it¡¯s just too much...I wish¡­I can just take a day off¡­

    March 26th

    (BEEP BEEP BEEP)

    Once again, the alarm clock went off¡­it was 5 am¡­I only slept for 4 hours because I was hunting down some ¡°KAGE¡±...thank goodness I have more people helping us out¡­because I wouldn¡¯t sleep all night¡­

    I took a shower, put on my office clothing and started grading papers from yesterday''s exam¡­Oh yeah¡­there is one more annoying thing in my life¡­

    I¡¯m a teacher¡­I spend my days in a classroom, surrounded by kids who depend on me... These students need me to be patient, focused, organized¡­ perfect, really¡­

    ¡°Ms. Miyazono, may I go to the restroom?

    Ms. Miyazono, may I do this¡­may I do that?¡±

    Sometimes I have almost 10 students asking me things at the same time¡­

    I give them my all¡ªlesson plans, grading papers, staying after school to help the ones who struggle¡­ It¡¯s exhausting, but I love it. I really do¡­.I really love helping those who are in need¡­

    On top of that, I have to be always on alert because the Principal is Olivia Lucifugus¡­one of my enemies¡­

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    And also¡­today¡­I saw something that really pissed me off¡­I saw Uriel walking with that witch¡­Marjorie¡­

    Now I know what you¡¯re thinking¡­

    ¡°He¡¯s underage¡­why are you hitting on a student?¡±

    For starters¡­he is a being that¡¯s beyond human comprehension¡­he doesn¡¯t have an exact age¡­so don¡¯t judge me¡­

    But it really pissed me off seeing him all lovely dovey with that girl¡­doesn¡¯t he know that she has a boyfriend?

    Sorry¡­that really got me out of character¡­

    Back to the subject¡­

    Only a handful of people know that when the last bell rings, when the school hallways empty and the lights go off, my real work begins. That¡¯s when evil comes out.

    The ¡°Kage¡±...The kind that hide in the shadows, waiting for the right moment to strike¡­

    And it¡¯s my job to stop them. Most people wouldn¡¯t believe it if they saw it¡ªwouldn¡¯t want to believe it. But I don¡¯t have the luxury of pretending it¡¯s not real¡­. I¡¯ve seen too much. Fought too many battles¡­

    So here I am, grading papers¡­and monitoring Sun City¡­luckily, I have Rosa who is always helping me¡­

    I have Chelsea, Carlos and Shion who are in high alert¡­and now out alliance with Uriel and Tiwa made things easier for me¡­Plus now I have Alejandro¡­who is making incredible progress¡­he took down the Boogeyman¡­a powerful mythical creature¡­I am so proud of him¡­

    But to be honest¡­this situation¡­it¡¯s wearing me down, more than I¡¯d like to admit. Sometimes I¡¯m up until dawn, chasing after things most people don¡¯t even know exist¡­

    Then I roll out of bed two hours later, throw on my ¡°normal¡± clothes, and head into school like I didn¡¯t just barely survive another fight¡­

    I¡¯ve gotten good at covering the bruises, the cuts¡­And when I¡¯m tired¡ªso tired I feel like I could collapse; I just tell my students I stayed up late grading. I mean, it¡¯s not a total lie, right?

    There are days when I wonder how much longer I can do this¡­ How much longer can I keep pretending that I¡¯m just a teacher, that the worst thing I have to worry about is a kid not doing their homework¡­or receiving a report from Heidi-san or Allan-san¡­

    As I am on the verge of collapsing¡­I closed my eyes and remembered my purpose¡­that¡¯s when I lift my head and continue doing my best¡­

    But the truth is¡­The truth is, I¡¯m scared. Scared that one day, I¡¯m going to make a mistake...just like what happened to Jairo¡­

    That I¡¯ll be too tired, too distracted, and I¡¯ll miss something¡­a student who needs help, a kage I didn¡¯t see coming. I¡¯m scared that one day, one of those worlds is going to collide with the other, and I¡¯ll lose them both¡­and I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s closer than I think¡­

    However¡­ I can¡¯t stop¡­. I can¡¯t walk away from the fight...I am an Elite Root¡­I am the strongest member here¡­so as the bell rang¡­I decided to unite with my team and show them that I am a true leader¡­

    Because if I don¡¯t stop these creatures, if I don¡¯t do my job, people die¡­and I will lose everything¡­ And I can¡¯t live with that¡­.

    I just hope I can make it through another day without falling apart.

    And if I don¡¯t keep hunting, if I let even one of those monsters slip by¡­ then what¡¯s the point of all this pretending?

    THE END¡­

 Special 5.5- Special- The Secret of the Flower

    ¡°A flower cannot blossom without sunshine, and a man cannot live without love¡­¡±

    -Max Mullet

    How did I end up in this situation?

    My name is Marjorie Bellerose¡­I always try to be the best person I can be¡­and yet¡­

    I was supposed to have everything figured out... I mean, I have a boyfriend¡­or that¡¯s what I thought until he dumped me¡­

    Everyone always said that we were a perfect match¡ªpeople even envy us...

    And yeah, Aleister is¡­ amazing. He¡¯s kind, smart, and loyal. He makes me laugh¡­

    However¡­he entered my life... The one person I shouldn¡¯t even be thinking about, let alone feeling this way about¡­

    Uriel. Aleister ''s rival¡­ The guy I¡¯m supposed to hate¡­Except I don¡¯t. I can''t¡­

    It¡¯s like he sees right through me, in a way no one else does, not even Aleister...

    Uriel has this fire in his eyes¡­like he¡¯s always challenging me, daring me to be more than what people expect...And it drives me crazy..

    March 27th¡­

    On that day¡­everything was going normal like always¡­I arrived at school like usual¡­I said hello to my friends; Victoria and Angela¡­and moved on with my daily life¡­

    Aleister is no longer at school¡­he went to Europe¡­and that made me¡­sad¡­and yet¡­it made me happen because I am not spending more time with him¡­

    Uriel¡­I don¡¯t know when it happened, when I started looking at Uriel Differently¡­.

    When I started feeling this¡­ pull toward him...maybe it was when we saw each other the first time¡­when he saved me from falling from the ladder?

    Everytime I¡¯m with him¡­It¡¯s like I can¡¯t breathe around him, and when he¡¯s not there, I¡¯m left wondering why I¡¯m thinking about him so much¡­

    I know I shouldn''t and yet¡­I end up waiting for him after class so we can walk together in the hallway¡­there¡¯s even rumors that we are dating¡­and that we are a good match¡­and that makes me happy¡­

    And yet¡­we can¡¯t be together¡­and that¡¯s because of my secret¡­

    The part of me that¡¯s a mage¡­.

    I¡¯m part of a secret organization that focuses on magecraft¡­

    God, I can¡¯t tell anyone. Magic¡¯s not just something you talk about over lunch¡­

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    It ''s dangerous. And it¡¯s a secret I¡¯ve been carrying my whole life. As much as I want to be with Uriel¡­we can¡¯t¡­

    He doesn¡¯t know the girl who can bend light, who can summon fire, who holds the power to change things¡­sometimes too much, sometimes more than I can control¡­

    And I know his secret too¡­I know what he is¡­what he does and his powers¡­and yet¡­I prefer not say anything¡­because¡­he is considered a threat to my organization¡­

    On that day¡­we were walking together¡­talking about random things¡­and that¡¯s when it happened¡­

    It was lunch time¡­I decided to make him something special¡­normally we buy from the cafeteria¡­but this time¡­I baked some cupcakes¡­

    We ate outside at a private table next to the stadium¡­

    I was sitting across from him¡­and I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s actually happening¡­

    Just the two of us. Lunch together. I could hardly focus on the food¡­my mind kept drifting to the way he looked at me when he talked, the way his smile made my heart do this weird little flip...

    Every time our hands accidentally touched, I got this rush of heat up my arms.

    We were laughing about something, I don¡¯t even know what anymore, but it feels so easy, so right¡­

    I was trying not to overthink it, but I can¡¯t help wondering if he felt the same. There¡¯s this lightness between us, like we¡¯re the only two people in the whole area¡­ like it¡¯s just us and this perfect little moment.

    As we walked back¡­I suddenly tripped¡­I was about to fall when catched me¡­

    (BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP)

    Oh my God, this was actually happening.

    We¡¯re standing so close, just him and me, and I could feel the air between us shifting¡­

    His eyes¡ªhe was  looking at me like he feels it too, like he was thinking the same thing¡­

    My heart is pounding so loud, I swear he could hear it¡­

    At that moment, he leaned in, just a little, and for a second, everything else disappeared. It¡¯s like we were in our own little bubble, where it¡¯s just us and nothing else matters...

    His hand brushes mine¡­ I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m supposed to say something or if I should just¡­ let this happen.

    He was so close now, I could smell his cologne, feel the warmth of him, and I think¡ªno, I know¡ªhe was about to kiss me.

    And then¡ª

    ¡°MARJORIE!¡±

    I nearly jumped out of my skin as my friends came barreling in, laughing and talking like they didn¡¯t just walk right through the moment I¡¯ve been waiting for forever¡­.

    VIctoria ran towards us and pulled Uriel away from me¡­then Angela arrived¡­along with Alejandro and Tiwa¡­

    I try to act normal, try to play it off like nothing¡¯s happening, but my face was burning with anger...

    I sneaked a glance at him, and he was  smiling¡ªone of those awkward, ¡°I guess we¡¯ll pretend this didn¡¯t just happen¡± smiles¡ªand suddenly, the bubble¡¯s gone¡­

    I was  standing there, surrounded by my friends, but all I can think about is how close we were.

    What could¡¯ve happened. What was about to happen.

    No¡­that¡¯s wrong¡­

    I¡¯m a mage and my mission is to investigate the Seven Cities of Gold¡­one of the most powerful mana sources in the world¡­

    And he¡­is El Charro Negro¡­

    Yet¡­I know this feeling¡­this feeling is more sincere than what I felt with Aleister¡­

    To be honest¡­I am in love with Uriel¡­but this love it¡¯s almost as if¡­

    I loved him for a long time¡­even though I met him a few months ago¡­and yet¡­it feels like he is the person I have been waiting for¡­

    And yet¡­we can¡¯t be together¡­because of my secret¡­this secret that I hope one day¡­

    I could tell him¡­along with my true feelings¡­

    THE END¡­

 Vol 5.5 Bonus: Marino,The Cortes And The LeFleur

    The International High School Library...a place where students can easily do research and study for their classes¡­

    In that Library, a young female student is always reading in the corner...This girl has bright red hair like an apple and bright green eyes¡­

    This girl¡¯s name is Leticia Marino and she is considered the most intelligent student in the school...she is even smarter than Aleister or Uriel combined¡­

    There are rumors that she has read all 5000 books from the library...but because of that...she is really antisocial...she only likes to live on the last floor of the library¡­

    A couple of students begin to speak with each other; ¡°Did you hear that students are heading to Mexico?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...that hottie, Uriel is going...I heard that the Student Council is in charge of that...and also¡­¡±

    (BBBOOOMMM)

    The girls hear a book fall,they turn around and see Leticia picking up the book. Leticia notices the girls looking at her. She immediately panics and runs away to the top floor.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she that weirdo?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...I can¡¯t believe she is going and not us...like, that¡¯s so uncool¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha..ha...ha¡­¡± Leticia runs upstairs and heads to the office located at the end of the first floor. She immediately enters the room and closes the door. She turns on the light, the room is filled with books.

    Leticia takes a deep breath and begins to walk to her desk, she helps the librarian. She sits on her desk; ¡°Oh...that was scary, I hate going there...why was I chosen to go? Why? I don¡¯t think I can take the pressure...why can¡¯t I live here, with these books that don¡¯t bully me...I wish I can stay here forever¡­¡±

    She is Leticia, a girl who only wants to be in the library...she will play an important role in the upcoming events in Mexico...stay tuned¡­

    ***************************************************************************

    We will now focus our attention on a special group of students...International students who are walking down the hallway...Their conversation is in Spanish¡­

    ¡°Did you hear..we were selected to go to Mexico¡­isn¡¯t this great Angel?¡±

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Yeah...I can¡¯t wait to climb the pyramids...Crespo¡­¡±

    Crespo Cortes (Age 17) is a muscular body guy. He has brown skin, yellow eyes and brown hair. He likes to exercise and competes with his cousin Angel.

    Angel Cortes (Age 17) is the next head of the Cortes Royal Family. He has a muscular body, long hazel  hair, and yellow eyes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you guys, but have you seen the list? We¡¯re going with those cheese lovers¡­¡± A girl says with a face filled with anger.

    ¡°So,those idiots are coming? Hahaha, I can¡¯t wait to beat them up...Ana¡­¡± Crespo says with a smile.

    Ana Cortes (Age 16) is the sister of Angel, she has black hair with silver  eyes, and she has white skin and a slim body.

    ¡°Mmhhmm...also, that hottie is going too...El Charro Negro¡­¡± Ana says as she licks her lips.

    The Cortes Family is originally from Spain...if you heard that name before, you guessed it right...they are a noble family who have economic relationships with Sun City...they have a feud with the LeFleur who are also going to Mexico...

    ***************************************************************************

    Now let¡¯s go towards the French classroom...three students who have an important talk as they will also head to Mexico...they are the Le Fleur...Their conversation is in french¡­

    ¡°Did you see that S?ur (Sister), we will go to Mexico with those robbers¡­Madeleine?¡± A blonde girl says to her sister. Madeleine looks at the list and replied:

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I can¡¯t stand those Spaniards, they think they are all high and mighty...Marinette¡±

    Marinette LeFleur (Age 16) is a duchess in the royal family of France. She has white skin, blonde hair and blue eyes, she has ¡°royal personality and likes to be treated as a princess. She is Madeleine¡¯s twin¡­.

    Madeleine Le Fleur (Age 16) is a duchess in the royal family of France; she also has white skin, blonde hair but red eyes. She is Marinette¡¯s twin...

    ¡°Now now...we will go with other people like the student council...let¡¯s try to have fun...S?urs¡­¡± A young man says to the twins. Both of them look at him and exclaim:

    ¡°Antoine...don¡¯t interfere¡­¡±

    ¡°Right...sorry¡­¡±

    Antoine LeFleur (Age 17) is a French duke who has white skin, blonde colored hair and blue eyes.He has a thin body and likes to study along with his twin sisters; Marinette and Madeleine.

    ¡°Sheesh..not only that, but we are also heading with that demon¡­Madeleine¡±

    ¡°You mean Uriel? I think he is a very handsome Marinette¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, you got a point...but Antoine...why are we going?¡± The twins look at his brother who replied:

    ¡°Well, according to this...we are going to form part of a research project¡­¡±

    ¡°Interesting...Marinette, let¡¯s go buy some clothes after school¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay Madeleine...and we will have Antoine carry everything¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, me? Oh man¡­¡±

    The LeFleur are from a Royal family who are settled in southern France bordering Spain...they have a feud with the Cortes...something that will have complications in the upcoming events¡­

 Vol. 5.5 - Ending: The Cry of a Restless Soul:

    In Mexico...there is a legend...the legend of a mother who lost her two children...the mother, feeling great pain, never found peace¡­

    ¡°AAAYYYYYY MMMIIISSSS HHHHIIIJJJJJOOOOSSSSS¡±

    Those who hear the cry of the mother know that she is near¡­The legend tells that the restless soul wanders around the streets near Tenochtitlan, the Ancient Aztec City...however, it also travels to the towns nearby¡­

    ¡°AAAYYYYYY MMMIIISSSS HHHHIIIJJJJJOOOOSSSSS¡±

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    The children who go out when the moon is out get taken and they are never found again...The locals know that legend and they must protect the children as she always wants to take them¡­

    ¡°AAAYYYYYY MMMIIISSSS HHHHIIIJJJJJOOOOSSSSS¡±

    Some say for revenge...others say that she does it too look for her children...but the reason is still unknown...There is one thing you need to know...

    If you hear the cry close by, you are safe...however, if you hear the cry from afar...You better begin praying because she is going to get you¡­.

    ¡°AAAYYYYYY MMMIIISSSS HHHHIIIJJJJJOOOOSSSSS¡±